《Reincarnated in the Villainous Lust System!》 Chapter 1: You Ran Into A Truck? Before you start reading I want you all to know that is my first ever System novel so I''m kinda new to all these, be patient with me and if I ever make blunders with the system, feel free to comment what the error is and how I can change it. This novel is something I thought up as a joke and I''ll be watching the acceptance to see if I''ll continue. Thanks, now enjoy your reading.. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Don''t stop!" "Don''t stop". The words spilled from her throat as she moaned again. I smile from where my face is buried between her legs. I don''t plan to stop anytime sweetie. My name is Bo and I am a plumber. The woman beneath me is Mrs G, we first met when she called me because her house had a plumbing issue, although right now I''m about to give her a different kind of pipe. How did I end up in this scenario, you ask? Well, Mrs G''s bathroom had a major problem, the pipes were clogged and her toilet kept back flowing. Therefore she went online to search for plumbers in the area and luckily for her - and me - my ad popped up first. Although I earned a decent living from my work, almost everyday I fantasized about being one of those beings blessed with magical powers so I could do whatever I liked. However life has a way of being cruel and I had no powers so I received the request from mrs G and I walk down to her house. After I fixed her toilet for her and unclogged the pipes, she was so grateful, she told me she already made toast and told me to rest for a while before going on my journey. Now here''s where my badluck, or goodluck depending on how you see it, started. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I am blessed. There, I said it. Yes, while some are gifted with intelligence or wealth or even numerous talents, all I have are my plumbing skills and a very large little friend. Yes, little friend means what you think, you pervert. I couldn''t help getting hard, Mrs G was an attractive woman, with the ''marriage fat'' in interesting locations. Still can''t picture it? Let me help you. Her skin was white like milk and it had a reddish undertone, her face was the smoothest and prettiest face I''d seen that week, and her milkers¡­ damn! Each one was almost as big as my head, okay maybe I''m exaggerating a little. But they were huge and threatened to spill out of her clothes. Then her behind, it was a massive entity, you could see it from the front. So you can''t blame me for getting hard at the thought of sitting alone with this woman. I was however uncomfortable and tried to subtly adjust and hide my little friend but it was proving impossible. Mrs G noticed my discomfort and a look of concern came on her face. "Is everything alright?" She asked in a maternal voice. No, everything is not alright, I want to bend you over that couch. I shook my head, I shouldn''t be that much of a pervert, plus she''s a married woman, those are out of bounds. When I didn''t respond to her on time, Mrs G stood up to meet me, then she saw it. Her face paled and her eyes widened, she almost fell back into her seat. What''s the matter, husband don''t satisfy you enough? I smirked. Turns out he didn''t. So now she laid on the bed writhing like a snake while I ate her like a five course meal. Her thighs clamped around my head as she let out a loud moan, cutting off my air supply. I''m actually going to die here, suffocated by a beautiful woman''s thighs. I thought. It wouldn''t be a bad way to go anyway. However, she loosened her grip a few moments later and I was able to breathe. "That felt so good." She said as I rose to my feet. "Next time you choke me I''m biting you." I said and spanked her behind hard. The sound reverberated round the room and she looked at me with a shocked expression on her face. At the same time, I could see a flush that could only be caused by pleasure spread on her face. What, you''ve never been spanked before? I joked in my mind. Turns out she hadn''t. So I spent the next few minutes introducing her to the pleasurable world of spanking. When I was done her behind was glowing red but she was flush with pleasure. Okay time for the real deal. I pulled down my pants and brought my little friend out, I was ready to put it in her cave but she stopped me, she got off the bed and dropped to her knees and looked at me with a playful expression on her face. I like where this is going. She grabbed my little friend in her hand and leaned in slowly, as she was about to kiss the tip, we suddenly heard a beeping car horn. Shit! I''d forgotten she was a married woman and this was her husband''s house. I hasikty pulled on my pants and wore my clothes back while she did the same. We heard the front door creak open. Shit! I looked around the room, where would I hide? In the bathroom? Or the closet? Either choice felt like a death sentence. The front door slammed close and footsteps approached. Oh crap, crap! I looked at the open window and suddenly being outside the building seemed enticing. I climbed out the window and jumped off just as the bedroom door opened. "Welcome honey!" I heard Mrs G say. "Hey sweetheart." Her husband replied. "Have you called the plumber? I saw a bag of tools and pipes in the sitting room." I forgot my tool bag, shit! I didn''t know I cursed out loud until I heard her husband''s voice ask sharply. "Is there anyone there?" I didn''t think twice, immediately ran away from the house as fast as I could, and I ran straight into the road. I barely had time to move when a rushing red truck hit me and sent me flying. As I lay at the roadside, bleeding to death I had one thought on my mind. All these and I didn''t even get to smash. What a pathetic existence, my lack of self control finally led to my demise. The lights went out and all I saw was darkness. Then. Ring! A loud shrill sound woke me up, I opened my eyes but it was still dark. Ring! The loud bell rang again and I tried to move my body but I couldnt. Where am I, is this heaven? I thought. Why would I go to heaven? I''m not worthy. Ring! The bell rang again and this time a clear voice followed. [WELCOME TO THE VILLAINOUS LUST SYSTEM] A bright light filled my eyes. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-/// Hey guys, so this is the first chapter. If it is received positively I''ll continue it. Chapter 2: The Villainous Lust System Ring! The bell rang again and this time a clear voice followed. [WELCOME TO THE VILLAINOUS LUST SYSTEM] A bright light filled my eyes and I blinked from the intensity, I heard a series of whirring sounds like a machine was nearby. The voice spoke again. [Deploying] It suddenly felt like I was descending at a very high speed, I closed my eyes and screamed from the terror. Ahhhhhhhhhh! The noise stopped and I woke up, the first thing I did was open my eyes, I was on a bed. Someone must have seen me bleeding to death and rushed me to the hospital. When I looked around however, I became less convinced I was in a hospital. Where is this place? The room was made entirely from wood except the roof which was made from straw. The room was bare and had a simple design, whoever owned it must be broke. "Where am I?" I asked out loud and almost jumped out the bed, it was me who spoke but it wasn''t my voice I heard. Then I heard the voice from early on. [You''re in the Villainous Lust System] "Villainous Lust System". I repeated. "What''s that?" [You''ve read light novels?] I tried and failed to shake my head. "Not really, no". [Well then, I''ll explain] I waited with a baited breath. [You died and got reincarnated here] "Where is here?" I asked. [This system consists of two systems in one, you have a villain system which gives you missions you need to complete to ensure your survival and a lust system that helps you level up] I nodded, understanding a little. [With each lustful activity you perform, you get lust points. With those lust points you can purchase attributes aspects and get stronger and more powerful. Do you understand?] I nodded. "A little, yeah". [Do you want to see your attributes?] "Yes please". I replied. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 1] [Title: Farmboy] [Strength: 10] [Intelligence: 20] [Stamina: 10] [Speed: 10] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 10] I looked at the stats and even though I didn''t understand it fully, I knew I was screwed, they were abysmally low. By now I knew I was in a different body and a different life to my previous one. "What happened to the owner of this body to make him so weak?" I asked. [That''s for you to find out] I cursed, I should have known the damn system would make it as hard as possible for me. Just then the door opened a very beautiful young girl entered, she looked about my age. I couldn''t help but stare at her, her skin shined in the pale light and her milkers were huge for her age, they bounced as she walked in and I wanted nothing more than to reach for them and stuff my face in them. I didn''t know when my body moved of its own will and I tried to stretch my hands to her milkers. My body was obviously too weak for that so I barely shifted under the covers but it was enough to draw the attention of the girl. She eyed the bed sceptically as she moved closer. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Levi?" She asked. I groaned in response. Suddenly she jumped up with joy. "You''re awake oh thank heavens, I was starting to lose hope and think you were gone and father was saying he''d get rid of your body today but I told him you''d wake up and¡­" She continued to ramble as she gesticulated wildly but I could care less what she said, my eyes were trained on her milkers as they jumped up and down. Boobies!! Calm down you pervert! I warned myself. It was due to my perversion that I was in this mess in the first place. The girl finally calmed down and crouched beside my bed. Oh I''m so happy. She said. I''m so happy too, happy to be so close to those magnificent jugs. "What''s your name". I asked her and she frowned. "You don''t know my name?" I smiled sheepishly. "I''ll be honest I don''t remember anything, not even my name or how I ended up here". The girl went quiet for a while. "Wow, the heart attack must have been so intense for it to take your memory too". "Heart attack?" I asked curiously. "Yes, your name is B and you''re my father''s farm boy. Three days ago you had a attack while ploughing the field, i immediately rushed you here to care for you". Her countenance became downcast. "Father wasn''t pleased with you passing out, he claimed you weren''t useful and refused to give you proper care". She perked up again. "But I couldn''t bear to see a good man pass on just like that so I''ve been taking care of you and praying to the gods that you come back to us". Good man, haha. "Wow", I said simply, it was a lot to take in. "What''s your name?" I asked again. "Ava". She replied. "Thank you.. for taking care of me". "It''s no problem at all". She said with a smile and got to her feet. "Let me get you something to eat". I was sad to see her go but two things made cheered me up, one was the idea of food, i was starving. The other was her beautiful behind that bounced enticingly as she walked off. I knew I had to get into it, I needed to explore her cave, both caves. "Why do I feel so weak?" I asked aloud. [You just had a heart attack so you stamina points is very low] "Well how can I improve my stamina?" I asked. [You need to buy stamina points with lust points] "And how do I get lust points?" [By performing lewd acts] "Like kissing?" [Yes and more] "More?" I asked incredulously. A panel suddenly flashed open in front of me. [Kiss = 20 points] [Fondle = 30 points] [Suck = 50 points] [Finger = 100 points] [Head = 120 points] [Sex = 200 points] [69 = 250 points] [Anal = 500 points] [Threesome = 1000 points] I looked at screen and read it multiple times, I couldn''t believe what I was seeing, I was in pornographic system, except I was not the viewer this time, I was a participant. Ava came back into the room with bread and some chicken. She put the plates down by my side and helped me sit up, even that was too taxing for my weak body. I really need to get stronger fast! She fed the food into my mouth, chopping it up into small morsels, I was too weak to protest so I ate slowly, feeling strength slowly seep into my body. Thank God for food. After eating I finally had enough strength to ogle Ava, she was wearing a lowcut gown that showed her cleavage. When she leaned into feed me, I could see down the gown into her milkers. A thought came to my mind and I looked at Ava. "Ava, is anybody nearby?" "No". She replied and shook her head. "Will anybody be visiting me anytime soon?" "No". She replied. "Father has banned everyone from coming here". "Good". I said and a wicked smile formed on my lips. Then I heard the voice in my head. [Kiss her for lust points] Chapter 3: If I Kiss You I’ll faint..literally [Kiss her for lust points] Get out of my head. I wished I could say it out loud. I gritted my teeth and pretended I didn''t hear it. I looked at the beauty sitting in front of me looking at me with concern, she''s so caring, so innocent, so naive. You''re the most beautiful girl I''ve ever seen. I think and smile inwardly. "Ava, I have something to tell you". I said to her. Ava looked at me with curious eyes. "What is it?" I knew I probably shouldn''t try to take advantage of the one person in the household who actually cared for me so I calmed myself down, I''d try to express my feelings to her when I was strong enough to move around again. Instead I told her something that had been on my mind since I woke up. "To be honest, I don''t remember anything at all, I don''t remember the names of people in this family, I don''t remember my family, I don''t remember where I live, I don''t remember what exactly I do for your father, I don''t remember if he pays me or not, I don''t remember anything and I can''t function in society like this". I said. Her eyes grew in size and they welled up with unshed tears. "How confused you must be, it must be scary and painful to not remember anything, all the emotions you once felt, it makes me sad and teary". Ugh.. weepy ass bitch. "Don''t cry, don''t cry". I tell her soothingly. "If you cry I will feel sad and cry too". At the mention of that, she stopped sobbing and sniffled. "Okay, I''ll be strong for your sake". "Good, now can you tell me about myself and my life? The more you remember, the better". 0Okay. She said". "Your name is Levi, you came into town one day and wandered into this farm. You told father you had no family, they were wiped out by the war." "What war?" I asked inquisitively. "When you were in your town, there was constant war between them and their neighboring town, then one day, the neighboring town gathered up and invaded your town, they killed almost everyone but you and a few people escaped". "Hmm". I said. This Levi had faced a lot of demons himself, I found myself having some grudging respect for the weak body I was now in. If he could face all that and still survive then maybe he wasn''t a pushover. "So I lost my family members in the war". I mumbled. "Yes". Ava said. "Father needed extra help on the farm so he hired you as a farmboy and gave you this shed to stay in since you had no place to stay. You designed the shed and built your bed by yourself, i helped you decorate". She said proudly. She continued. "Father pays you monthly for your service". I nodded. "And what do I call him?" "Huh?" Ava said and realized what I was saying. "Oh, Mr Simon". "Okay, do you have a brother?" I asked, filing all the information she told me at the back of my mind. "I have two". Ava replied. "But they no longer live with us, they''ve moved out. I also have a sister". I nodded. "So you two stay with your father and .." "My mom, yes". She cut in. No wonder they need a farmboy, the men have grown up and left. "Okay". I reply. My eyes flicker to her boobs again. "Ava". I said, desire building in my body and rising like a wave. "Yes Levi?" She replied, she looked at me curiously as if she was scared I''d be hurt or complain of pain. "Can you come closer?" I asked her with an exaggerated wince. "Why?" She asked innocently, her eyes seemed to grow larger in their sockets as she regarded me with concern. I really shouldn''t be doing this. "I need to tell you something". I said, trying to sound as sick as possible. "Oh". She said and moved closer to me. "What is it?" "Closer". I said again and she moved closer till her boobs were within reach. I reached one trembling hand out and grabbed her right boob. Oh heavennnn. "What are you doing Levi?" Ava asked in a high pitched voice and moved back hastily. She looked surpised, confused and there was a hint of anger in her voice. "Oh sorry". I said, I tried to make my voice sound as apologetic as possible. "See my hands, I don''t have full control over them yet, I wanted to hold your shoulder. I raised them for her to see they were trembling". She thought about it for a while and must have decided I was telling the truth, she sat back down. "I guess you''re right, sorry about your hands, they''ll get back to normal with enough rest". So naive. At the same time, a thought passed through my mind, I really needed to get strong as quickly as possible because I had already been out for three days, I knew if I wasn''t useful, the farmer would kick me out. I looked at my frail body, I could barely move. How on earth was I going to get stronger? The voice in my head suddenly returned. [Kiss her for lust points] sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I sighed, at this point I had no choice, if I didn''t perform perverted activities I couldn''t get stronger, I had to do it. "Ava, I still need to tell you that thing". I said again and Ava leaned over me to hear it. Looking up at her luscious lips, I had only thought on my mind. I want to kiss you. I knew my hands were too weak to support my body but I didn''t care, I used them to oush myself and aimed my lips for hers. I kept raising my head till my were lips were just about to touch hers, then the stress of lifting myself up became to much for my weak body to bear, I immediately crashed back down and fainted. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª This is a slow paced book with plenty of build up into the main actions, (but I promise the main actions are coming and they''re very juicy) if you want fast paced books with actions then this book is probably not for you Chapter 4: Meeting Mr Simon I woke up to a cool feeling on my forehead, when I opened my eyes I saw Ava standing over me, a concerned expression on her face. She held a compress on my forehead, that was the cool feeling I had. "What happened?" I asked weakly. "You reached out like you were going to tell me something, then you fainted". She replied and I suddenly remembered what happened before I passed out, I was going to kiss her to gain lust points. "Hey Ava". I said. "Yes?" She replied. "You care about me right?" I asked her. "Of course I do". She replied. "And you''ll do anything to make me get better?" Ava paused, confused by my question. "What do you mean?" She asked. Just then a round of headache hit me. God I hate how weak I am. I groaned and put my arm on my forehead. Ava saw this and immediately brought food from a tray that wasn''t previously in the room. She helped me sit up and fed me till I told her I didn''t want anymore. Then she picked the tray. "I''ve been here for too long, I have to go back to the house now". With alarm I realized my chance was going, if she left now I''d be stuck in this room with zero strength for one more day. "Wait!" I cried out. Ava stopped midway through the room. "What is it Levi?" She asked in her usual concerned voice. "I.. I want to thank you". I said slowly. "Thank me?" She repeated. "Yes, for taking care of me". "But that''s not necessary". Ava protested. "I insist". I said. "What kind of person would I be if I didn''t thank you properly?" "Oh, how will you thank me properly?" She asked. I have a few things in mind. "I''m too weak to get a physical gift for now, so how about a kiss?" I said with a shy smile. "A kiss?" Ava''s face morphed with confusion. "Yes Ava, I want to thank you with a kiss". I repeated. "But.. isn''t that inappropriate?" She looked at me dubiously. "Not at all". I replied. "I''m only doing this to thank you, remember? It''s very appropriate". "Hmmm". Ava said, she thought about it hard and just when I was about to lose hope, she nodded. "Okay". Ding! I tried not to show my excitement as Ava walked back to my bed, her milkers bouncing defying the influence of gravity. She leaned over me and paused as if she had a change of mind, then she pressed her lips against mine [Kiss, +20 lust points] I didn''t care about the system at this point, I was kissing Ava. I kissed her back hard, feeling her warm mouth envelope mine in a tentative embrace. Then because I always maximize opportunities, I reached out for her boobs and squeezed them. [Fondle, +30 lust points] Ava pulled away then, her face was flushed as she said. "That''s enough thanks for today Levi". Her words were shaky and she seemed breathless. I watched her behind sway as she walked out the door. "Lust system show me my profile". I said. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 1] [Title: Farmboy] [Strength: 10] Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Intelligence: 20] [Stamina: 10] [Speed: 10] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 60] "How much lust points will it cost me to get more strength?" I asked. [10 lust points for 1 ability attribute] So I could only get 5 strength points with my 50 lust points, it was still low but it was better than before. "Purchase 5 strength points". I said. [5 strength points purchased, would you like to see your profile now?] "Yes". I replied and a profile appeared before me. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 1] [Title: Farmboy] [Strength: 15] [Intelligence: 20] [Stamina: 10] [Speed: 10] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 10] Not bad. I nodded and didn''t know when I fell asleep. When I woke up I felt much stronger, it''s crazy what just 5 points increase in an attribute could make. I yawned and stretched, then I put my feet on the ground to see if I could stand now. I could. I spent the next five minutes standing up, trying to get used to the feeling and letting blood circulate to my feet properly. Then it was time to walk. I gently raised one leg and placed it in front of me, then I put it on the ground and transferred my weight to it. It felt foreign walking in this body, it felt like I was learning how to walk for the first time all over. I managed to walk to the door without falling over even though I had a few close calls. Then I walked to the bathroom, there was shiny metal sheet there and I guessed it served as a mirror. It was too blurry to clearly see my face but I could see that I was quite muscular although my body looked like it had lost a couple of pounds. I suppose it makes sense since the previous owner of the body worked on the farm, hard labour has a way of toning your body. I washed my face with water from a bucket I saw in the bathroom and decided to have a full body bath. I picked the soap and scrubbed my body clean, then I rinsed myself off. Damn, Levi is packing some major wood. At least I was endowed in this world too. I realized the towel was still in the room since I didn''t plan to shower. I had two options, wear my clothes still wet or walk naked across the room to pick the towel. It was a no brained, I picked the second option and went back into the room. Just then the door opened and Ava stepped in. Her eyes widened when she saw me, I saw her gaze go down between my legs and she let lit an audible gasp and ran outside, closing the door behind her. "Ava wait!" I tied the towel around my waist and ran out after her but she had fled far away. I went back to my room, dried myself and put on my clothes, then I stepped out to the farm. In the far distance, a medium height burly man raked leaves into a pile. He looked up when I approached and stopped walking when he saw me. "Well, boy, looks like you decided to rejoin us in the land of the living". He said, his voice was deep and gruff. "Hello Mr Simon". I said with an uneasy smile. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª How do you guys like it so far? Chapter 5: That’s one crazy deadline! "Well, boy, looks like you decided to rejoin us in the land of the living". He said, his voice was deep and gruff. "Hello Mr Simon". I said with an uneasy smile. "Hello boy". He greeted in reply, he raked the leaves into a compost pit. I see you''re back on your feet now. "Yes sir". I replied, I felt feverish just from standing there under the sun. I''m not at my strongest but I promise to fully up and helping you on the farm in no time sir. "Come back whenever ya feel like". Mr Simon said. "Your days wages are being subtracted anyway". He let out a huge chuckle and rubbed his belly. Stupid farmer bitch. I didn''t know what it was, but ever since I got to this place I had been having a nasty countenance and thinking mean things. Perhaps the previous owner of the body wasn''t such a goodie two shoes after all. "Well, it was nice chatting with ya, but I have to go back in now, I been here all day, the missus prolly misses me". Mr Simon said with another chuckle, he rubbed his belly again and he gave me the rake. "Can ya help me put this back in the shed?" He dusted off his hands and went into the house. Already giving me chores, old man? I held the rake, trying to look for the shed. It shouldn''t be difficult to recognize, if I saw one i would recognize not. The problem was that I didn''t see it. My legs started to wobble slightly and I felt the fever rising back up, I needed to sit down, I scanned the barn for a place to rest but there was none. "What are you doing with that?" Ava''s voice said from behind me. I turn around startled. "Your dad told me to put it in the shed, but I''m having trouble finding it". I said to her. Ava smiled and grabbed my hand. "Come I''ll show you the shed". "Okay". I replied as she dragged me along. I have a question. I told her, there was something that had been on my mind for a while now and I planned to ask her since but I kept forgetting. "What is it Levi?" She asked in that innocent voice of hers, a wave of desire rose in me at the sound of her voice. I''m obsessed with you Ava. "You said I was passed out for three days when I was sick". I said. "Yes you were". She said and nodded. "When I was passed out, there was no way I could eat or drink, so how did I get enough nutrition to stay alive?" I asked her. Ava looked at me with her pretty face. "You didn''t". She said slowly. "What?" I gasped. "How did I survive then?" The sun had gone down almost completely at this point, a lone ray struggled to permeate the sky. "What do you mean?" I asked her, I was bewildered, there was no way the body could have survived without getting the essential nutrients. "You couldn''t open your mouth, couldn''t eat". She replied, her face became downcast. "I knew if I left you like that you wouldn''t make it, so I called my friend over. She''s a level one mage who specializes in healing. For two hours everyday she strengthened you with her magic, it wasn''t a perfect replacement for food but it helped a little". "Wow, I owe your friend my gratitude, without her I''d be gone". I replied calmly but in my head, I wasn''t calm at all. There''s magic in this world! My head spinned at the realization of that statement, there was magic ability in the people and they practiced it freely, even had levels for it. There''s magic in this world! There were a set of people on this planet that could practice magic and I''d always wanted to practice magic, and now I could be one of them. We arrived at the shed just then and Ava helped me put the rake in the shed and closed the door. "I need to go finish my chores". She said and ran back towards the house. I sat by a tree stump and watched her behind jiggle as she ran off. System, what are the levels of magic? I asked. [There are nine levels, one star for each level] I nodded, so the girl who saved my life was just at the lowest level, a one star mage yet she was strong enough to save my life, how then would a higher level mage, let''s say a three star or four star mage, perform? "Can I be a mage?" I asked. [Yes, in order to be a mage one needs mama, which you possess] "I do?" I asked, shocked. [Yes, would you like to see your mana points?] "Of course". I said, annoyed it wouldn''t even ask. [Mana = 10] Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Why didn''t you show it on my profile?" I asked. [Do you want me to display mana points on main profile?] "Yes". I reply. "So what star mage am I right now?" I asked the system. [Zero star mage] "What? But you said I had mana". [Yes but it''s too low to be a one star mage] "How much mana do I need to be a one star mage?" [You need 300 mana points] "That''s a lot". I muttered. "How do I get more mana points?" [You need to kill beast monsters, 1 beast monster =10 mana points] "Wow". I said. "I still can''t believe you didn''t tell me all these earlier". [Remember, this is the villainous system, I''m a villain] "I realize now". I said. [In the light of villains, your villain mission starts now] "Villain mission". I muttered. [From time to time I''ll give you villain missions, you have to complete them or you die] "What?!" I yelled. "That''s not fair!" [I know] I huffed and sighed. "What''s my mission?" I asked defeatedly. [Your first mission is, get 200 lust points before today ends] "What?!" I shout. Chapter 6: Ava’s Seduction part 1 (18+) [Your first mission is, get 200 lust points before today ends] "What?!" I shout. There was no response, the system said nothing in reply. "This isn''t fair, I just got here I can''t go around kissing people". I shouted at the system but it said nothing in return. "I don''t even have the strength or stamina, I don''t know that many people that I can choose from to do lustful things with". I shouted again, still the system stayed silent, it was done talking to me. I put my head in my palm and groaned, how on earth was I going to find someone willing to kiss me? I wasn''t strong enough to go out, maybe I would have looked for a whorehouse or something. Just then Ava appeared in the horizon, her boobs bounced as she skipped joyfully towards me. A thought popped in my head and i dismissed it at first but I soon realized it wasn''t such a bad idea. If I couldn''t get someone who already wanted to kiss me, I could just make someone willing to. I smiled as the whispers of a plan began to form in my mind. You''re mine, pretty girl. Ava got close to me and watched as I labored to sit upright on the tree stump. "You shouldn''t be out for so long". She said sternly, she helped me stand up and led me to back to my shed. I made a mental note to get a walking stick for subsequent strolls but the exhaustion I felt was a minor issue at that point, I needed to get lust points or I was a goner anyway so I turned to Ava and gave her my most flirtatious smile. "You look very beautiful today Ava". I said. She was startled at first and stopped walking. "What do you mean?" She asked. "You''re beautiful". I repeated and racked my head for compliments. "Your hair.. did you do something to it?" Ava''s face lit up like a glow lamp. "Yes I did". Sha said excitedly. "It''s a new style I just thought of and I wanted to try it out". We resumed walking. "Well, it''s really pretty Ava". I said. "It suits you". "Really?" Ava asked and her face turned crimson. "Thank you Levi, I wasn''t sure if it would look good and my sister said it wasn''t nice so I was really sad but now that you said it''s pretty I''m so happy". "Don''t mind your sister". I said. "She''s probably just jealous". I noticed that after the compliment, Ava was a little more relaxed as she helped me walk, her body was no longer stiff. I smiled inwardly, my plan was working already. When we got to my room, i sat on the bed gingerly and let out a deep exhale. Ava wanted to sit but I needed to move to the second part of my plan. "I feel gross". I said to Ava. "I need to have a shower or I won''t be able to sleep". "Oh, let me leave so you can have your shower in peace then". Ava said and stood up. "No." I said. "I''m too weak to do it myself, will you assist me a little?" I asked her and made a show of wincing as I inhaled and exhaled. "Help you". She repeated with uncertainty. "Nothing major". I replied. "Just help me get out of these clothes and stay in the room just in case I collapse in the bathroom or something". "Oh, okay". She replied. "Okay." I said and got to my feet. "Can you help me take off these clothes please? I''m too tired to move my arms". "No problem". Ava replied and stepped close to remove my clothes. She helped me take off the top, I noticed her hands lingered on my chest as she did so, I smiled, my plan was working better than I imagined. Then it was turn for my pants, she unbuttoned it and pulled it down to reveal my bare legs and my little friend swinging happily between my legs. Her eyes widened as she saw it and I swear I could hear her gasp. She turned away quickly and said. "I''ve helped you, now go have your bath quickly". "Thanks Ava". I replied and went to the bathroom. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the bathroom, I looked around and picked the soap, it was time for the third and final part of my plan. But first I had to get my little friend hard. I lathered my hand in soap and started to stroke it. I imagined Ava''s luscious lips on mine, my hands fondling her boobs as she moaned and told me not to stop. I imagined ripping open her gown and seeing her milky white jugs, I imagine sucking them, tasting the nipples. I imagined how her face contorting in pleasure as she writhed beneath me and begged me to continue. I imagined her pretty lips wrapped around my little friend, I imagined her taking all the way up her throat and choking. I imagined her cave, wet, soft and moist, and tight. I imagined the way her body shook like she had a seizure when I put first a finger to prepare her, then another finger in. I imagined sliding my little friend into her cave, i imagined her moans, I imagined pumping into her repeatedly till she came loudly. By this time, my rod was rock hard and I held it in my hand, i quickly lathered other parts of my body, then I lay on the floor like I just fell down. I picked up the bucket and threw it against the wall, it fell with a loud crash. "Levi?" Ava''s voice shouted with urgency. I groaned in response. "Levi!" She shouted and ran to the bathroom. As she entered the bathroom, she saw me laying on the floor, her eyes took the sight in, then she looked at my huge rod and her eyes widened in shock. Chapter 7: Ava’s Seduction part 2 (18+) I smiled as she stood there, frozen in shock. "I''m fine, I''m fine". I said and made a show of struggling to get up, Ava still hadn''t moved. When I got, I stared at her, my rod was still rock hard and pointing at her, it was then that she recovered herself. "Right, you''re fine?" She asked in a shaky voice. "Yes I am". I said. "Thanks for checking up on me". "No problem". She replied and went out of the bathroom dazedly. I completed my shower with joy in my heart and a song on my lips, my plan was complete and i was sure it would get the job done. I had built comfort, expressed vulnerability and stirred up attraction. It was now time for me to go in for the kill. I rinsed my body off with water from the bucket and dried myself off, then I stepped out of the bathroom. Ava was sitting at the edge of my bed, she jumped a little when i entered the room. I was still stark naked except for the towel that barely covered my rod which was now soft. "Can you help me put my clothes on?" I asked her. "Sure". She replied and helped me put on my pants first then my top, I noticed her glancing at my rod multiple times and smirked. I even let it brush her hand while she was putting on my pants for me, she jumped and withdrew her hand. When I was dressed, I climbed into the bed, propped my pillow and sat up in it. It was then that I saw the tray of food on a stool next to the bed. I reached for the tray, exaggerating the groan. "Let me help you". Ava said quickly and pushed me back. She grabbed the tray and opened it, then she started feeding me. I took the bites and moaned while eating them. "Mmm. Who cooked this?" I asked as I chewed. "I did". Ava said shyly. "Mmm". I said. "This is really delicious, hands down the food I''ve ever eaten". Ava beamed with pride. "For real?" "Yes for real". I replied and swallowed another spoonful with exaggerated relish. I turned to Ava. "Ava, I really can''t explain how you make me feel". I said. "How so?" She asked. "You''re very pretty, the most beautiful girl I''ve ever seen, then you cook really delicious foods that makes me want to lick my fingers, then you''re caring and devoted to helping weak people". I said. "You''re the perfect girl Ava, I want you to know that." Ava blushed and her face filled with blood. "I enjoy spending time with you, you know?" I said to her. "Do you enjoy spending time with me?" She nodded slowly. "I enjoy being around you, hearing your voice and most importantly, I enjoyed kissing you" I continued. Ava''s eye''s widened. "Y..you did?" She stammered. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes I did". I said. "And I really wish I could do it again." "But.. but, isn''t it wrong?" Ava asked still stammering. "How can something that feels so good be wrong?" I asked. Ava thought about it for a while. "I guess you''re right". She said eventually. "I am". I replied. "Now can you come closer so I can kiss you again and be happy". Ava took a deep breath before coming to sit beside me, she paused for a while before leaning in to kiss me. Her warm lips embraced mine tentatively at first but with passion and soon we''re both kissing each other passionately, our tongues wrestled and fought for dominance. [Kiss, +20 lust points] I knew I started this whole thing because of the system but at that moment I couldn''t care less about lust points. Ava groaned into my mouth and I reached my hands to grab her boobs, she moaned loudly. Ahhh¡­ mmm!! [Fondle, +30 points] My hands played with her boobs and she continued to moan, Ahh.. it feels so good, Levi. Then my hands roamed her body, sending shockwaves of pleasure to every part of her. She fell on top and I rolled till I was on top of her. I ripped open her gown and was presented with the sight of her naked boobs for the first time. They were beautiful and perky with pink areolas and nipples. I stared at them for so long that Ava got shy and covered her face with her hands. "Why are you looking at them so much, is something wrong?" She asked. "No, they''re perfect, I''m looking at them because they''re perfect". I said to her and descended my lips on her right nipple. Ava trembled as I sucked on her boobs, she held my head and pressed it into her bosom as she moaned loudly. Mmmm!! [suck, +50 points] I ignored the voice and continued sucking on her boobs, while I played with the right, I sucked on the left and while I played with the left, I sucked on the right. Then I went back to kissing her deeply but there was no announcement, I hadn''t gained any more points. It seemed I wouldn''t get any points for repeating actions. Damned villainous system. I kissed Ava''s neck, sucking on it to make her feel more pleasure but I got no points, I knew I had to take it to the next level. Still kissing her, my hands began to move lower, i caressed her abdomen for a while before I moved further down to her cave. Ava shuddered as I made contact with her cave, she groaned and twisted. Mmm.. ahh¡­ don''t stop! I rubbed it through the panties, watching as she squirmed, then I shifted the panties aside and rubbed my finger against her cave in slow circular motion, Ava moaned and ground her hips against my finger. Ohhh¡­ahhh. I kissed her all over her face, kissed her neck and finally kissed her lips again before I pushed my finger into her cave. Ava cried out, she gripped my clothes tightly and squirmed as my finger sunk deeper into her cave. She squeezed my clothes and moaned. Ahhh¡­Levi!¡­ ohh. The voice spoke again. [fingering, +100 points. Mission complete] Chapter 8: Can You Level Up? The voice spoke again. [fingering, +100 points. Mission complete] I moved my finger slowly because I didn''t want to hurt her, the first time is always painful and as evil as I was, I still cared for her and didn''t want her to feel much pain. Ahh¡­ ohmm. She moaned and I paused to let her get used to the feeling of my finger in her cave, then i drew my finger out slowly. "No". She protested and tried to push it back in. I smirked and looked her in the eyes before plunging it straight back in her cave in one fluid motion. Ahhh! She screamed and I had to put my hand over her mouth to cover it, this girl was going to get us discovered and I''ll be homeless and unemployed. I pulled out my finger and started to unfasten my pants, I wanted nothing but to slide my rod in her hot moist mouth. Just then I felt a large wave of exhaustion crash over my body, turning my joints to molten butter. I collapsed on the bed. Stupid low stamina. I cursed in my mind. I was enjoying the moment and now my lack of stamina had ruined it, I was unable to lift myself up not to talk of support myself up for minutes while we pleasured each other. I gave a huge sigh and rolled over till I was directly beside Ava. She was still trembling and her eyes were closed. I felt it was the great amount of pleasure that made her act that way but I was also concerned it could be something else, I had to be sure it wasn''t so I asked her. "Are you good Ava?" I asked in my smoothest possible voice. "Y..yes Levi". She stammered. "It feels so good, I can still f..feel your finger inside me". I smirked at her. "Oh really?" "Y..yes". She replied, her eyes were still shut tight. "I''ve never done this before, I''ve never felt this way before". "Me neither". I lied. "Really?" She asked and opened her eyes. "Yes". I replied, doubling down on the lie. "It was my first time doing that too". "Wow". She breathed. Just then a loud voice called out. "Ava!" It was Mr Simon''s voice. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Crap. We quickly scrambled off the bed, or at least Ava did, I could only manage to move to the middle of the bed. Ava got off the bed and quickly put her clothes on, she tried to brush her hair back as much as she could and rushed out to meet her father. "System, show me my profile". I said aloud. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 1] [Title: Farmboy] [Strength: 15] [Intelligence: 20] [Stamina: 10] [Speed: 10] [Mana: 10] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 210] "Increase my stamina by ten points". I said, I needed to improve my stamina so I wouldn''t gas out quickly like i did earlier. [Are you sure?] "Yes". I snapped, irritated. [Increasing stamina by 10 points, your stamina is now 20, you have 110 lust points left] "Good". I said, at least that would improve my stamina for now. "Purchase 5 strength points". I called out, strength and stamina were the most important attributes I needed right now, the remaining ones would be useless if I was too weak to move or I went out of breath every five minutes. [Purchasing 5 strength points, your strength is now 20] [Name: Levi] [Level: 1] [Title: Farmboy] [Strength: 20] [Intelligence: 20] [Stamina: 20] [Speed: 10] [Mana: 10] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 60] I nodded, satisfied. I could feel the strength come back to my body and I no longer felt exhausted. I moved myself till I was comfortably lying in the bed, then I dozed off. When I woke up it was morning and I was revitalized, I felt refreshed. I got out of bed and as I stepped on the floor, I realized my feet were planted more firmly on the ground, My newly added strength was already showing its effects. I went out to the farm and saw Mr Simon already working, he was feeding the chicken. "Hello boy". He greeted when he saw me. "Hello sir". I greeted respectfully. "You think you''re strong enough to do a little work?" He asked me. I nodded. "Yes sir, I think I am". "Well, let''s start with something light, how about you feed these hens while I go water the plants". He said to me. "Sounds good sir". I replied and crouched, I took the bucket from him and poured the feed in the tray the way I saw him do. Mr Simon watched for a while to be sure I was doing it right, then he nodded, satisfied and went off. When I was done feeding the hens, I went to meet him, he was watering the plants. "I''m done sir". I said to him. He looked at me and I guess I must have looked too pale cause he nodded and said. "That''s enough work for now boy, go get some rest". I mumbled my thanks and went back into the house. I was tired but I didn''t want to sleep off so I sat at the edge of the bed. Ava came in later with a tray of food in her hands. "I saw you working in the farm today". She said. "Yes, I feel much stronger now, thank you". I said. "Well in that case, you should be joining us for food in the dining room now, that''s what you usually do". She said and placed the tray down in front of me. I opened the bowls and took my spoon, this was the first time I''d eat myself since I got to this world. Ava watched as I scooped the food with the spoon and guided it into my mouth. "You''re so much stronger than last night". She said, with a curious look. "How come?" "Do you know about the villainous lust system?" I asked her. "What''s that?" She replied. That was odd, I expected everyone here to know it but since she didn''t know it, I couldn''t explain how I got stronger to her Incase the system was a secret. "Well, I had so much fun yesterday, kissing you in different places, I think it''s made me stronger". I said, I made a mental note to ask the system if I was the only one aware of its existence. "Awwwn really?" Ava asked shyly. I nodded. "Yes really". And she turned crimson. "Ava". I said suddenly. "Yes?" She replied. "I want you to introduce me to your mage friend". I said. Chapter 9: Woodland Forest Ava looked at me with dubious eyes. "Why?" She asked. "Because I need to learn about magic, to see if I can perform it too". I said to her honestly. "Also I want to thank her". "But you told us you had no magic before". Ava protested. "Father even paid for you to be tested by master Gunto and they discovered no mana". "That was before". I said. "I think I have mana now". "Hmm". She replied. "Okay, I''ll bring her today". "What''s her name?" I asked as an afterthought. "Emily". She replied. She left to go complete her chores, leaving me to eat in silence. In the afternoon Iaid on my bed, alternating between dozing and waking up when Ava suddenly entered the room. Behind was a girl with short hair that was kept in a bob, she was slightly shorter than Ava and wore a purple gown that couldn''t hide the size of her huge boobs. They were massive, even bigger than those of Ava. I looked away quickly before any of them could catch me staring. "Hi Levi, this is Emily, my friend". Ava said and introduced us. I stretched my hand out to shake Emily, her grip was very firm. "Thank you for helping me when I was sick". I said and gave her a slight bow. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s nothing". She said in a rapid voice. "It was a little tasking but it was kinda fun if I''m being honest, plus it helped me improve my concentration which I''ve struggled with for while now but knowing a person''s life depended on my control made me so much careful and now I''ve mastered the art of moving energy very precisely". I struggled to keep up with what she was saying and looked at Ava who gave a smile that said ''I know right'' "Okay". I replied. "Well thanks anyway". "You''re welcome". Emily replied. "Ava told me you wanted to discuss magic and being a mage with me". "Yes". I replied. "I want to know all about the mage system". Emily sat down at the edge of my bed. "Where do I start from?" She asked. "To be a mage you need to have mana. Now there are nine levels of mages based on the amount of mana points you have". "There''s one star mage, two star mage, three star mage, four star mage and so on till it reaches nine stars. Nine star is the highest we''ve ever seen although some masters claim there is a tenth star and it requires you to forfeit your mortal existence and become a god". "You can cultivate your mana by training on your own but it is advisable to train in the academy with masters so you can properly learn control". She stopped talking and thought for a while. "Hmmm, what am I missing?" "Oh yeah, you also have elements. There are four elements which are fire, water, air and earth. Every mage has one element which they manifest and can use during combat". I nodded, listened intently. "So you have an element?" I asked. "Yes, mine is fire". She said with a smile, she flexed her fingers and the tips became coated with tiny flames. "Wow!" I exclaimed. "Don''t light fire in the house". Ava snapped and Emily turned off the fire with a chuckle. "I could show you how to use it in combat if you like". She said to me. "I''d like to". I replied. "But there''s one more question I have". "What is it?" She asked me. "You''ve not mentioned how you healed me, what magic gives you healing powers?" I replied. "Oh that". Emily said with a chuckle. "That''s my special property. Every mage has one, it could be different things, like speed or strength or precision or hearing or even enhancing". I filed all the information neatly at the back of my head, I''d process it properly when I had free time. I got off the bed. "Come and show me your element properly outside". I said and led them outside. Outside, Emily raised her hands and they were soon coated in flames. "I can''t throw it around here, will you follow me to the forest?" She asked. "I''d be able to unleash properly there, in fact we might one or two animals so you can watch me fight". I agreed and Emily and I were soon on our way to the forest. Woodland forest was a large forest located at the center of the town. Because of its central position, it was accessible to almost all parts of the town. However, the forest contained lots of beasts, some of them were even magical beasts that possessed mana. As a result, people steered clear of the forest, avoiding it like a plague. Only the brave and mages who needed to train dared to venture into the forest. It was into this forest that I now walked, with Emily by my side, my only protector. When we had trekked a sufficient distance into the forest, Emily raised her hands and they were suddenly coated in flames. She pointed them at a tree and twin fireballs flew from her hands and headed straight for the tree, burning it''s bark. "Wow". I muttered in awe. "That''s not all". She said and suddenly a long rope of flames appeared, she snapped it around like a whip. "That was just a basic display of what fire can do". Emily said when she was done. "If we were fortunate enough to find a beast now, I will show you how to fight with your element". "Okay". I said and nodded. "Why are you curious about magic so much?" Emily asked me. "I thought you didn''t have magic". I couldn''t tell her about the lust systems and I also couldn''t tell her I believed I had magic like I told Ava because she would ask me how I did and I couldn''t lie to her. So I sucked in a deep breath and said. "I''m just interested in learning more about magic broadly, I have no particular reason for being curious". Just then a loud roar filled the forest. Chapter 10: The Red Eyed Wolf Just then a loud roar filled the forest. Roarrrrrrr! I instinctively took a step back and looked around apprehensively. The thing about fear is that it is often times very illogical. I knew Emily was a powerful mage and she wouldn''t have brought me here unless she was sure she could guarantee my safety, yet I couldn''t help but feel fear. It permeated my body, rising in me like a dam but I forced myself to be brave, I finally had my chance to learn magic like I''ve always wanted and I wasn''t going to let anything stop me. Emily looked at me with a smile to reassure me, she reached in her pocket and brought out two short knives. Her eyes rotated in almost 360 degrees as she tried to locate where the sound came from. Roaarrrrrrr! The sound came again and this time it was closer. As a plumber finding the faults in pipes is a very tricky thing, you have to listen very attentively and be able to pinpoint abnormal sounds and where they came from with accuracy. This has developed my sense of hearing and as a result of this acute hearing, I very easily located where the sound was coming from. "It''s coming from the right". I whispered to Emily, she nodded and opened her mouth as if she wanted to ask how I knew it but she changed her mind and kept quiet. Suddenly there was a ruffling sound in the bushes to the right. Swish¡­swish. A pair of red glowing circles appeared first, then the rest of the head of the beast that had made the noise appeared, it snarled as it looked us. Snarrrlll! Then it stepped out completely and I had to step behind Emily. It was not like I wanted to be a coward, in fact in my previous life I had made sure to never run from a confrontation, I either won or got beaten up badly, either way I made my point clear and earned the respect of people. However the creature in front of me was an aberration, a freak of nature. It was a wolf, it stood four feet tall and it had claws that were at least five inches, it''s huge head and was spotted and housed two huge eyes that glowed need even though it wasn''t night yet. It''s snout opened to reveal huge fangs that I knew could rip my arm off in split seconds. I gulped and positioned myself in a way that I could quickly and easily dive behind Emily if the wolf attacked me. From the corner of my eye I could see Emily watching the wolf, her playful look has gone and her expression has become very serious. Without looking at me, she started talking. "Levi, these are twin blades, they seem like ordinary weapons at first but it''s a lot more than that". She raised the weapons for me to see. "These are special weapons, forged with the ability to absorb and refine mana". "Watch this". She said and raised the knives, she took a deep breath and her forehead creased as she concentrated fully. The knives suddenly began to glow with fire and they were completely coated in it. "Wow". I muttered. The wolf too seemed to be stunned by the sight, he snarled inquisitively. Snarrlll! "One star mages are unable to control pure mana because it is very volatile and too powerful in its raw form". Emily continued. "This is why we have weapons, they help us control the mana and channel it easily without hurting ourselves or people around us". I nodded, the weapons were like a crutch, to help them get used to control of mana before they eventually use pure mana. "Now watch as I fight this wolf". Emily said and squared up with the red eyed wolf, she waved her knives in the air and smiled at the wolf. The wolf was angered by this gesture and it growled in anger. Growwll! Then it ran straight at Emily, she jumped out of the way in time to avoid being bitten by the huge fangs. I realized that Emily was a lot faster than the average human, her reflexes were simply sharper than even the fastest human. Emily yelled. "Flame whip!" And a thin cord of flame came out her two knives. She snapped the whips at the wolf and it managed to escape the first one but the second one hit it just on its back. The wolf growled in anger and pain and blew air from its mouth to Emily. The wind turned off the flame whips. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This wolf''s element is air". Emily said. "Which is a direct opposite to my element so I have to be extra careful of it". "Animals have elements too"? I asked dumbfounded. "Of course". She said. "All cursed beasts have mana and elemental ability, that''s why they are so strong and they wreck havoc all the time". The more I thought about it, the more I realized I shouldn''t be surpised, if there were humans who possessed magical abilities in this realm, there should be animals who possessed as well. Besides, the system had said if I killed one beast I got 10 mana points which meant that they contained mana. I looked at the wolf again, if I didn''t kill it, I wouldn''t get mana points and I won''t have magic. But how was I supposed to kill a beast as powerful as this without magic in the first place? The wolf rushed at Emily again and she ducked to the side and with a very quick movement, she drove one of her knives into the neck of the wolf. It screamed as the flaming knife entered sunk into its skin without any resistance. Emily was not done however, with great speed, she jumped behind the wolf and stabbed its back. The wolf squealed in pain. Squeaalll! Emily took out her knife and went for the wolf''s head, three quick stabs and the wolf crumpled to the ground, dead. She looked back at me triumphantly. "And that''s how you kill a cursed beast". I nodded in awe and was about to tell her I was tired and I''d like for us to go back home when another loud growll surrounded the forest. Growllll!! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Sorry this chapter took so long, I had to take my time to build a decent story arc that you all will enjoy. You deserve the best. Chapter 11: Can you slay a beast? I nodded in awe and was about to tell her I was tired and I''d like for us to go back home when another loud growll surrounded the forest. Growllll!! Emily smiled, she still had the confident expression on her face as she waited for the wolf to come out, I knew she believed another wolf would come out and she would kill it without too much stress like she did the first one. However I was shaking in shoes, panic shot through my bloodstream and a wave of nausea hit me, this is because due to my acute sense of hearing, I knew it wasn''t just one wolf growling, it was two wolves. Growlllll!! The sound came again and I tapped Emily feverishly. "It''s not one wolf". I managed to say. "What?" Emily said, her confident appearance faltered. "It''s two wolves". I repeated even though my tongue was clamming up. "Two". Emily repeated and I could see some of that panic seep into her expression even though she tried to act unfazed for me. The reason why we were so worried and terror stricken was simple, If it was one beast monster, Emily could easily take care of it and kill it. Two beast monsters would be a little more difficult for her but she would eventually be able to kill them with minor or no injuries, however my presence there complicated things. The two wolves would see two targets instead of one and they would split their attacks, one would attack Emily and the other would coke for me, powerless, weaponless, defenseless me. At that moment I began to wonder why I agreed to follow Emily here in the first place, knowing forests like this, it was more than likely that we would encounter more than one beast monster at a time. I don''t know how it managed to slip my mind. Just then the bushes ruffled and the two wolves jumped out. They took one look at the lifeless wolf on the floor and looked at us. Oh crap, why didn''t we hide the dead wolf or something? I thought franctically. Growllll!! The wolves growled angrily and began to advance at us. Emily took her knives and threw one to me. "Take it and try to stay behind me at all times." She said. I hurriedly caught the knife and brandished it, flames soon coated Emily''s knife but as I couldn''t control mana , mine remained bare. The wolves seemed to be drawn by Emily''s flame, they focused their attention on her and advanced on her. I heaved a sigh of relief and stood as still as possible so they wouldn''t be reminded of my presence. The wolf at the front jumped at Emily but she drew a line of flame and leaped back. The wolf balked at the sight of the flame and stopped running. I marveled at how much muscle control the wolf had to stop all that momentum. The wolf jumped over the line and leaped for Emily again, the other wolf joined it this time and together they aimed for her. I had my heart in my mouth but Emily jumped back and yelled. "Fire slice!" A sharp curved line of flames flew at the wolves, the wolves were quick as well, they ducked under it and it went over their head and met the tree behind them. The flames sliced almost cleanly through the tree and it fell. I looked at the fallen tree in shock, who knew Emily''s flame was strong enough to cut down a tree in one slide? To think that she was at the lowest level of mages, I decided then that I was going to do whatever it took to learn magic and become the highest of mages. The wolves had now seen the extent of Emily''s powers, they were reluctant to fight her. One of the wolves, the bigger one rushed at her again, he growled and wind came out of its snout, Emily slashed it with her flaming knife, the wolf shot wind at her again and she slashed again before returning her own flames. The other wolf however was too cowardly to fight her, it slowly retreated to avoid being noticed, then it turned to me and growled. Oh crap! I tried to stand as still as possible to see if it would lose interest in me or think I''m a non living thing and ignore me but the wolf was not to be fooled, it snarled at me and started tensing its legs so it could jump at me. I sighed and held my knife firm, I had taken a few boxing lessons in my previous life and so I knew the proper stance to hold, I held the knife up, guarded my chin and assumed a fighting stance, I was not going to cower, I was not going to run, I was going to fight this wolf and show it who was boss. Snarrrlll. The wolf snarled and jumped at me, I looked the airborne wolf, looked at my knife and back at the wolf, then I turned on my heels and ran. Fuck not running, fuck showing who was boss, I was not the boss and I wasn''t ashamed to admit it, I couldn''t afford to die now, I still wanted to learn magic and become the greatest mage, so I ran for my life. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As I ran I shouted Emily''s name. "Emily! Emily!!" I kept running in the forest with the wolf pursuing me hotly, then in my usual badluck, I tripped on a tree branch and tumbled to the ground. I''m dead, I''m dead, I''m dead! I thought as I tried and failed to scramble to my feet. I flipped my body over to see the wolf running towards me with its giant fangs showing, Emily still wasn''t anywhere to be found. I gulped in fear and terror. I couldn''t believe my luck, I had just learnt of magic and life was looking up in this new system I got too and I was going to die so soon. The wolf stopped in front of me and snarled with delight at the prospect of a meal. Then the resolve built in me, I couldn''t afford to die now, I finally had the opportunity of a lifetime and I wasn''t going to throw it away because of a rabid beast monster. I cleared my head and studied the wolf before me, as a plumber you''re taught that every building has a weak point, a place where the plumbing is at its most delicate and if pressure was to be applied to that place, the whole drainage of the building bursts open. It is the same with humans and even monsters, they all have weak points and if you can hit those pressure points, you can take them down with minimum effort and strength. I clenched Emily''s knife in my hand and looked at the wolf before me. "Well come on, don''t you wanna eat?" I taunted. Snarrrlll The wolf snarled and rushed at me, with all my strength, I slid beneath the wolf and quickly cut one of its balls off, then the other ball followed and the wolf''s rod dropped on the ground beside the balls, I had castrated it in three quick moves. I stood up quickly and faced the wolf, it squealed in pain and it was leaking blood in torrents, in it''s pain and confusion it didn''t see me as I walked up to it and brought my knife down on its head. It took seven strikes from my weak hand before the wolf finally stopped moving. [Ding! You have killed 1 beast monster, you have now earned 10 mana points] [You have now earned the title, Beast Slayer] Chapter 12: A Farmboy’s promise [Ding! You have killed 1 beast monster, you have now earned 10 mana points] [You have now earned the title, Beast Slayer] I stepped back and tripped on a branch, I landed on my butt with a soft thud. Have I suddenly become clumsier or the forest is just a huge hazard? Just then Emily came running through the bushes, her clothes were stained with blood and she panted slightly. "Levi!" She yelled and looked around franctically for me, she held her knife and I noticed it was no longer coated in flames. "I''m down here. I called from behind her". She turned back sharply and saw me sitting on the floor, supporting myself with hands. "What are you doing down there?" She asked, confusion washed over her face. "I tripped". I said with a sheepish smile. "This forest is a walking hazard". Emily shook her head in exasperation and brandished her knife, flames coated it again. "Where is the wolf?" She asked. I pointed behind her where the dead wolf now laid, it''s blood had bled out and formed a pool around it. Her eyes became round with surprise. "You killed it?" She asked in a disbelieving tone. "Yes". I replied and got to my feet. "I had a little accident and was almost a goner but I recovered quickly and killed it". "Wow". Emily said in obvious amazement. "I can''t believe you killed a level one beast monster all by yourself". "You can''t?" I asked. "Yes!" She exclaimed. "That''s so cool! I was worried when I stopped fighting that wolf and realized you were no longer standing beside me". She sat on a tree stump. "You need to tell me how you did it" She said and then looked at the sky with a frown. "But first let''s leave this forest, I don''t think we can take anymore beasts". S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I couldn''t agree more". I said. I knew I had gotten a little lucky with the first wolf and I might have the same level of luck next time. "Something is wrong, we shouldn''t encounter three beast monsters in a day". Emily said as we walked out of the forest. "Really?" I asked. "Yes, most times we walk through the forest without seeing beast monsters". She explained. "On some days we see one, but never more than one at a time". "I''m worried". She said in a pensive tone. "I''m worried that something is wrong with the forest". I reflected on what she said. If things were according to earlier conditions, the thirty beasts I needed to slay to become a one star mage might prove to difficult or almost impossible. So even though the forest spawning more beast monsters were a problem to the towns, it was more of a blessing to me as I would be able to level up faster. As we walked home, Emily pressed me for details of how I killed the wolf and I readily gave it to her. She was awestruck as I narrated the story. "Wow." She exclaimed again when I was done with the story. "You''re very brave". She said and I could see her pupils dilate as she stared at me. [Ding! You''ve made a girl develop attraction to you, +10 bonus lust points] I stared at the screen before in confusion, then I stared at Emily. I couldn''t believe she was attracted to me, also I wondered if the system would alert me if any girl was attracted to me. When we got back to the farm, I waved Emily and Ava goodbyes and went to my room, but not before Emily gave me a quick peck on the lips which caused Ava to glower at the two of us. I crawled into bed and sat up. "Show me my profile". I said aloud. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 1] [Title: Farmboy, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 20] [Intelligence: 20] [Stamina: 20] [Speed: 10] [Mana: 20] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 70] There was no point having spare lust points if I wasn''t fast or strong enough so I decide to improve my speed. "Purchase 7 speed points". I said aloud. [Purchasing 7 speed points] [You have leveled up] [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 2] [Title: Farmboy, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 20] [Intelligence: 20] [Stamina: 20] [Speed: 17] [Mana: 20] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 0] My stats were going up but they still looked very pitiful, I knew I had to kill more beast if I wanted to increase my mana but I knew I had to increase my attributes if I wanted to be able to kill beast monsters. To do this I had to get lust points and there was no other way for me to get lust points than with Ava. I remembered the list of lustful activities the system listed for me, sex was 200 points, with that I could increase my attributes and get faster quite quickly. I decided there and then, starting the next day, I would perform lustful acts with Ava as many times as I could. If she wasn''t enough, I''d perform acts with anyone else I could. Just then, the cock crew, signifying it was almost dusk. I needed to help mr Simon close the farm for the day. I went out to see him gathering all the tools, he would then take them to the shed and arrange the neatly. "Let me do that sir". I said and started gathering the farm equipments, when I was done, I packed them into a wheelbarrow and pushed it to the shed. There were still some left over so I knew I''d have to repeat the trip. When i was done with putting away the tools, I swept the entrance to the shed and the front of the poultry, then I was done for the day, I retired into my room and collapsed on the bed. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 2] [Title: Farmboy, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 20] [Intelligence: 20] [Stamina: 20] [Speed: 17] [Mana: 20] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 0] Chapter 13: Can I invade your cave? (18+) When i woke up early the next morning, I rushed out of bed and went to the farm. I wanted to be done with my chores as soon as I could so I could have time for my agenda for the day. I yawned sleepily as I ran about the farm, doing my chores and even some of Mr Simon''s chores. I ran over some chores twice to make sure they were done properly. It was late in the morning when I was done. I went to the main house to join the family for breakfast. While I was injured Mr Simon had to wake up early to work on the farm but now that I had recovered, he no longer came in the morning, only showing up after breakfast but while I was excused by noon till the evening, he stayed on the farm monitoring his crops. I ate my breakfast silently at the table, Mr Simon was rambling about some genetically improved see he read about in the paper and his wife pretended to be interested in the conversation. Ava was also silent, she ate her food with much deliberation. Our eyes locked and I winked at her, she frowned but I saw a blush creep up her cheeks. Moments later she stood up from the table and left. I cleared out my plate and also excused myself from the table, Mr Simon and his wife were too engrossed in the conversation to pay me any attention. I cornered Ava before she could escape. "Hey beautie". I said with a slight wave. She ignored me and kept walking, I jogged after her. "Hey come on, are you mad at me?" I asked. She scoffed and kept walking, I ran and stopped directly in front of her. "If you don''t talk to me I won''t let you go". I said. "Why do you even bother?" She asked me. Uhmm, because I miss you and I want to talk to you. Ava scoffed again. "Why would you miss me? You''re busy having fun and kissing around with Emily". Oh so that was what her attitude was about, I spent the entire previous day with Emily and to top it off, she kissed my cheek at the end of the day. "Ava". I said with a sheepish smile. "It''s nothing like that I promise. We''re just friends, she took me hunting and the kiss¡­ honestly I wasn''t expecting it". "Whatever". Ava replied with a roll of her eyes. "I didn''t know you were such a jealous girl", I teased. Ava rolled her eyes again but a smile tugged on her bottom lip. "I have something to tell you". I whispered in her ear, I pointed to my room. "In there". Her eyes widened as she realized what I meant. "Do you understand?" I asked. She nodded. "Good, now go there and wait for me". She nodded and her face turned crimson as she walked off to my room. I watched her butt jiggle as she walked off, the two globes bounced like a cart driving on a bumpy road. I caught myself staring at her for too long and smiled, then I went after her to the room. Ava was already sitting at the edge of the bed when I entered the room, I smiled at her as I stepped close to her and took off my shirt. "I''ve missed you". I said to her as I caressed her delicate face. "Do you want me to show you how much?" Her eyes were still widened but she nodded. I smiled and sat on the bed beside her, then I leaned in for a kiss. I tasted her soft lips, I kissed her with passion, loving it when she moaned. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Kiss, +20] Uhmm¡­ ahhh. My hands wandered across her naked body, up her neck and ended up cupping her face. I felt my rod harden in my pants as the sensation of her warm lips on mine triggered it. As I kissed her, she suddenly raised her hand, it trembled slightly as she placed in on my lower abdomen, then she gathered courage and moved it up my body, soon she was running her hand over my chest. She moaned as she did so. Ahh¡­ umm. She moved her hands down my body till she got to my lower abdomen, then she moved it down further till she almost reached my rod but she pulled her hand back in fear just before she touched it. I chuckled and broke the kiss, then I pushed her down to the bed. I looked Ava up and down, taking in her voluptuous breasts and my rod flexed almost painfully. I sucked on one boob enthusiastically while my hand played with the other boob, cupping it, pinching her nipple firmly as it hardened under my touch. [suck, +50 points] [fondle, +30 points] Ava''s face was red and her breathing became labored, she moaned with pleasure. Mmmm.. ahhh¡­ unnng. I kissed her neck and sucked on it lightly as my fingers traveled lower and lower down her body till it reached the entrance of her cave. Hmmmm¡­ unnmm¡­ unngg. Ava moaned loudly and her body seemed to jerk as my fingers made contact with her cave. I stopped sucking on her neck and looked at her face as I teased the entrance of her cave, then I plunged my finger in. [finger, +100 lust points] Owwww! Ava cried out and I had to clamp my hand over her mouth so she wouldn''t alert the other members of the house of our escapade. When she stopped trashing, I moved my fingers slowly out before I plunged it in again. Ouuuu! She moaned loudly again and I started to move it in and out, increasing my tempo till Ava was basically a flurry of movements and sound. "L..Levi.. I.. feel weird". She managed to say. I suspected that she was about to climax and didn''t know since she had never done it before. Some men make the mistake of increasing the tempo or force whenever their girl is nearing her orgasm, my numerous experiences with the opposite sex had taught me that the wisest thing to do in such situation is maintain the tempo, so I did so and watched her face intently. Soon Ava grabbed my arms and squeezed with force, her whole body tightened, including her cave which tightened around my finger, then she shuddered and moaned. Ouuuuu.. ahhhh!! Warm liquid shot out of her cave, forcing my fingers out and spraying the bed. Ava twitched and turned relentlessly on the bed, a person who was new to pleasing women might have thought it was a seizure and be scared but I knew it was how the female orgasm occurred. When she had calmed down, I looked her in the face. "Ava". I said. "Yes?" She replied. "I want to fuck you". Chapter 14: Ava’s Education (18+) "Ava". I said. "Yes?" She replied. "I want to fuck you". Ava eyes grew large and I could read the emotions she felt in them, fear, excitement and most important of all, desire, she felt a desire so great that it threatened to consume her body. "Do you hear me Ava?" I asked. She nodded. "Do you want me to fuck you?" I asked. Her breath hitched but she nodded, that wasn''t enough for me though. "Say it Ava". I said. "I..I want you to fuck me". She stammered blushing beet red. That was all the invitation I needed. "You''re beautiful, Ava". I said, stroking her face. "I want you now more than ever". "I want you too". She mumbled. "It feels like I''ve waited so long for this". I said as I took off her underwear. I was completely concentrating on her. I kissed Ava and, as I did, her legs rose up and we seemed to move together so the tip of my rod naturally rested against her moist cave. I heard her sigh audibly. Sighhh! With one hand. I guided myself a little to be sure. I applied the littlest pressure and I could feel myself at her entrance. Ava closed her eyes and exhaled, her hands on my back. We kissed again. I moved my hips towards her and felt her cave surround my rod as I entered her. I groaned as I felt the warmth, the cosseting moistness of her. [Sex, +200 lust points] This was her first time so her cave didn''t accept me easily, I felt a thin barrier and I pushed, the barrier broke and Ava cried out. Owwww!! "Sorry baby". I consoled her and kissed her cheeks and her lips. I sunk into her and her cave slowly enveloped me as my hips and her legs moved to allow me in deeply. She moaned loudly. Ahhh¡­ ummmm. I groaned again at the feeling of being inside her, by the feeling of her touch on me. It felt like Ava''s cave slowly surrounded all of my rod. We pushed together again and I was deeper inside her again. She drew a deep breath and let out a contented "mmmm". We stared into each other''s eyes, intimately joined together. I withdrew until only my tip was inside her and was consumed by the feeling as I slid in again. Ava''s head pushed into my shoulder as she let out an "ahhh". I was so careful to make sure I wasn''t putting too much weight on her. She met my eyes again and we kissed and, drawing in my breath. I pulled back then eased forward yet again and felt all of myself in her. Ummmm¡­ uhhhh¡­ unngg. She moaned. Slowly, we began to find a rhythm. We moved as one, Ava held herself sometimes to feel me slide in and out before moving again. She arched her back as I did the same, our heads were alongside each other, our breathing was intensifying but almost together. Ava''s hands were holding my waist, encouraging me on with gentle pulls. All of me was moving inside her, her legs tightened against mine, her calf muscles against my thighs, urging me in. Ava''s eyes widened and I felt her cave tense on my rod. "Oooh, it tingles, Levi.". This seemed to increase her desire and she placed her hands on my bum and forced me down into her more. My adrenaline, coursing around me, the feeling in my rod that I was close. She looked into my eyes again. "I can feel you so far inside. Ooooh, more." Ava was deep breathing now and her cave tightened slightly around me more prominently which made me bigger, harder. She looked at me and tried to speak but she was close. Our bodies slapped against each other as I thrusted into her more fervently. She moaned loudly, urging me on. "I....I''m....going....aaaaaaaah". Ava drove her head into my shoulder, her hands pulled me in tight to hold me still and her legs tightened around me more as her cave gripped my rod. I felt so deep inside her, my rod so fucking hard it ached, as her body shook. Her orgasm flashed through her entire body. Ava, on her come down, pulled me towards her. Her legs wrapped roun me still, keeping me inside, holding me so tightly. "Oh, it feels...so perfect." I was still inside her and very hard. I was ready and found my energy, up on my arms, my entire body feeding strength into my thrusts into her, my body screaming to come, Ava moving with me, still pulling me in. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. WOW! I was about to spray my seed so I quickly pulled out my rod as I didn''t want to get her pregnant. Fuckkkk! I groaned as I poured my seed on her stomach. I collapsed on her and we stayed like that for a while, trying to catch our breaths. Ava was looking into my eyes and smiling sleepily, I would have loved for her to sleep off beside me but it wasn''t safe, seeing as her parents could call her anytime or even walk in. Ava laid on her side, looking directly at me with a shy smile on her face "You were beautiful...and so big inside me." She said. "I didn''t hurt you, did I?" I asked concerned. "Oh, no... it felt good and beautiful." I turned so I could face her, lazily running my hand across her arm and shoulder. My heartbeat was finally settling. We laid like this for what must have been over ten minutes before Ava finally sighed. "I have to go now". She said. I didn''t want her to leave but I had no choice, I gave her one last kiss and watched as she got off the bed, put on her clothes and shakily walk out the door. "Show me my profile". I said aloud. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 2] [Title: Farmboy, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 20] [Intelligence: 20] [Stamina: 20] [Speed: 20] [Mana: 20] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 400] I looked at my profile and nodded, I needed to improve my attributes. "Increase strength by ten". I said. [Purchasing 10 strength points] "Increase speed by ten". I said. [Purchasing 10 speed points] "Increase stamina by ten". I said. [You have insufficient lust points] "What?" I exclaimed. "Didn''t I have 400 points just now?" [Yes] "So how did it finish?" I wondered. [Purchase of 10 strength points = 200 lust points, purchase of 10 speed points = 200 lust points] I watched the screen in disbelief, didn''t the system tell me that 1 attribute point was equal to 10 lust points? Unless, to go from 10 attribute points to 20, it cost only 10 lust points per point. Then to go from 20 to 30, it cost 20 lust points per point. This meant that to go from 30 to 40 attributes, one would need 30 lust points per point. I sighed, with this kind of upgrade, it would take forever for me to level up and become the strongest. This system was going to help me become the best, but it wasn''t going to make it easy at all. As if to confirm my thoughts, the system suddenly sounded. [Ding! Your daily mission, kill 6 beast monsters before the day ends] What?! Chapter 15: We’ll see who bleeds first. [Ding! Your daily mission, kill 6 beast monsters before the day ends] "What?!" I exclaimed. "It''s getting late already, there''s no way you really expect me to go kill six beast monsters at this time". [Penalty for failure is death] I sighed, of course the system would threaten me with death. I supposed it was just as well, after all the system gave me this life, it could take it anytime it wanted and no one would cry injustice. I looked at my profile again. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 2] [Title: Farmboy, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 30] [Intelligence: 20] [Stamina: 20] [Speed: 30] [Mana: 20] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 0] I had slightly improved stats from the fight I had the previous day, I should be able to survive. There was one other thing I had that I didn''t have the previous day, I had a burning drive to slay as many beast monsters as I needed to slay to gain my mana points. It was just as well that the system was forcing me to kill them, I would kill them anyway. I looked outside, the sun would set soon and darkness would descend on the town, I had to run to the forest and get my six kills before then. I looked around the room for the knife Emily gave me yesterday, she had decided to leave it with me, she said it was the instrument of my first kill and I should be allowed to keep it. I wondered if she knew I would be walking back to the forest to fight more beasts, would she still give me the knife? I found the knife on the drawer. Actually, it had slipped between the edge of the drawer and wall and it hung loosely there. I pulled it out and put it in my pocket. Then I took off running. Speed was an important part of the day''s mission, time was not on my side and darkness would soon fall. As I stepped out of the house I almost ran into Ava, I moved out of the way in time and kept running, I didn''t have time to stop and properly apologize. "Sorry!" I yelled as I ran. She looked at me with perplexion written on her face. "Where are you running to at this time?!" she asked. "I''ll be back soon!" I shouted in reply. It was honestly a lame and uninformative response to her question and I felt bad about not telling her where I was going but I didn''t have much of a choice, it wasn''t like I could tell her ''hey, so I''m actually running to the forest to kill six beasts or else I''ll die by midnight''. I got to the forest slightly out of breath since I ran nonstop till I got there. As I walked into the forest, I remembered what Emily told me the previous day, she said it was rare to encounter beasts in the forest on a normal day. If I found six beasts today, that would mean her fears were right and something was wrong with the forest. For my sake, I hoped her fears were right. I didn''t have to hope for too long as a low growl sounded in the bushes to my left. I immediately spinned so I was facing the direction the growl came from. The bushes ruffled and I held the knife tighter in my hand. I felt a little tremor travel through my body and I wasn''t surprised by it. While I knew my attributes had increased and I was in better condition to kill the beast, it was still only my second kill and I couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. The beast this time wasn''t a red eyed wolf, it was a wild cat. This cat stood three feet high, It''s brown fur had several splashes of brown, it''s ears were extra long and pointy and they twitched as it eyed me curiously. It''s eyes were brown in color and they tracked my every move, it''s long whiskers ruffled in the wind but most distinctive of all was it''s tail. It was long, stretching to almost three feet. The long tail cat stalked towards me and hissed repeatedly. Hisss!! I studied the cat carefully. I knew cats were some of the apex predators for good reason. They were fast and very agile, they possessed great muscle control and can move their body in different directions at will, as well as stop or start moving at speed. Compared to this cat, the wolf I killed yesterday was way easy. I knew I would struggle to kill the beast. The cat seemed to have finished sizing me up, it hissed and leaped at me. It''s hindlegs were very strong and it leaped higher than the wolf yesterday. I timed my move and jumped out of the way just in time. The cat hissed, frustrated that it didn''t get me, another thing about cats was that they weren''t patient creatures and were quick to get irritated if they didn''t get what they wanted on time. I held my knife steady and prepared for another attack from the cat but I was to be surprised. Instead of running at me again, it shot fire from its mouth at me. I jumped out of the way but the cat didn''t give me time to land, it immediately launched itself at me. It was too late to avoid contact with it so I twisted and put the knife near my neck where I knew the cat would bite, the other hand was flexed, ready to push the cat away. It leaped at me and as expected it tried to bite my neck but it met only the sharp knife, the cat hissed as the knife sliced it''s jaw a little. I used the opportunity to push it away from me. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The cat landed on the floor a few feet away from me, it''s jaw was bleeding and it seemed shocked to see it''s blood, it hissed and stood still. Then I realized, it wasn''t standing still, it was licking the blood. Why would a cat lick its own blood? I wondered, unless it wasn''t it''s own blood. Then I felt a sharp stinging pain on my wrist, I looked down and my stomach turned. I was bleeding! Chapter 16: Beast Slayer I was bleeding! Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I looked at my wrist in shock, i had timed everything well, I''d executed it perfectly yet somehow the damned cat had found a way to bite me. The cat had licked the blood cleanly off its jaw and it now looked at me with bloodlust, it had the stare of an animal that had tasted blood and was now in an induced state of frenzy. Unfortunately, it was not the only thing with bloodlust. I looked at my bleeding wrist and back at the cat, a dam of anger broke in my mind and I decided then that I was going to kill the cat even if it was the last thing I did. The cat ran at me and leaped, it''s jaw fully open, it''s deadly fangs exposed and ready to sink into my body. I moved out of the way and ran to the back of the cat, I struck my knife out to stab it but the cat had quick reflexes and it turned it body out of the way at great speed. I was starting to get tired, I felt my breathing grow haggard and my vision started to blur just a little. I knew I had to end this fight very quickly and rest before I faced the other beasts. If I could kill this long tailed cat, I believed I would be able to kill any other beast monster so I raised my knife and pointed it at the cat. "Well come on!" I shouted in a rough voice. Don''t just stand there, come here and die! The cat hissed at me and flew at me, I jumped and twisted my body in the air so I was behind it and facing it''s side, I drove my knife into its side. The cat roared loudly and hissed as it''s brown fur became decorated with a dribble of red. It looked at me and hissed but I didn''t give it time to recover, I rushed at it again. The cat might have been fast originally but the wound to its side slowed it down greatly and I soon reached it in no time, I drove my knife into the side of its head. The cat hissed and struggled. Hissssss! I pulled out the knife and stabbed it again, and again, and again until it stopped moving. Then I pulled out my knife and wiped it on its fur. The system sounded. [Ding! 1 beast animal killed, +10 mana points, 5 beasts left] I sighed and looked around, waiting for the next beast to show up but none did so I kept walking deep into the forest. My ears suddenly caught a rustling sound in the bush near me but it was too late, a wolf jumped out of the bush and aimed for my throat. I dropped my shoulder and ducked the wolf at the very last second. I feined to the side and the wolf missed, it landed in front of me. I gave it no time to recover, I rushed at it and as the wolf turned around to attack me, I drove my knife into its head, i pulled out the knife and drove it into its head again. The wolf trashed about for a few seconds before it stopped moving. [1 beast monster killed, +10 mana points, 4 beasts left] I wiped off the sheen of sweat from my forehead, I was beyond exhausted now, my joints ached and every breath felt like nails were being raked across my lungs. Each step I took felt like a thousand steps and my legs felt like giant stones were tied to them. Yet I kept walking, it was getting darker and the deep orange hue of the almost setting sun cast a warm blanket over the forest. I was sure by the time I killed six beasts, I was going to barely more than a walking skeleton or a zombie. I tried to feel the mana inside me but I didn''t know where it located and where I should feel for it, I didn''t even know if I could feel it at this point. My train off thoughts were suddenly cut shot by another beast appearing, a wild hog this time. I gulped, hogs were some of the most chaotic, most destructive forces known to exist in the jungle. This hog was four feet high, it was thick and it''s body rippled with fat and muscle. It''s tusks curved up proudly, like they stretched to the heavens. The hogs looked at me and grunted angrily, it seemed to be annoyed to come across a human this deep in the forest. I looked at the hog carefully, I knew if I tried to use brute force with it, I would fail miserably and possibly lose my life. The squeals of the hog pierced the entire forest and I began to worry that it would attract more predators, I couldn''t fight more than one at once. I decided my best course of action was to avoid facing the hog head on and staying as airborne as much as possible. The hog wasn''t as mobile and quick changes in direction would render it helpless. With that game plan in mind, I rushed at the wild hog, i feinted to the right and at the last minute, I changed my direction and went left, the hog was caught off guard and I planted my blade in its hide, the blade pierced it and the hog squealed. Squeallll!! I pulled the knife out and ran to the back, the hog rushed at me but i leaped over it and landed at its back, there I gave it two quick stabs. And so the fight went, I''d give it quick stabs and run, then I''d repeat and soon the hog went down, I rushed to it and finished the job. [1 beast monster killed, +10 mana points, 3 beasts left] The next two beasts were two other wolves, it took me less than three minutes each to kill them. [1 beast monster killed, +10 mana points, 2 beasts left] [1 beast monster killed, +10 mana points, 1 beast left] The last beast was another long tail cat and it took me five minutes but I eventually brought it down and killed it. Immediately I did, I collapsed to the ground. [1 beast monster killed, +10 mana points, 0 beasts left, task completed, +10 bonus lust points] My task was now completed, I tried to stand so I could go back home but I couldn''t, I realized with alarm that I was too weak to stand up. The sun had set and it was getting dark, soon it would be night and the forest would become very dangerous, I tried to force myself to stand but i couldn''t, I was trapped in the forest. Chapter 17: A show of love (18+) I decided to rest a bit to gather my strength. There was no point panicking if it won''t make e recover faster, in fact it might even make my recovery slower. While I waited, I made a mental calculation of the amount of mana points I had now, with the six beasts I killed today, I now had 80 mana points, I needed 220 more points which meant I had to kill 22 more beast monsters. Sighhh! I sighed and brushed back my long hair, it had grown past my eyebrows now. I marveled at how quickly it grew in the one week I''ve been here. A low throated snarl suddenly sounded somewhere in the bushes in front of me. I tensed, there was no way I was fighting another beast, adrenaline shot through my body and I scrambled to my feet with strength I didn''t even know I had and ran out the forest. I stopped running when I got out of the forest and walked the rest of the journey. Immediately I got back to the house, I entered my room, went straight to the bed and collapsed on it. I drifted off to sleep. I woke up suddenly to warmth beside me, I looked down and saw a person sleeping on the bed next to me. I jerked off the bed and took a fighting stance. The movement woke the intruder on my bed and the person sat up in bed and yawned. "Why are you standing over there Levi?" Confusion laced the female voice that belonged to none other than Ava. I let out a sigh of relief and walked back to the bed. "When did you come here?" I asked. "Why did you come here?" Uncertainty spread across her pale face. "So many questions". She said and her voice had a sad sub tone. I wondered what part of my questions could have invoked such a reaction from her. "Well.." I said with an expectant face. "I came because I missed you". She said and even in the pale moonlight I could see the flush that crept up her cheeks. Understanding filled my eyes at once, Ava sneaked into my room because she missed me a lot, more specifically, she missed what we did together the last time. Who knew such a shy girl would become hooked on the thrills of carnal pleasure? "Really?" I teased and a lazy smirk crossed my face. "You miss me?" Ava nodded wordlessly. "I see, is there anything you miss about me in particular?" I asked with my eyebrows raised to let her know I understood why she was here. Ava sucked in a sharp breath but she said nothing, just continued to stare me in the eyes. I moved close to her and kneeled on the bed next to her. "So there''s nothing you miss in particular?" I repeated while caressing her jaw. Uhmm.. uhm. She stuttered and her breathing became shallow. "Speechless, are we?" I cocked an eyebrow. I leaned in to kiss her. I leaned in to kiss her and she moaned softly into my mouth. Ohhh..uhmm. [kiss, +20 lust points] I kissed her thoroughly and then started to fondle her boobs but she stopped me. "I want to please you". She said shyly. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [fondle, +30] Ava leaned up to kiss me, then she pushed me back onto the bed. As I lay there on my back I watched Ava, intrigued by this new domineering side of her. She took off my shirt, smothering my naked chest in kisses, then she sucked on each nipple before her lips trailed down to where the waist bands of my pants sat. Ava looked at me with lust and fear and some other emotion, was that love? She preceded to unbutton my jeans and slowly pushed them open, revealing my partially aroused rod, even half hard it was already five inches long. Her eyes glazed open. "Beautiful." She said and glanced up at me and without a moment''s hesitation she reached in and took my rod in her hand. "Ava..." I breathed as I lay on the bed, my rod sprang to life and reached its full length of seven inches. "You''re so smooth and warm." Ava told me as she pulled it free of my jeans and looked at it admiringly. "Ava." I voiced between my heavy breaths. "Don''t say anything." She whispered and kissed me. Her lips were so sweet and soft. I found myself kissing her back, desperately, hungrily. Her grip on me tightened. Pre-cum coated her hand and wrist. I felt its slickness. Ava smiled as she dropped her face close to my rod and gave it a tentative kiss. Ughhh. I groaned. Ava didn''t hesitate a second more. She took the head of my rod into her mouth. [head, +120 lust points] Her tongue was hot upon the head, and I felt my cock begin to throb, to pulsate with need. She kept on licking it and sucking on it till I felt was about to explode. I didn''t. Not yet, at any rate, I was a professional whore in my previous life and as a result I had developed insane stamina. Also I didn''t think someone who was giving me head for the first time could actually make me climax. She leaned back and began to caress me with her hand. Then, as she peered up at me with her beautiful dark eyes, she leaned in and began to swallow me but she couldn''t go past the three inches before she gagged. The feeling of her gagging on my rod felt so good and I grunted. Unngg! She pulled back, letting her tongue grace the shaft as she did. Not once did her eyes veer from mine. Then, she let it linger on the tip once more before swallowing me again. She kept doing this, bringing me closer and close to the edge before dialing it back. She was tormenting me, and I relished it. After a while I couldn''t take it anymore, I grabbed her tiny waist and pushed her onto the bed, then I got up, and kneeled over her. "You''ve treated me nicely". I said as I looked into those innocent eyes of hers. "Now get ready for your reward". I slapped my rod on her face twice before I started jerking it furiously, after a minute of aggressive pumping, I was ready to explode. Ahhhh!! I groaned as I let go and sprayed it all over her face, then I collapsed beside her. I looked at Ava and she had a smug satisfied look on her face, who knew this shy innocent girl would be such a sexual freak? We laid there for a moment in silence, holding hands while we caught our breaths, then Ava stood up and went to the bathroom to clean her face. When she came out, I thought she would come back to the bed to sleep but I was wrong, she walked past the, stopping at the door to whisper. "Bye". Before she walked out and closed the door beside her. I closed my eyes and floated off to dream land. Chapter 18: A midnight cry for help 1 "Wake up! Wake up! Monsters!" The words filtered into my ears as I slept, I turned in bed and covered my ears to ignore the shouts. "Monsters! Levi!" My eyes shot open with the speed of light, I sat up in bed and looked around in confusion, were the sounds real or did I dream them up? My door opened and Ava burst into it, panic was written all over her face and her black hair billowed in the wind. She was dressed in a loose gown that clearly was meant for sleeping alone and not walking in public. "There''s monsters". She managed to say in between gasps before she stepped back out. I flew out of bed, I grabbed my knife from the drawer at my bedside and rushed outside without bothering to put on a shirt. I ran out the door and shut it behind me. Adrenaline is a powerful hormone, it spreads through your bloodstream almost at the speed of light and alerts your entire nervous system. No matter what mood you were in before, sad, angry, sleepy, sick, tired, it didn''t matter, the adrenaline coursing through your bloodstream would chase it all away and replace it with strength speed and clarity of mind that would surprise even you. Earlier I had been asleep, exhausted from killing beasts and my late night romp with Ava, but now I stood in the compound, naked except for my pants, the cold wind nipped at my bare chest but I was less concerned. I was ready to fight whatever had made Ava run into my room. I looked around, Mr Simon was outside with an axe in his hand, he wore a wifebeater and red shorts. With his low level of speed, such a weapon would be more of a hindrance than helpful. The front of the house was crawling with different types of beast monsters, there were wolves, bears, cats, snakes, hawks, eagles, foxes, hogs, badgers all pouring into the house from the side. I looked at Ava who was still panicking, I knew I had to take charge for everyone''s safety. "Quick, go and call Emily!" I yelled to her. I looked at Mrs Simon and Petunia, their little daughter. "Go inside and lock the doors behind you!" I yelled. They were reacting to sluggishly so I yelled again. "Go inside, lock the door behind you, then enter the room and lock it behind you too!" Mrs Simon nodded frantically and grabbed Petunia, they ran into the room together: S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I looked at Ava who still hadn''t moved. Go now! I shouted, she nodded and took off. God why was everybody reacting slow today. "Stay behind me at all times". I told Mr Simon and he nodded. [Beast monsters detected] [You have a new quest] [Survive beast monster attack] [Reward: None] Well that''s not fair. I thought to myself. The first beast to attack was a red tailed fox, I ducked its attack and slashed it mid air, a trail of blood followed it but it didn''t drop dead or collapsed, it rushed at my legs again and I moved out of the way, we danced in this way for a moment until I moved out the way and struck down with my knife. Squisssshh! My knife pierced it''s head and it crumpled to the ground. [1 beast monster killed, +10 mana points] I didn''t stop to catch my breath, I immediately rushed at at large fanged wolf. Knives are decent enough for fighting beasts but at the moment, I found myself wishing I had something longer, like a sword maybe. I ran at the wolf before it could attack me and that seemed to catch it off guard, it moved its head at the last minute to dodge my attack. I moved back and observed the wolf, this wolf seemed to be faster than any other beast I''d fought, it''s reflexes were quicker than mine by a wide margin. It''s strength was also obviously greater than mine so direct confrontation would not be effective to take it down. I looked at its hide, through the fur I could see how it thickened and rippled with muscle so I knew it would take great strength to kill it. There are parts of the body known as the vital parts, then there are parts of the body known as vulnerable parts. The vital parts are overemphasized in fights and by the media since they were effective in bringing down the strongest opponents, however, the vulnerable parts were just as effective and easier to located and access. In fact I''ve always believed they were more effective than vital parts. The vulnerable parts were general for the most parts but there were some that were unique to each animal. For this wolf, it''s vulnerable parts were it''s eyes since it couldn''t see without them, it''s snout since wolves depended hugely on their sense of smell, it''s reproductive part, since it was filled with a lot more nerves and could transmit more pain than a lot of other body parts. The eyes were the most important ones, if I could find a way to make the wolf blind, then it would lose all sense of direction and it''s death would be swift. I moved slowly in a circle around the wolf, looking for an opening, an opportunity to get at its eyes. The wolf eyed me warily as I stepped around it, it eventually got tired of the stalemate and ran at me. Instead of move away or prepare to dodge it''s attack, I ran straight at it too, I could see the surprise on the wolf''s face as I drew close to it and with two quick stabs, it''s eyes were gone. Howwwwlll!!! The wolf howled in pain as blood flowed out of its gouged eyes. I didn''t waste any time, I sunk my knife into its head. Phunnk! The knife burried into its head, I stuck again and again until I was sure it was dead. [1 beast monster killed, +10 mana points] Just then I looked at the gate and saw Ava running back to the house, behind her was Emily, panting as she ran. Chapter 19: A midnight cry for help 2 Their footsteps echoed in the wind of the early morning and the beast monsters stopped rampaging, they all turned their attentions to the two girl running up the street, heading for the house. I didn''t know exactly why their interest seemed to be piqued by them, did they find the tow of them attractive as well? Were beast monsters even capable of acknowledging beauty? Or did the beast monsters stare at them because they could feel the mana inside Emily? Ava and Emily finally got to the house and the two of them bent over panting heavily. Emily''s face was flushed and it made a wide contrast between the blue gown she wore, it was loose like Ava''s, showing me that She had been asleep when Ava came to meet her. Emily''s chest heaved as she panted and her boobs jiggled with each inhale and exhale. Despite the current situation, I felt my rod harden slightly. I shook my head to clear the thoughts away and went to meet them. "How did they get here?" Emily asked when she''d caught her breath. "I don''t know". I replied. "There seems to be no visible source, they just appeared here". Emily frowned. She wondered how the beast monsters had managed to spawn at this exact location. Sure the farm was closer to the forest than any other house but she still didn''t expect the beast to leave the forest talk more walk all the way to the farm. "But how.." she started to say but stopped and decided to ask something else. "Have they increased since you got here?" I shook my head. "Not that I know of, the number seems constant". Emily sighed and brought out two knives, it seemed she had replaced the knife she gave me. "Fire coat!" She said and soon the knifes were covered in flames. "How many have you killed so far?" She asked me. I cringed a little, I had only managed to kill two beasts since I got outside, compared to the amount of beasts outside that was a very tiny inconsequential number. "Two". I said in a low voice. "Well, it all counts for something". She said and faced Ava. "Go inside and protect yourself". Ava nodded and headed for my room. Emily stood straight now, she was like a commander in charge of a war platoon. "Stay as close to Mr Simon as possible, protect him". She said to me, I nodded. Without further ado, she ran at the beast, ripping them off one by one. She danced through them like she was in a ballet and struck their heads off effortlessly like they were cornstalks not dangerous beast monsters. I watched in awe as she decimated the ranks, then a thought occurred to me, this was my chance to kill as many beasts monsters as I could to increase my mana points. I ignored her orders and left Mr Simon''s side, I ran to join her to fight the beast monsters. "I told you to stay back". She said as she shot a ball of flame at a flying hawk. The hawk flew out of the way and dodged it, it then flapped its wings sending a blast of air towards us. Emily pushed me out of the way and jumped off, avoiding the blast of air. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I can help!" I shouted. "I killed six by myself yesterday". As soon as I said those words I realized the error I just committed. Emily turned away from the hawk and looked at me with disbelief all over her face. "You what?!" I raised my hands to my chest in surrender. "I didn''t¡­ I had a mission.. see". I stuttered. "You went to the forest by yourself?!" Emily roared. "Do you have death wish?!" I couldn''t tell Emily about the system because what then? So I tried to explain as best as I could. "It''s not like I wanted to go, I had to go". I said. "You had to?" She asked in a confused yet angry tone. "You had to?!" She repeated and her tone was murderous. She shook her head vehemently. "I never should have taken you there in the first place, this is all my fault". "No it''s not like that¡­" I tried to explain but then I saw the hawk Emily had been fighting. Before she started talking to me, she had been pummeling it and now it had recovered from the beating and was ready for more. However it saw that Emily was distracted and decided to use the opportunity to attack her. It slashed the air with its talon, sending a slice of wind so pointy that it glinted in the air to Emily. "Emily!" I shouted and ran to push her out of the way but I got to her a fraction too late, part of the slice of air met her arm, leaving a shallow cut in it. Blood dripped from the wound onto my clothes and I don''t know whether it was the sight of the blood, or the scream Emily let out but something snapped inside me. "You!" I roared at the hawk and flung my blade at it, the hawk tried to avoid it but it caught it square in its neck, the hawk dropped to the ground, it''s wings flapping uselessly. As it reached the ground I pulled out my knife and stepped on the bird. [1 beast monster killed, +10 mana points} But I wasn''t done yet, I still felt anger rushing through my body, I immediately ran for the next beast, a fox and I slashed through it in one clean swipe, I ran for the next beast and killed it, and the next and the next till I lost count. I wasn''t a person anymore, I was a fool that was being wielded and they were stalks of corn ready for harvesting. I cut through them with sheer power and anger, I dodged their magic, parried their attacks and sunk my knife into their bodies. It was then I understood what the system was for, it wasn''t a beneficial platform that saved my life, it wasn''t a wicked tyrant that wanted to make my life as terrible as possible, it was a killer that had selected me as tool to aid in the destruction it envisaged. The system used me. In my frenzy, the knife was suddenly knocked off my hand. It clattered off the side, just out of reach. The hog nearest to me saw the window of opportunity and rushed at me, I stumbled back and fell. "Levi!" Emily shouted. I suddenly realized how tired I was, my joints ached, my bones felt like lead, my vision blurred and migraines shot through my head. The hog backed up, it''s killing intent was obvious in its eyes. If this is how I die then what a waste. I thought to myself. The hog charged at me and in my desperation I held my hand up at it. Then the most amazing thing happened, a blast of wind came out of my palm and pushed the hog away, the hog crashed into the fence and stayed there motionless. I looked at my palms in surprise and Emily''s loud gasp showed she was thinking the same thing, did I just use wind magic? Chapter 20: Levi’s Mana ring I just did magic! The thought floated around my head till it became a resounding chant that threatened to drown my mind. Growwllll! A loud growl to my right brought me back to my senses and I looked to see there was one beast monster left, a purple coloured fox. I got up to my feet very quickly and grabbed my fallen knife. I walked towards the fox with purpose, it seemed to have sensed my cool demeanor and it''s countenance changed, it stopped growling and started snarling in a scared voice. Snarlll! I didn''t care though, I didn''t care if it was scared or not, I didn''t care about anything, all I knew was that it was a prey and it was mine. My prey. I stalled till I got to the fox, my presence seemed to have paralyzing effect on it and it stopped moving completely. It didn''t move as got close to it, it didn''t move as I reached one long arm out and grabbed its neck, it didn''t move as I yanked it up, it didn''t move as I drove my knife into its side. Only when the blood dribbled out, first in drops then in a steady current, did the purple fox begin to howl and struggle to escape. Howwwlll! I let go of it and watched as it ran for the gate as if escaping the farm would somehow spare it from the ugly fate of death. It managed to reach the gate, then it collapsed and lay still. When that happened, all the carcasses of the beast monsters began to dissipate into the air and soon, they were completely gone and the farm was as brand new as if it never got invaded. [Quest completed] I looked at Emily who had gotten up and was limping towards me, she had an arm around her shoulder and cradled it gingerly. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How is your arm.." I started to say but she waved me away. "Did you just do magic?" She asked and glanced at my palms as if she could read them and get the answer to her question. "I think so". I replied honestly, I was aware wind came out of my palm but it could just as easily been a fluke, after all I needed to kill more beasts to build my mana level. A thought occurred to me, what if in my frenzy I had killed the 22 beast monsters necessary to become a one star mage? "Show me my profile". I said aloud, ignoring the questioning look Emily gave me. The system blinked to life. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 2] [Title: Farmboy, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 30] [Intelligence: 20] [Stamina: 20] [Speed: 30] [Mana: 310] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 170] I studied the screen carefully and blinked when I saw my mana points, I now had enough mana to become a level one mage! Somehow in my killing frenzy I had killed over 20 beast monsters, the thought was chilling, I already knew the system planned to use me as an instrument of destruction but realizing how easy it was for me to let go and become a mindless murder machine was a truly scary thought. "It is magic". I said gravely to Emily. "But I don''t know how I did it, I was never able to do it until now". It wasn''t a lie, at least it wasn''t a complete lie. Emily nodded. "I understand, it was like that for me too". "It was?" I asked dumbfounded. "Yes". Emily said. "I''ll teach you how to feel the mana inside you". "Okay". I said and listened intently. "Tell me, when you think of mana, what do you picture?" She asked. "I dunno". I replied. "I kind of picture a flowing river in my gut". Emily laughed at that. "That''s truly imaginative, but it''s wrong. Mana takes the form of a ring". "A ring?" I repeated. "Yes, a ring". She said and smiled. "It wraps around your heart, now close your eyes and try to feel your heart, do you feel any ring of energy around it". I found the whole thing absurd but I closed my eyes, took a deep inhale and let the air whoosh out of my lungs. Whoooshh! Then I concentrated on my chest, in the center of the chest, there was a compartment known as the mediastinum, I focused on this compartment intently until I could feel my heart beating regularly, each beat sending blood throughout my body. I focused on the heartbeat and tried to feel any trace of energy near it, then I felt it. The trum of energy so pure it made me want to recoil and weep with joy, it was like a thin band of energy that surrounded my heart, feeding into it and feeding from it. "I can feel it". I breathed. "Good, now open your eyes". Emily said. I did as she said reluctantly, I wasn''t ready to leave the pure energy yet. Emily smiled when she saw this. "Right now you have one ring of mana because you''re a one star mage. Someone at the two star level would have two rings and someone at the three star level would have three rings". "So that means the number of rings correspond with what level of mage you are". I said. "Correct". She replied. Emily looked up at the brightened sky, it was fully morning now. "I need to get going". She said. "I have to visit the healer before I go to the academy". She turned to leave. "Wait!" I said hastily. "The academy, how does it work?" Emily looked at me with a pained expression on her face. "Even if I told you all about it, it wouldn''t matter right now". She said. "Why?" I asked. "It won''t matter because the academy is not recruiting student right now, the window of admission has elapsed". "Oh". I said dejectedly. "However, you have great potential and it shouldn''t go to waste just because you discovered it late". Emily continued. I looked up at her in confusion. "I''ll train you everyday after school". She said. "Sure we have different elements so I won''t be able to teach you specialized techniques but the general teaching will be helpful too". "Yes it will". I agreed excitedly, after all, half bread was better than none. "Okay then". She replied and started her journey back hime Chapter 21: Chemistry Class When Emily left, the whole family and I, except for little Petunia, cleaned up the farm and repaired the parts of the fence that had been damaged. It was close to noon when we were done, I collapsed on a chair with a deep sigh. Twenty minutes later, Ava came out to meet me with a plate of food. Her long hair was matted to her forehead with sweat and her face still had a mixture of fear and stress written over it. "Why didn''t you tell me to come to the dinning?" I asked when I saw her with the plate. "I thought you might be too tired, you need food immediately". She said in that tone of hers that managed to be both caring and authoritative at the same time. "Thank you". I mumbled and took the plate from her. I looked at her pale sweaty face. "How about you? You deserve some rest too". I said. "I didn''t kill any beasts". She replied in a dismissive voice. "I''ll be fine". I watched her hips sway as she walked off. I didn''t want to admit it but I was becoming really enamored to her. It was beyond the lust system, it was something deeper than that and it scared me in part. Ava was kind and caring, innocent yet she had shown she could have a wild side in bed, she was shy yet authoritative and firm when she needed to be and most of all, she liked me. What happened then when the system eventually forced me to do something that would require me to break her heart directly or indirectly? I shoved the thoughts away and started to eat my food. When I was done, I took the plates inside and returned it to the kitchen, then I went to my room and crashed on the bed. "Show me my profile". I said. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 2] [Title: Farmboy, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 30] [Intelligence: 20] [Stamina: 20] [Speed: 30] [Mana: 310] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 170] I studied the profile, it was time for an upgrade to my attributes. I looked at it, my stamina was too low, it was why I kept gassing out easily during fights. I calculated it and by the amount of lust points I had, I could only get 8 stamina points. "Increase my stamina by 8 points". [Purchasing 8 stamina points] [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 2] [Title: Farmboy, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 30] [Intelligence: 20] [Stamina: 28] [Speed: 30] [Mana: 310] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 10] I nodded satisfactorily, I''d get more lust points with time and I''d be able to improve my stats. Then I slept off. When I woke up the next morning, I did my chores on the farm with a distracted mind, I couldn''t wait for afternoon when Emily would be done with her classes and back home. I could barely contain my excitement and Mr Simon who had become more appreciative of me since I killed the beast monsters asked me why I was in such a good mood. Nothing, today is just going to be a great day. I replied and I continued my chores appreciatively. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. By the time it was evening, I was reclining on the chair when a short female figure appeared in the horizon. I squinted so I could get a better look and it turned out to be Emily. She smiled from afar when she saw me and quickened her footsteps. When she got close she waved. "Why are you here?" I asked her, I was perplexed since she had only been here two other times. "Well good day to you too". Emily replied sarcastically. "Right.. sorry about that, good day". I said, rubbing the back of my neck. "Now why are you here?" I repeated. "To pick you up dummy". She replied with a roll of her eyes. "To pick me up?" I repeated. "Yes". She said and her lips spread into a smile. "Or do you know where I live?" Then it dawned on me, I didn''t actually know where Emily lived. In my excitement to learn magic, I''d planned to go to her house without knowing where it was. I wondered at what point I would have realized I didn''t remember, would I have remembered as soon as I left the gate or I''d actually walk further down the street before I did? "Right", I said with a sheepish smile. "I guess I don''t know where you stay". Emily shook her head in mock disappointment and a smile played around the corner of her lips. "Well, shall we go now?" She asked. "Sure". I replied and she led me to her house. The walk to her was a bit lengthy and I kept bombarding her with questions, I wanted to know if having wind as my elemental magic would make me as deadly as someone with fire. Truth be told, I was excited to finally have magic but i wasn''t too impressed by air being my element. Fire was brazen and destructive, water was enveloping and all consuming, those were the two elements I was most interested in, the rest felt like unnecessary powers. "What?!" Emily exclaimed. "More than half of the best mages we have in this town are air mages! She said". That piece of information was shocking to me, I peered at her incredulously. "Really?" "Yes, even the king himself is an air mage although he barely practices". Emily said. "Wow!" I replied. Whoooshh! The wind blew past us as if on cue. "Will I be able to fly?" I asked. It was a weird question that popped into my mind as she told me about the powerful air mages. Emily chuckled. "I don''t think so, it will make you lighter on your feet though, the lighter you get depends on how much mastery you have". "Hmmm". I replied, if flight was even remotely possible for an air mage, it would take their power to a whole new level and i itched to know if it was something air mages were capable of or at least looking into. I was so lost in my thoughts that I was startled when Emily suddenly stopped. "We''re here". Chapter 22: Mage or Fraud? "We''re here". Emily''s soft voice carried over the wind. I studied the house before me, it was was painted yellow and had a brown roof. The windows were lined with deep brown, thick wood. "Come, let''s go in". Emily said and grabbed my hands, she pulled me along and I followed her obediently. We didn''t stop inside the house, instead we kept walking till we got to the backyard. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This is where I practice my magic. Emily said to me cheerily as she skipped. My eyes strayed to her melons that jiggled like they were made of rubber. She noticed my eyes weren''t focused on her and traced them, she realized I was staring at her boobs and looked back at me with a shocked expression on her face. I tried to say something to salvage the situation but just as quickly, the shocked expression was transformed into a smile and I swore she pushed out her chest a little. Emily sat on the floor, she brought out her knives and handed me one. "Today you''re going to learn how to transfer energy from that mana ring around your heart down through your arm and into this knife where you can concentrate it". "Okay". I nodded and sat down opposite her. I held the knife the way she did. "What do I do next?" Emily''s face became serious. "I want you to hold the knife like that, then imagine the mana flowing in a thin line through your veins until it reaches your hand, then you force it into the knife like this". Her knife suddenly burst into flames. I nodded. "Okay, here goes nothing". I concentrated like she said, I tried to picture the mana flowing in a thin line down my arm and into the knife, but nothing happened. I grunted in frustration, a bead of swear had formed on my forehead from that singular exercise. Who knew magic was going to be so stressful to learn. "It''s okay, give it time". Emily said soothingly. "Very few people learn it the first day, just keep practicing". Just keep practicing. I thought bitterly. Why did I have to be among the people who didn''t get it in one day, why couldn''t I ace it once and for all today. I squeezed my eyes shut and concentrated tightly on the ring of mana around my heart, then i let it flow down my arm in a strong powerful current until it reached my hand, then I forced into the blade. Nothing. Nothing happened, not even the slightest bit of air. Frustrated, I sighed and put my hands on the ground. Whoooosh! The wind danced around us, as if mocking me, taunting me with the reminder it was present, just out of reach. Beads of sweat riveted off my forehead and i clenched my teeth in annoyance. Emily noticed this and stood up. "Perhaps we should take a little rest". "No!" I barked. "I''ll figure it out, I just need time". Once when I was a teenager in my previous life, i was not an exceptional student but my scores were slightly above average and I enjoyed all the subjects I had, except chemistry. Chemistry was the bane of my existence, I understood the theory to some extent but somehow when it was time for me to put that knowledge to practical use, it was a failure every time. One particularly challenging class was when we had to titrate acids and bases, I followed the instructions to the letter, poured the right quanitity of reagents and mixed it properly. It didn''t work. I redid it two more times each time being more careful than the last, it still didn''t work. A cold thought slithered into my head and I shivered. What if magic turned out to be like that? Emily placed her hand on my shoulder. "Levi". She said in her tiny voice. I looked up at her, wondering when she walked to my side and how I didn''t notice. "Don''t be so hard on yourself, you''re learning a technique that requires you to harness energy that is very stubborn, it won''t submit to you that easily". She said. I nodded. "Nevertheless I must keep trying". Emily nodded with a small smile. "While you go at it, I''ll go make us something to eat and replenish our strength". She disappeared into the house. I held the knife again and felt the ring of mana around my heart, it pulsed with energy, volatile yet unyielding. Emily said it was stubborn, I was going to show it I was just as stubborn if not more. I focused on the feeling of it traveling down my arm and with a deep breath, I forced it into the knife. Nothing. I shook my head, I wasn''t going to let up that easily. By now my entire body was covered in sweat, I was trembling as my nervous system scrambled to keep up with the strain I put on myself. I closed my eyes and felt for the mana ring around my heart again and this time I let it build up, let the soft trum of energy in it grow loud until it was as loud as my heartbeat, it pulsed with every breath I took. Then I pushed it down my arm, I feel a cold sensation travel down my veins and as I forced it into the knife, a tiny gust of air came out. Pffftt. I smiled and jumped to my feet, it wasn''t an air coat like I wanted but it was something. "Emily, I''ve done it!" I wanted to yell but I realized it would be more impressive if I could produce a stronger gust of air. I sat back down and focused on the mana ring again, it travelled down my arm and this time when I pushed it into the knife, I used all my might to force it in. Boooomm! The blast of air that came out pushed the knife completely away from my hand and lifted me off my butt, slamming me into the wooden fence behind. As I passed out I could hear a female voice shout with panic. "Levi!" Chapter 23: A kiss on the cheek As I passed out I could hear a female voice shout with panic. "Levi!" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I closed my eyes and surrendered to the cold hands of darkness. - When I woke up, I opened my eyes to see Emily peering over me with concern written all over her face. I groaned and sat up slowly. "W..what happened?" I mumbled. Emily''s features relaxed and she sighed. "You pushed yourself too hard, and slammed yourself into the fence". I looked at the hole in the fence behind me, did I really do that? "Oh, I''m sorry". I said. Emily shook her head. "What I want to know is how you did it? You were sitting down, you shouldn''t have produced a force enough to throw yourself back. You''re not even supposed to be able to do it". I blinked my eyes and tried to remember what happened. "I felt the ring like you said, I guided it down my arm but this time it felt cold and when I pushed it into the knife, it exploded". Emily was looking at me like she had just seen a ghost or an alien. "That''s not possible". She said, her voice sounded shaken. "What''s not possible?" I asked, the disbelief and slight fear in her voice raised some degree of panic in me. "Mana¡­ it''s not supposed to feel cold, at least not at this level". She explained. "Are you sure it felt cold?" "I''m positive". I said, remembering the sensation of the mana as it trickled down my arm. Emily studied me carefully, neither of us said anything for a while. "What does it mean?" I asked. "I honestly don''t know". She replied. "I''ll have to ask my teachers tomorrow. In any case, we''re done with training for today, come in let''s eat". She gave me a hand and I took it, she helped me stand up and I walked unsteadily back inside the house. When we were done eating, it was late already and darkness was a few footsteps away. Emily wasn''t allowed to bring friends home so she wanted me to leave before her parents returned. She escorted me to the gate while explaining the different air techniques of combat she knew. At the gate we stopped walking, that was where she''d stop, the rest of the journey was for me alone. "Levi". She said pleadingly as I turned to leave. "I know you won''t listen to me but please don''t practice magic anymore till tomorrow when I come back from school. I''ll have answers for you by then". "I won''t". I promised when I saw how earnest she was. "Good". She said and hugged me. Her huge melons pressed against my chest and I fought the moan that threatened to escape my throat. She pulled away from me and I thought that was the end of it but she leaned in to give me a quick peck on the cheek. I looked at her with a wary expression, this was the second time she would be kissing my cheek and I was really confused by the action. I didn''t know what message she was sending, was it just a friendly gesture or something more? Emily blushed when she saw me staring at her. "Next time it won''t be just your cheeks". She said and her eyes flickered to my lips. I leaned away from her, taken aback by her brazenness, Emily smiled, she turned away and walked back to the house. Yeah that''s definitely not a friendly gesture. I thought and started the walk back home. Emily was interested in being more than friends with me it seemed. I turned the thought over in my mind, she was friends with Ava and there was bound to be some tension between them when they both realized they liked me. That aside, what would I do? Would I choose between the two of them or go for the two of them at the same time? After all the lust system was in support with me performing as many sexual acts as possible, wouldn''t it be quite supportive of me habouring partners? The more I thought about it, the more the idea of being with the two of them appealed to me. I was a greedy man by nature and when greedy men are presented gold in one hand and silver in another, they do not discard one and choose the other, that would cause them excessive pain and a sleepless night. Greedy men immediately think of a way they can get both, even if the odds are stacked against them. So why would I choose just one when the system had rigged the odds to be in my favor? I kicked a stone and it flew off the ground, landing a few feet in front of me, it skidded four times before stopping. I would have to be careful though, to keep the two of them in the dark, the arrangement would work best if they didn''t know I was involved with the two of them at the same time. So how would I do that? A bright idea suddenly came to my mind and I almost skipped for joy at how brilliant it was. I would simply tell Ava I liked her and only her but I needed her to keep our interactions secret as I was a private person and I felt uncomfortable with public displays of affection. Then I would tell Emily the same. Yes, that should work, you''re such a smart lucky bastard Bo. I thought and smiled, the smile turned to a frown. Levi, not Bo, I''m Levi now. I continued the rest of the walk with a degree of confidence and arrogance, I was going to have my own harem and it would be started by these two women. When I reached the farmhouse, I was in good spirits, however as I drew close, I saw a female figure hunched over sadly on the bench. When I got closer I saw it was Ava, she looked up when she heard me approach and I blanched at the sight of her teary eyes. "What happened?" I asked. Chapter 24: The Emperor "What happened?" I asked. Ava looked at me and blinked back unshed tears. "Nothing". She sniffed. I looked around in alarm trying to figure out what could have hurt or harmed her. "You''re crying". I said. "I''m not!" She said stubbornly and crossed her arms. I was beyond confused, I wondered what exactly could be going on and why she was behaving in such manner. "Ava". I said gently. "When I got here, your eyes were teary, what caused it?" Ava uncrossed her arms and her sullenness dissolved into a look I didn''t understand. "Ava". I said again. "I was worried". Ava said finally. "You''ve been off all day and I was worried". The whole situation seemed so bizarre, I almost burst into laughter. "You were worried?" Ava said nothing, she sniffed again. "Why were you worried Ava?" I said and sat beside her on the bench. "Because I missed you". She replied. So that was it, she missed me the entire evening I wasn''t at the farmhouse and she was also a little worried that I was spending time alone with Emily. I fought down a chuckle and smiled at Ava. "Should I be honest with you?" I asked. She nodded and in that moment she seemed so small and fragile. "I missed you too". I said. "A lot". "Really?" She sniffed. "Yes, really". I said and got to my feet, I pulled her up with me and headed to my room. Slammm! I slammed the door close behind us when we entered. I immediately crawled into bed and pulled Ava after me. I kissed her then, delicately at first, then with passion, I tasted all the corners of her soft lips. [Kiss, +20 lust points] When I finally pulled back, Ava sighed with bliss and melted into my chest. "Ava". I said gently. "I recently discovered I have magic". I said. "I know". She replied. "I want to learn to use it better, to be a mage". I said. "For this reason, I''ll be spending less time at home and more time with Emily at first, then at the academy". I tipped her head up. "But I promise you I''ll miss you more than anything and as soon as I''m free, I''ll run back home to meet you, okay?" Ava nodded. "Okay". "Good girl". I said and rubbed her hair. Normally that would be my cue to kiss her and progress the activities further but I was too preoccupied with magic and today''s accident, I was content to lay with her like this and talk. My little friend was already hard and it protested. "Tell me about this town". I told Ava as I stroked her head. "Tell me about the ruling system". "The ruling system". She repeated, confused. "Yes, who is your king, where does he stay, questions like that". I replied. "Hmmm". Ava said. "This town is called [fire but we have no king, at least not exactly". "You don''t?" I asked. "Yes we don''t. See there are five towns that came together to form one giant kingdom and we''re all ruled by the emperor". She explained. "This town is called Galithra , the other four towns are Ivernox, Corvania, Leorith and Duskwyn. Together we form the kingdom that is known as Aeloria". "This empire is ruled by Emperor Isaku, the only eight star mage in the empire and even the neighboring kingdoms. He rules with his wife empress Kyo, his two sons, prince Aoi and prince Kei, and his daughter the princess Chiko". "Hmmm". I muttered, filing the information in my brain. I was particularly interested in the emperor, he must be very powerful to have acquired eight star magery. "How long has the emperor ruled?" I asked. Ava thought about for a moment, then she shook her head. "I don''t know, for as long as I can remember". "Seems like a long time". I mumured. "There must be no one that can challenge him". "There is none, many emperors have come to fight him but he always defeats them, there are even rumors that he once defeated a saint". "A saint?" I exclaimed. A saint was nine star level, the highest level of magic one could ever attain, it practically made you a god. One saint would find it hard to defeat another saint, not to talk of a monarch doing the job. Ava shrugged. "I don''t doubt it. She said. He is very powerful, he once came to a street far away from here yet we could feel his presence, his magic enveloped this place". "Hmmm". I said again. "You seem very interested in the emperor". Ava noted. Of course I''m interested in him. I thought. Why won''t I be interested in someone I''m going to kill? I didn''t say that to Ava however, I simply smiled. "I''m just curious". Ava nodded, she yawned and ran her hands down my chest. "Have you been working out?" She asked and pulled her head back to check my chest. "No". I said with a frown and looked down at my chest. "Why do you ask?" "You look different". She said. "Bigger and your muscles are more developed". She squeezed my biceps. "And your arms too. Are you sure you''re not working out?" I looked down at my chest and then at my arms. I realized with some surprise that they had indeed developed, whereas I was skinny and frail looking when I entered this body, I was now somewhat muscular. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Could it be that me increasing my attribute points made me get bigger by default? I don''t know. I said to Ava. Maybe all the farm work is making me stronger and bigger. "Maybe". She agreed. The exertion of the day, first on the farm and then in Emily''s house finally caught up to me and with Ava on my chest, I found my eyes start to close. I didn''t fight it, I simply let myself be whisked away on the chariot of sleep. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Thanks for the support so far, this part of the book is very pivotal cause a very big arc is coming just after it.. fasten your seatbelts! Chapter 25: A strange sight I woke up suddenly in the night, the absence of a familiar weight on my chest told me Ava had left for her room already. I was refreshed and the exhaustion of the previous day was gone now. I got up from the bed and stretched. From the pale moonlight streaming through my window, I knew it was midnight. The cold wind outside seemed to call my name. The winds hummed a steady melody that resonated with the thrum of energy in my body and I stepped out of the room into the field. Emily''s words came back to me as I stood in the front yard. "I know you won''t listen to me but please don''t practice magic anymore till tomorrow when I come back from school. I''ll have answers for you by then". I thought about it deeply and considered how if anything went wrong again, I wouldn''t have anyone to protect me this time. The wisest course of action was to avoid practicing magic till Emily came back with answers. I decided to practice magic regardless. I planned to become the strongest mage in the world, I couldn''t be achieve that if I was scared of my own powers. I ran back to the room and grabbed my knife, then I went back outside and sat. I held the knife steadily and focused on the mana ring around my heart, this time the energy running down my arm didn''t feel cold so I felt it was normal. I forced it into the knife and¡­ nothing happened. I sighed in frustration and let the knife drop to the ground. What was I doing wrong? What was the missing key that would help me unlock my mana control? Determination, maybe? A voice in my head taunted. I grabbed my knife off the ground and focused on the ring of energy thrumming around my heart, I pushed it down my arm and goosebumps traveled down my spine as I felt that familiar chill travel with the energy. I didn''t back down though, I forced it into the knife. The knife flew from my hand and landed in the street outside the fence. I let out a loud frustrated sigh and got up to go pick the knife. The moon smiled down on us, me, the plants in the farm and the knife that now lay on the ground before me, reflecting the smile back to the moon. I picked it up and dusted it, I was about to turn around and head home when a sudden movement caught my eye. I peered closely and saw a human like figure walking down the street. Something was however peculiar about this figure, it seemed to have a lot of fur around its body, also it''s gait was inhuman, it walked like stiff-legged, like it had no joints. A tingle of fear traveled round my body and I wanted to run back into the farmhouse, head straight to my door and lock it. But something in me made me stand there, made me curious about the being, made me want to trail it to see where it was going. So I walked quietly behind the figure, my knife in my hand, my heart in my throat pounding loudly. I didn''t know which the figure would hear first, my footsteps or my heartbeat. Whoooshh! The wind blew loudly around us and the figure stopped, it sniffed the air as if it detected something that shouldn''t be there. I immediately ducked behind the nearest tree, I held my breath and mentally counted to ten, when I was done, I peeped out at the street, the figure had continued its stiff-legged walk. I let out my breath and continued trailing it. The hairs on my skin stood up as I followed this figure, all my senses were at alert and I was hyperaware of every sound, my eyes scanned the area intently, ready to catch any slight movement. Every twitch, every sound made by birds or crickets, every sound made my leaves in the air, my ears picked up everyone as I stalked the figure ahead of me. The figure didn''t stop walking and we soon reached the forest. I stood outside the forest for a long while, debating if I should go in or not. I had come to far to go back empty handed, yet following a strange creature into the forest alone at night didn''t seem like a sensible choice to make, it was like singing a death wish. I stood in front of the forest and considered every possibility. The figure could be aware of me following it and decide to lure me into the forest where it would attack me. Even if that wasn''t the case, the forest was crawling with beast monsters and I wasn''t in the mood to fight any. I turned back and decided to go. However I felt myself unwilling to leave, it was like there was a hand on my shoulder guiding me towards the forest. I sighed and stepped into the forest. The figure was nowhere to be found and I increased my speed so I could catch up with him. After a few minutes of walking, the figure appeared in my line of sight again and I slowed down. We continued this steady pace till I started to see a large pool of light in the front. The closer we got, the brighter the pool of light got until eventually the figure got directly in front of the light. It was still too far for me to see it clearly so I stalked closer and what I saw nearly made me scream. The light source was a portal, and by the portal stood two identical figures, one of them was the figure I stalked. The two figures were hideous, they stood tall like humans but they had grotesque faces, the faces of beasts, fur coated every part of their bodies and when they stood, they bent at the waist slightly at an unnatural angle. They stared into space with eyes redder and deeper than any eyes I''d ever seen, they seemed like beast animals themselves, just more human looking. They were standing by the portal, obviously guarding it, but they were doing more than that. From the portal came out all sorts of beast animals, small and large, slow and fast, harmless and harmful, they all poured out of the portal and ran into the forest. So this is how beast monsters get into the forest. I thought to myself. I wonder if anyone else knows this. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a while, no beast animals came out of the portal again, the two figures grunted in communication, they stepped into the portal and it closed behind them. I turned on my heels and ran out of the forest. Chapter 26: The duel part 1 I didn''t stop running till I got back to the farmhouse, then I locked the door behind me and crawled into bed. I closed my eyes and tried to sleep but it was pointless, I couldn''t sleep no matter how hard I tried. I got up and alternated between pacing and sitting at the edge of the bed till dawn broke, melting away the cover of darkness. As I did my chores for the day, the weariness from the lack of sleep began to seep in but it was too late to rest, I had work to do so I shrugged it off and continued. Just thug it out. I thought to myself. Mr Simon noticed I was less enthusiastic than I usually was, he noticed the way I sluggishly moved my body as I worked around the farm but thankfully, he kept his mouth quiet, only letting out the occasional thoughtful "hmm". When we were done, I grabbed my food from the dinning and immediately headed for my room. As I sat on the bed, the door creaked open and Ava entered the room with a plate in her hand and a frown on her face. The room was filled with the sweet scent of roses as she entered. I looked at the tight gown she wore, it accentuated her shape. My eyes were peeled to her melons which bounced as she walked towards me. She placed her food on the table opposite ny bed and stood in front of me with her arms folded. "What''s wrong with you?" She asked crossly. "What''s wrong with me?" I asked nonchalantly. I was not in the mood for one of her recent bouts of anger. "You''ve been scarce of recent but at least when you show up, you act normal. But today you''ve been a ghost of your usual self". She said and her frown deepened but buried deep within that frown I could see a hint of concern. Funny you would call me a ghost of my usual self, cause that''s what I literarily am. I thought and smiled to myself. "I don''t understand what you mean". I said lazily and shoveled two spoonfuls of food into my mouth. "You''re so annoying". Ava said and started to walk off angrily. "Okay, okay, wait!" I called to her. "I''m sorry I''ve been acting weird but I''m a little cranky today". I said. Ava watched me with measured carefulness. "Why are you cranky?" I sighed and rubbed my temple, I couldn''t tell Ava about the two human-like beast monsters I saw or about the portal. What good could possibly come of it? She couldn''t do anything about it anyway and it would only add to her fear. "I couldn''t sleep". I said finally. I" had nightmares". A part of me didn''t like lying to Ava, I had never really felt comfortable lying, even in my past life. Ava''s face softened as concern spread over it, she sat beside me on the bed and held my hands. "What nightmares did you have Levi?" She asked in her tiny voice. That was the thing with Ava, she was so caring and sensitive to the things I was going through. She felt empathy for all my emotions and worried about me deeply, she was also very touchy when she tried to reassure me. Overall it was nice that she could care so deeply and love so warmly. I hated it. I felt a pang of guilt in my heart as I thought it but I couldn''t help myself at the moment. Maybe during other times it would feel good and touching but at the moment I was sleep deprived and struggling to master basic magic techniques. Her presence slightly irritated me. Fighting the urge to withdraw my hands, I sighed as dramatically as I could. "I don''t remember them". I lied smoothly. "That''s what bothers me the most". "I understand". She said. "What do you want to do now?" "Eat in silence". I replied, feeling another pang of guilt. "Okay". She said and we ate in silence. When we were done, I wanted to return my plates but Ava held me back. "I''ve got it". She said and left with both plates. I sighed and leaned my head on the pillow, evening couldn''t come fast enough. I must have dozed off at some point, when I woke up, the sun had waned and a chill breeze swept through the garden, filling my room with the scent of many spices. It was evening. I got off the bed and headed straight to Emily''s house. She was sitting in front of the house when I got there. "What took you so long?" She asked when she looked up and saw me. "Long story". I said with a shrug. We headed to the back of her house. Groannn! The door groaned as she pulled it open and we went out. Emily looked at me from head to toe. "You look horrible Levi". She said. "Flirting is usually done in a different way where I come from". I replied with a smile. "I''m serious". Emily said, her countenance was business-like. "What happened?" I sighed. "Where do I start from?" "Start from the beginning". She said. "Okay". I sighed again. I narrated the story to her, starting from where I decided to train regardless. When I was done, her face radiated fury. "I can''t believe you went ahead to train". She yelled. "You even promised!" I gave her a sheepish smile. "I''m sorry, I couldn''t resist it". Emily shook her head and sat on a wooden bench near us. "What does it mean?" She said quietly. "A portal through which beast monsters entered the forest". "So you didn''t know this before?" I asked. "No, remember I told you we didn''t know where they come from". Emily replied. "So they come from another dimension, wow". "What are you going to do now?" I asked. "I''ll tell my masters tomorrow, this information has to reach the emperor as quickly as possible". She replied, then she turned to me. "You however, since you''ve decided you want to be a mage so bad, let''s see how well you fare in combat". I looked at her furious face and took a step back. "Emily". I said warningly. Emily glared at me, then she shot a fireball at me. [Enemy attack detected] [Intitiating battle mode] [You have a new quest] [Quest: Defeat opponent] Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Reward: Mana control] Chapter 27: The duel part 2 [Enemy attack detected] [Intitiating battle mode] [You have a new quest] [Quest: Defeat opponent] [Reward: Mana control] I blinked in surprise at the messages, I had to defeat Emily and the reward was mana control? I had been struggling to control the mana in my body for days now and the system was willing to give me as a reward. Emily shot another fireball at me. "Emily!" I yelled and jumped out of the way. The fireball flew a few feet further in the air and dissolved into thin air. It didn''t travel far and burn down the fence like the ones she usually does. I thought. Maybe she''s holding back. Emily didn''t stop at that. "Fireballs!" She yelled and shot two more fireballs at me, I scrambled to get out of the way and in the process, I stumbled and fell. "Emily stop!" I shouted but Emily was in the air that instance. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Fire spear". She shouted and the fire from her hands took the shape of a long spear, she pointed the triangle shaped head at me and struck down with all her might. I rolled out the way just in time and kicked her side. The reward for wining against her was mana control, I wondered what the punishment for losing was. "Stop attacking me Emily!" I yelled and crawled away from her hastily. "Fight back!" She shouted at me. "Use the magic you want to use so bad". "I can''t!" I shouted back but she was already running at me again. "Fire spear!" She shouted and the long flaming rod appeared in her hands again. I had never seen Emily use her magic like this before, she had only ever used fireballs and a fire whip. Although she told me there were other more advanced and more effective moves, however she said they were higher level and she hadn''t mastered them yet. I wondered why she was using unmastered moves now, could it be that she was too angry to exercise caution? I also wondered what would happen if she lost control of one of the techniques, that might spell the end of the two of us. "Emily!" I shouted again and got up hastily. "This is ridiculous!" I pulled out my knives. Emily stabbed the fire spear at me repeatedly but I blocked each one with the knives but they were no match for raw magic, they soon flew off uselessly to the side. "Ha!" Emily shouted smugly and her eyes lit up. She jabbed the firespear at me with huge force. I jumped away and looked at her crazed eyes. This woman is trying to kill me! I realized with a mixture of surpise, confusion and fear. Emily had murderous intent in her eyes and she threw the spear at me with all her might. I dodged the spear but it brushed my shoulder, burning through the clothes and scalding my skin. Owwww! I yelled as pain seared through my body. "What is wrong with you!" I yelled at her. If Emily heard what I said to her, she didn''t show it, she immediately drew a symbol in the air. "Cage of fire!" She shouted and four identical poles of fire rose from the ground vertically around me. The poles continued to grow longer and then they branched. I realized too late that the flames were forming a cage around me. Just then, the poles of fire stopped growing, they shot back into the earth twice as fast as they shot out. Emily hands exploded in front of her and she cried as she was lifted off her feet and thrown into the wall of the house. Ahhhhh! "Emily!" I shouted and ran to check on her but as soon I got near her she got to her feet and held one hand out at me. "Fight me". She said, panting. Her voice was ragged and her face was covered in soot and ashes. "I don''t want to". I said helplessly. "If you want me to reach you magic, then i have to be your master and you, my student". She replied, her hand was still aimed at me. "I agree". I said. "You''ll be my master". "When your master says don''t train, what do you do?" She asked. "Obey". I replied in a low voice. "What did you do last night?" She asked. I said nothing and looked at her silence. "What did you do?!" She repeated. "I disobeyed". I replied. "Pick up your blades". Emily said in a grave tone. "You will learn obedience". "Emily". I said in a measured tone. 0Pick up the knives Levi". She repeated. I saw the she wasn''t about to budge, I sighed and went to pick up my knives. As I bent down to pick them, a fireball came flying straight at me. Ahh! I shouted in panic and raised my knife to the fireball, air shot out of the knife and fanned out the flames. I stood up and stared at my knives, then I stared at Emily again. I had been struggling to bring out air in the right amount all this while and I just did it with ease. Emily didn''t give me time to celebrate however. "Fire whip!" She shouted and twin whips of flame came out of her two hands. She snapped them threateningly at me. I tried to think of an air technique but I knew none. "Air whip?" I said uncertainly but nothing happened. Emily suddenly rushed at me, swinging at me furiously with her flame whips, I ran for my life, dodging the flames like my life depended on it. Well it does. A voice in my head said and I shook my head, trying to get rid of it. Emily continued her relentless assault on me with her flame whips until one of them caught me on the neck, sending a stinging pain spreading through my body. "Arghhhh!" I gritted my teeth to muffle my cry of pain. The sting snapped something in me and I stared at Emily with anger, if she wanted a fight so badly, I would give her. Emily saw the look in my eyes and smiled. "Flame knife" she said and rushed at me, I willed air to coat my knife but only the tip ended up being covered. Just the tip. I thought and almost smiled. Emily descended on me but I was ready, I met her blow for blow and parried all her attacks, sending some of mine. She raised her hand to slash me with the flame knife, then I saw the opening, an opportunity for me to attack. I dodged the strike and stepped into her, one quick slash to her arm made her retreat in pain, then I stepped closer and hit her jaw with my elbow. Chapter 28: Bending Emily (18+) Emily stumbled back and regarded with me a cold look in her eyes, then the coolness melted away and was replaced with a look of pride and admiration and¡­ lust ? [Quest completed] [New skill acquired: Mana control] Do I really have mana control now? I thought to myself but Emily placed a hand on my shoulder, distracting me. "Good job". She said, she frowned and spat out blood. "You didn''t have to break my jaw though". "Break your jaw?!" I repeated incredulously. "You burned me twice!" Emily shrugged. "It was necessary". "Necessary for what?!" I shouted. "Actions have consequences". She said. "Especially with my student". I shook my head and walked away from her. "You''re crazy". "Wait". Emily called and pulled me back. "What?" I snapped but she immediately attacked me with her lips and gave me a kiss. [Ding! Kiss, +20 lust points] I pulled back from the kiss, confused. Emily smiled at me sheepishly before she pulled my head down into another kiss. It wasn''t just a kiss, it was a declaration of war, a declaration of a need so intense it burned just as hot as her flames. Emily attacked my lips with a ferocity that was best suited to a predator. After a while I stopped fighting and gave in to the kiss. Then we broke apart, i panted slightly and my little friend was starting to harden slowly. I looked at her, her face was painted with lust and her eyes were hazy with desire. Her short hair fluttered in the wind. "Emily". I said, breathlessly. "Don''t say anything". She said and kissed me again. "Don''t say just do". So I let my hands travel round her waist, I traced my hands up her back, then back down till I reached her ample behind. I squeezed them as I them as I sucked on her lips. Our kisses were hot and needy, I devoured her tongue as she let me explore her mouth. We did not try to move too quickly, instead she was content simply kissing me deeply and cherishing every second that we were entwined together. However after some time, she broke the kiss to look in my eyes "wow." She breathed. "Let''s.. take this inside". I drawled and she nodded. I grabbed her hand and led her inside the house. When we got in she guided me to her room. Emily''s room was cozy, a medium sized bed lay in the middle of the room, it was laid with a pink bedspread and it had two pink pillows. Her desk was on one side of the bed and contained a large pile of books both on and around it. Her drawer was on the other side of the bed. I looked at the wall where a lot of drawings were glued or nailed to the wall. "You drew these?" I asked her, pointing to the drawings. She nodded. "Pictures are the last thing on my mind now". She said and pulled me to the bed. I tumbled into bed with a smile on my face. I grabbed and rolled her onto my legs. "From now on you remain submissive". I said and spanked her bubbly behind. Slappp! The sound reverberated round the room. "Yes". She said and giggled, then I flipped her over and brought out her boobs from her dress. Two ripe juicy melons stared at me, and I stifled a gasp, they were even bigger naked, much bigger than Ava''s. I fondled them through the white bra she wore. [Fondle, +30 lust points] Ouuuuwww! She moaned softly as I massaged her boobs. It took no time before she raised her head up to kiss me but I pushed her back down and spanked her melons. "I said be submissive". I said firmly, however I leaned in to kiss her. We continued to kiss as I played with her nipples, making them hard under her hoodie and sending signals to her womanhood that she needed me, right then and right there. Ohh wowww! She moaned as she twisted and turned under my touch. "I can''t take it anymore, please". Emily breathed after I broke the kiss. "Please what?" I asked as a smile crept on my face. "Please fuck me". Emily pleaded earnestly, "I need you inside me right now". I watched her with some degree of desire and sadistic satisfaction. Maybe it was the lack of sleep or maybe it was the fight earlier and the pain I still felt from it, but I wasn''t interested in vanilla sex. I pushed her off me and got to my feet. "Come here". I said and rested on the desk. Emily got off the bed and walked to me with unsteady legs, I smiled and kissed her again, then I broke the kiss and pushed her to the desk. Emily got the message and bent of the desk, providing with a clear view of her cave between the two mountains on her back. I could feel the precum leaking down into my pants, my rod flexed so painfully and I pulled my pants down. I held my rod in my hand, it''s cap glistened with precum, I rubbed it around my rod and positioned it at the entrance to her cave. I held it there for a moment, savoring the feel of her hotness on the cap of my rod. Uhmmmm! Emily moaned softly as the head of my rod tickled her cave. I smirked, then I pushed it in slowly. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ouuuu.. uhmmm¡­ ahhhh! Emily moaned as my rod crept inch by inch into her moist cave. [sex, +150 lust points] Ughhh!! I groaned as I felt her hotness and wetness envelope me. Her cave walls clenched around my rod, milking it as it traveled into her. When I pushed it in halfway, she groaned in pain and pushed her hand back at me. I can''t take anymore. She managed to say. I scoffed, then I slapped her hand away and proceeded to push in the rest of my rod. Ahhhhhh!! Emily moaned as she felt equal parts of pain and pleasure shooting through her body. I pushed my rod in as deep as it would let me, savoring the clenching movements of her cave. Then I pulled out till only my tip was left in her, I grabbed her waist tightly for support and slammed back into her. Chapter 29: Mana Control (18+) Ohhh¡­ ahhh! Emily moaned loudly as I filled up her cave once again. I smirked and spanked her butt, she was a lot louder than Ava and I was grateful no one was at home. I began slowly, repeating the long pass and caress until I could hear her curse in frustration: "Oh yeah...sooo good, just...ahh, fuck! No! please you...oh fuck, don''t you dare...fuckin'' YES!" Clap! Clap! Clap! The sound of our two skins hitting each other resonated throughout the room and I closed my eyes to focus on the sound of it. Emily felt as if she were above herself watching this encounter between us as I spread her long legs like some pagan goddess of lust and rammed my rod into her. Her short black hair bounced around and I grabbed her big tits and used it as leverage to pull myself forward. Owwww¡­ ahhh. A sudden burst of lust overcame her, and she fell back on me. oh fuck! She shouted as she shook violently on my rod, she was cumming. "Oh FUCK! Yes...just like that...oh just like fucking THAT! Another! Fuckohfuckohfuck! Put another in...yea-uuuhh! Just like that...keep going, don''t...please don''t fucking stop! So good, soooh yeah!" She stopped shaking a few moments later and turned back to kiss me. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I was balls-deep in Emily''s sopping cave, and her tongue was down my throat, and I was thrusting in and out of her with a force that drove gasping grunts out of her in spite of our frantic kissing. Creak! Creak! Creak! The table creaked as we banged away passionately. I put all my anger from our fight earlier into my strokes and plunged my rod deep into her womb. Ohh gods! Her moans were starting to sound like cries. As I pounded her cave, I marveled at how she was able to take my rod without breaking. I peeked at her face from the side and saw that she had squeezed her face shut as she pushed her butt back into my rod. I broke away from the kiss, insinuated a hand between their bodies and pushed her down flat to the table. My hand strayed to her breasts and she howled as he captured a nipple between my thumb and finger and twisted it hard. she moaned and hissed at the quick change of sensation. Her head fell back to savor the delicious combination of feelings I was subjecting her to: the quick firey friction of his rod, gliding in and out of her cave, stretching the walls of her cave with every hard thrusts and the of my fingers on her super-sensitive nipples. "Oh FUCK yes!!!" My fingers sneaked to the front of her cave, where her clit was, and i started rubbing and rubbing "Oh God! ohgodohgodohgod...FUCK!" A quick series of contractions as her pussy clenched around my rod, and then I groaned. "Oh...oh fuck, so tight...so..." My thrusting slowed as i tried to postpone the inevitable, and she tightened her cave around my shaft and thrust back at me. Ohhhh.. ahhhh. I raised her leg and placed it on the table and I began to slam my rod into her in a rapid fire motion. "Give yourself to me, Baby! Cum inside me and just let me..." She moaned. "Shut up". I snapped and pulled her hair back. This was the kind of rough sex I''d missed, Ava was still new to the act so I had to be as gentle as possible with her but with Emily I could let my inner beast out. I felt my release grow closer and closer and I grunted as I struggled to hold it back for as long as I could. Emily noticed my discomfort and looked back at me with a smile on her face. She clenched the walls of her cave hard and that was I last straw. Fuckkkkk. I groaned as I pulled out my rod hurriedly and held it with my hand. "Go on your knees". I panted . Emily didn''t waste time, she turned around and got on her knees quickly, she opened her mouth in expectation of my hot milky reward. I jerked my rod off in long sloppy strokes and soon I was ready to release. It came out in thin ropes into her mouth. Fuckkkk. I whispered as i shot my milk into her mouth, Emily took it all, then she swallowed it with a smile. You nasty bitch. I moved my rod closer to her mouth for her to clean which she readily did. [Head, +120 lust points] **** After we had both cleaned up, we sat on the stairs in her backyard. I still hadn''t tested to see if the mana control I got earlier would work so I brought out my knives. "Look what I can do now". I said to Emily with a smile. A thin coat of air suddenly appeared around the two knives. Emily looked at me with shock on her face, she couldn''t believe I now had full control of mana not just in one hand but in two hands now. She looked at me and the knives again. "How is that possible?" She asked. "I don''t know, I guess your training pushed me". I replied, it wasn''t a complete lie, I obtained the reward from sparring with her. Emily looked at me with disbelief again. She has never met a mage who took so little time to master mana control, even the best of students usuallly took at least two weeks. Her masters usually told them stories of when they were still in school and they all used between one and two weeks to master mana control. She looked at me and the look on her face melted from surprise into pride and admiration. "I know this seems weird and very early but I think you''re going to be the greatest ever mage this world has ever seen". She said. I laughed. "Even stronger than the emperor?" Her smile faltered. "Well, maybe not". Chapter 30: Terrible News Emily escorted me to the gate as usual and gave me a peck as I turned to leave. "Let''s do this again". She said with a shy smile. "That would be a pleasure". I replied and smirked. "Don''t forget what I said though, keep it private". "Of course I will". She said and winked at me. I smiled and shook my head, then I started the walk home. "Show me my profile". I said as I walked. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 2] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 30] [Intelligence: 20] [Stamina: 20] [Speed: 30] [Mana: 310/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 350] I studied the profile, I noticed my mana points were now over 1000 as opposed to earlier when it was just over 300. That meant I had to get 1000 mana points to become a two star mage. Jeez, where am I going to see enough beasts to level up? I thought to myself. I decided to increase my stamina to 30. "Increase my stamina by 10 points". I said. [Purchasing +10 stamina points] I did the math, I still had 150 lust points left. I really wanted to improve my speed or strength but if I didn''t upgrade my intelligence, I wouldn''t be able to level up. "Increase my intelligence by 10 I said". [Purchasing +10 intelligence points] I suddenly felt heat course through my body and I almost yelled out from how searing it was. [You have leveled up] [Current level: 3] Satisfied, I checked my profile again. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 3] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 30] [Intelligence: 30] [Stamina: 30] [Speed: 30] [Mana: 310/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 50] I sighed and continued walking, I would use the remaining points later. When I got back to the farmhouse, Ava was sitting at the porch waiting for me. As I drew close to her, I grabbed her hand and pulled her up and into my arms for a hug. "I missed you". I said and pecked her forehead. "I missed you more". Ava said and sighed blissfully. "Why not come into the room so I can show you just how much I miss you". I said with a wicked smile on my face. Ava blushed beet red, then she pulled back and looked at me from head to toe. She shook her head. "No, you look like you need some rest". "We can rest as much as we want after". I said and smiled lazily at her. Her face turned crimson again but she shook her head. "Go in and rest". She said firmly. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Okay". I said in a resigned tone. "But you''re missing a lot". Ava turned away so I wouldn''t see her blushing face. "I''m bringing dinner". She said and marched off. That night I had my first nightmare since I got to the place. In my nightmare, the two human like beasts stood over me, with weapons in their hands, they towered menacingly over me and their red glowing eyes seemed to pierce my soul, paralyzing me. Then they looked away from me and looked up, I followed their gaze and saw a throne but the people on the throne were shadowy, I couldn''t make out their faces. Then the figures looked back down at me, they both raised their weapons and brought it down on my head. I woke up sweating, I couldn''t sleep again till daybreak. Then after completing my chores for the day, exhaustion caught up to me and I slept off on the bench. I woke up to the sound of the gate being closed and I sat up, rubbing my eyes. The person who closed the gate was none other than Mr Simon. He had left to the market to sell some farm produce and was just returning. Usually he would be in a jolly mood as he returned, this was because his friends were at the market and they engaged in interesting conversations all day. However today he wasn''t in a happy mood, in fact his face seemed pensive. I blinked my eyes to make sure they weren''t deceiving me and looked at him again. Mr Simon had a worried look on his face, his steps were brisk and hurried, completely business like. I stood up to help him with his load and he gave me some of them. "Come with me". He said and I followed him into the house. He called his wife and Ava and when the four of us were at the table, he leaned in and told us in a quiet pensive voice. "A village at the outskirts of town was attacked today". His throat bobbed as he swallowed. "They say it was done by beast monsters, the kind that attacked here". "Beast monsters?" I whispered. "Yes". Mr Simon said with a nod of his head. "Except they were not as lucky as we were, the entire village was destroyed". "Destroyed?!" Mrs Simon exclaimed. "You mean.." "Yes, completely destroyed". Mr Simon cut in. He sat down slowly. "They say it was terrible, people, houses, farm, all gone.. it was completely wiped out". "Surely the Emperor must do something about this". Mrs Simon whispered. "Another thing". Mr Simon said. "An eye witness who escaped said it was an army of beast monsters that did it and they were commanded by a strange looking beast monster who seemed capable of rational thought". As I heard the statement, my heart began to pound heavily in my chest. There was an army of beast monsters on the loose and I might have seen their commanders just a few days ago. "Did he say what the commander looked like?" I asked. Mr Simon shook his head. "All he said was that it was the most unnatural looking being he''d ever set his eyes on. They suspect the army has only just started and they will keep attacking villages". "The Emperor must do something about this". Mrs Simon continued to say. "He will protect us". "Oh this is terrible". Ava said in a dejected voice. Yes, it was terrible. I didn''t go to train with Emily that evening, i stayed awake in my room, pondering about the army of beast monsters, was there a connection between the ones that attacked our farm and the ones that decimated the village? That was what occupied my mind till I fell asleep. Like a thief in the night, the nightmare crept on me again and I woke up in fear, sweating. Chapter 31: The Letter It took a while but sleep eventually caught up to me again and it was dreamless this time. I had barely finished my chores the next morning when Mr Simon walked up to me holding a piece of envelope. "Royal letter", he said. I looked at the envelope with surprise and curiousity. "Is that from?" "Yes it is". Mr Simon said grimly. "I wonder what he has to say about all this issues". He tore open the envelope and brought out the folded letter, he unfolded it and read it in silence, his eyes widened as he reached the end and his gaze shifted to mine. I didn''t like the look on his face, he looked at me with equal parts of pity and worry. "What is it?" I asked and snatched it from his hands. Mr Simon didn''t get angry at my rude behavior, instead he sighed sadly and let me read the letter. I held the letter up and my eyes perused the content. His majesty, the Emperor of -kingdom has received news about the destruction of Garlem village. The identity of the attackers have been found to be an army of highly intelligent beast monsters cordinated by an unknown ruler. I gasped and continued reading. The emperor has declared war on all beast monsters and as a result, all mages from the one star level above are required in the palace by the weekend, to serve this great kingdom. I put the letter down and stared into the distant space. So this was why Mr Simon had looked at me in that manner, he was concerned about my well being while also feeling sympathy that I new discovered I had magic around the time the emperor summoned all mages. I didn''t know how to feel. A part of me understand his concerns and wanted to feel sad that I was called up to the palace. After all, I would have to leave my home which I was just finally settling in and go to an unknown place with very little training. At the same time, another part of me, a much bigger part was excited. I felt guilty for it but I couldn''t help but feel excited, I was going on a mission where I was bound to kill multiple beast monsters and increase my mana level. I was also going to be close to the emperor, I''d been interested in seeing him and measuring his power since I got here. It seemed everyone feared and revered him, they treated him like he was a god even, if I was ever going to become the strongest mage, I''d have to kill him. The idea of going to the palace and meeting other mages with my lack of skills worried me slightly but I took comfort in the fact that I I had my system with me and as long as I completed it''s quests, I would constantly get better. A hand rested on my shoulder, I looked up and saw Mr Simon peering down at me. "Its going to be alright, you don''t have to go, there''s no official records of you as a mage. When the guards come here we''ll all deny". I considered his proposition and if I didn''t want to go, I would have gladly taken it. However, I wanted to go. "No sir, there''s no need". I said and tried to look as glum as possible. "The guards will probably bring a mage who will search for trace of mana and the whole family will be in trouble". I looked into his face. "I don''t want that". Mr Simon rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "You''re right". He said with a heavy sigh. "I''ll be fine". I said to him. He nodded slowly. "Well, I better go break the news to them". He said and disappeared inside the house. Just then Emily came in through the gate, panting slightly. "Did you see it?" She asked me. "I did". I replied and nodded glumly. "We''re going to the palace!" She exclaimed excitedly and shook my shoulders. I looked at her, surprised. I expected her to be sad at the prospect of leaving her house for an indefinite period of time but it seemed she was even more excited than I was. "I finally get to practice my magic freely and fight". She exclaimed joyously and I smiled, that was something I looked forward to too. "You''re going to the palace?" A soft voice said behind me. I turned around to look at Ava standing with the letter clutched in one hand, her eyes were teary and I immediately rushed to her. "Hey, hey, it''s okay. It''s only for a while, then I''ll be back.. to the farmhouse". I added the last part when I remembered Emily was with us. Ava nodded and blinked back unshed tears. "I''m just going to¡­" she started to say, then she looked at Emily and stopped. I sighed inwardly, telling them both to keep it a secrets was a very smart move. "Hey Ava". Emily said and threw her arm around her. "I''m going to miss you so much". "I''m going to miss you too". Ava croaked and I couldn''t help but feel pity for her, she was going to lose both her best friend and her lover in a matter of days. "It''s still three days from now, you guys can still spend some time together". I said. Emily looked at me with surprise on her face. "Three days?" "Yeah, the decree says by weekend". I replied. "Yes, that''s why we have to go tomorrow". Emily replied. I looked at her in confusion. "Tomorrow?" "Yes". She said. "Think about it, there will be a lot of mages at the palace, there''s going to accommodation issues, feeding issues and many more. The earlier we get there, the better". She let go of Ava. "Besides, we still have to travel all the way to the palace and the journey is long and torturous". "It is". Ava nodded. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My knees threatened to give way so I walked to the bench and crashed on it, I couldn''t believe we had to leave so early. Chapter 32: The Journey When Emily left to go plan with her friends for the journey the next day, I sat outside with Ava. "I''m going to miss you Levi". She sobbed and hugged me. Her tears soaked through my clothes very quickly. "I know, I will miss you too". I replied. "Don''t go". She sobbed. I raised her chin and turned to look at her. "I wish I could Ava, I really wish but the emperor can''t be disobeyed". "I know". She muttered and sniffed. "If this is our last day together for a while, we shouldn''t spend it crying, we should spend it loving each other". I said and got to my feet, I pulled her up too. She walked behind me silently as I entered the room to comfort her. ***** S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The next morning I didn''t go to the farm to do my chores, I sat in the room, I had packed my meager luggage and I waited for the afternoon when I would go to Emily''s house. The plan was simple, when I got to Emily''s house, I''d meet her there with four other friends. They were also mages and would be making the journey with us. As soon as I got there, we would set off for the palace. I stood up and paced the room, I still couldn''t believe how fast things were moving. In the afternoon, my door slid open and Ava''s face poked through the doorway. "It''s time". She said. I nodded and wordlessly picked up my load and headed outside. We barely talked throughout the walk to Emily''s house, each one of us was preoccupied with thoughts. I watched Ava as she walked silently beside me, last night we''d kissed most of the night and it was early in the morning before we finally had two passionate rounds. I wasn''t worried for myself, I knew I was going to meet plenty new women at the palace, but i was worried for her, she was bound to be lonely. Unless she finds someone. The voice in my head said. **** After some moments of walking we pushed open Emily''s gate and walked in. "Hey Ava, hey Levi!" Emily greeted cheerily as we entered, every eyes in the compound to us. Other than Emily, there were three other people in the compound. A tall gangly guy with his hair excessively gelled back, A muscular guy about my height and a very beautiful girl. She was tall for a girl, her slim legs seemed to extend forever and it ended at a slim waist. Her face was dainty and pointed and her long hair reached her waist. She had a look of disdain on her face but it didn''t make her look ugly, instead it added to her beauty somehow. She regarded me with those cold piercing eyes of hers and I suddenly decided I didn''t like her very much. Beauty is a very nice attribute to have but what is beauty without a good attitude? It is like a nice looking house with a well trimmed lawn, then you enter and see unpainted walls, a broken down ceiling and moldy pipes. Nobody wants that. I looked away from her instantly but as I looked I caught the shocked expression on her face, I smirked, it seemed she wasn''t used to people not paying her attention. Emily rushed to hug me, then she hugged Ava. She dragged us to meet the three people. "Guys, these are my school mates, Aaron, Liam and Zoe. "Guys, these are my friends, Levi and Ava". Only Liam greeted us, the other two looked at us with disinterest. "Yeah whatever". Aaron said. "We have to start going now if we don''t want to be stuck at the serpent''s pass by night". "That''s true". Emily said. "Now that Levi is here, we can leave now". "Wait, how about sitting arrangements". Zoe said. "We have two carriages and the most they can take is three people, so one carriage will have space for extra load". "Cool". Liam replied. "I''m sitting wherever Zoe sits". "Me too". Aaron said and they glared at each other. I stared at them in wonder. It was easy to see why Zoe acted with disdain, the three boys must have been fighting over her and trying to impress her all the while they were there. I wasn''t a girl but even I would be annoyed by it. Zoe rolled her eyes. "Whatever". She walked up to a carriage. "I''m going in this one, it''s the best one". Aaron rushed to stand beside her. "I''m going here". He said breathlessly. "Me too". Liam yelled and ran to join them. I shook my head and walked to stand by Emily. Emily beamed. "I guess I''ll go with Levi and the extra load then". I looked at the three friends and Zoe''s smug smile had disappeared and she glared at me in frustration. I smiled as I could tell what she was thinking. She was annoyed I wasn''t simping for her like the other guys. Zoe suddenly smiled brightly again and walked to join Emily and I. "I''ve changed my mind, I''ll go with these ones". She said and stood beside me. The two boys'' mouths dropped to the ground, they couldn''t believe what they just saw. "Hey that''s not fair, I wanna go with you guys too then". Aaron yelled. "It''s not possible". Emily said. "Three passengers max, remember?" Aaron and Liam looked at each other in shock, then in annoynace. "You chased her away!" Aaron yelled and poked Liam. "Hey, it wasn''t me, it was you!" Liam said and poked him back. "Okay okay, that''s enough". Emily said and came in between them. "We have to go now". I went to Ava and hugged her one last time. Then despite the whole privacy thing, I couldn''t resist, I kissed her passionately. As Ava turned to go, I went back to Emily and Zoe. Emily''s face had clouded. "What was that for?" She asked crossly. I feigned ignorance. "Oh that? It just kinda happened, heat of the moment, I guess". I chuckled nervously. Emily shook her head and marched off into the cart in annoyance. I caught Zoe staring at me like she wanted to figure me out but couldn''t. "What are you looking at?" I snapped. She looked away and went into the carriage. I sighed and climbed in after them. It was almost evening already, we started the journey to the palace. Chapter 33: The Serpent’s Pass The carriage containing Aaron and Liam suddenly slowed to halt. I groaned and put my hand to my head, this was the third time their carriage had stopped and it had all been for one singular reason. "What is it now?" Emily shouted as our carriage slowed to a stop too. As if in reply, Liam jumped out of the carriage, two hands holding his crotch. He jumped about for a moment before he got his bearing and ran to one of the bushes by the side and began to pee. For the third consecutive time that day, the carriages had had to stop their journey because Liam''s bladder kept getting full and needed to be voided. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. We were all fed up of it but the others experienced more than irritation, it seemed they were actually scared. "Come on hurry up!" A shouted from the carriage. "The gate is going to be locked when we get there!" "I can''t believe we might be trapped in the serpent''s pass tonight because of you". Emily yelled. "I swear I''ll kill you if that happens". "Okay chill". Liam shouted as he hurried into the carriage. "It''s not my fault you know? It''s the travel sickness". The carriages resumed moving and our journey continued. "Travel sickness?" I asked Emily. "It''s a medical condition he has, being in motion for so long makes him have to frequently pee". Emily explained, then she remembered she was supposed to be mad at me and turned away sharply. "Why am I even talking to you?" She snapped. "I''m confused, why are you mad at me exactly?" I asked. Gaslighting was always the best option whenever you were confronted on something you''re guilty of. "Why did you kiss her?" Emily asked me. "I already told you. It was a friendly kiss, I was going to kiss her and the emotions were there, it just kinda happened". I replied. "Friendly kiss". She scoffed. "What kind of friendly kiss goes on and on for so long". I tried the gentleman tactic. "Emily, I''m sorry if it upset you, I didn''t mean for it to. Plus I''ll make it up to you". "Whatever". She replied. "I still don''t believe you anyway". She turned to Zoe. "What do you think?" Zoe looked at me with that cold gaze of hers, she turned to Emily. "I think he''s a whore". Ouch. She''s not wrong. The voice in my head reminded me. The carriage in front of us suddenly stopped. "Oh god what is it this time?" Emily moaned. Our carriage slowed to a halt and the driver leaned back. It seems the gate is locked. "What?!" Emily shouted. "This is all Liam''s fault". Zoe said, some of her cold look her been replaced by a hint of worry. "This is bad, really bad". Emily said and got down from the carriage. "Why is it so bad?" I asked as I got down too. "Don''t you get? We''re trapped in the serpent''s pass, this is where we''ll spend the night". Emily replied. "Other than the lack of good beds, I don''t see how that can be a problem". I said. "I''m sure you''ll change your mind when you''re bitten by giant snakes". Liam butted in. "Hey this is all your fault". Aaron shouted at him. "You knew of my condition, we should have started earlier". Liam yelled back. "But we had to wait for pretty boy over here". "Hey don''t pull me into this!" I wanted to yell but I kept quiet and ignored him instead. "We''re all mages, even if we get attacked by beast monsters, we should be able to handle them just fine". I told Emily. "Yeah right, you think Garlem had no mages?" Liam replied and walked away. It was a cruel statement but it was also true, Garlem had mages, probably mages even more powerful than we did, yet they managed to be destroyed. For the first time, the reality of our futures dawned on me and I shivered. We could be killed in the war we were going to fight. I looked at my profile. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 3] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 30] [Intelligence: 30] [Stamina: 30] [Speed: 30] [Mana: 310/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 50] It was comforting in a way, I felt sure the system would not let me die off very easily, it needed me alive to do its bidding. "Well, we''re trapped here, we have no choice but to make camp". Emily said. "Let''s choose a better place". "It''s the serpent''s pass, there''s no better place". Aaron said loudly but he followed her nonetheless. When we found a suitable spot, we parked the carriages and sat around them. "Now we wait for the snakes to attack us". Emily said glumly. She had not finished talking when we suddenly heard hissing sounds coming from every direction. They seemed to have detected our presence and were now surrounding us. "Great, you jinxed it". Liam complained. We all stood up and got into fighting stances, Emily, Liam and I brought out our weapons while Aaron and Zoe flexed their hands. This meant that Aaron and Zoe had mastered mana control to the level where they didn''t need weapons to channel them, I immediately knew they must be at least two star mages while Liam was a one star mage like Emily and I. Liam had a different weapon to us too, he had two metal looking fans in his hands and he flexed them in anticipation of the attack. The hissing sounds grew louder and began to echo off the trees and the walls of the hills. "Just get it over with". Zoe yelled into space. That seemed to trigger the snakes and they descended on us. I lost count when it reached twenty, they all moved slowly at us, with necks raised and ready to strike. I observed the snakes, they had rough scaly skin but unlike normal snakes, in the gaps between adjacent scales, horny projections shot out, giving the snakes the resemblance of giant non-limbed lizards. I coated my knives in air and smiled, this was why I came on this journey, to kill as many beast monsters as I could and level up quickly. I smiled and launched myself at the first serpent. Chapter 34: Power of an air mage I smiled and launched myself at the first serpent. I had only moved halfway in the air when I felt someone grab my shirt and pull me back. I came crashing to the ground and hastily stumbled so as not to fall. I looked back and my shirt was being held by none other than Zoe. I looked at the smirk on her face and got pissed instantly. "Hey what gives?!" I shouted at her. Zoe looked at me, that stupid smirk remained on her face as she dragged me back with my shirt. She was way stronger than she looked and I found myself being yanked backwards. When I was by her side, she let go of me and she stepped in front of me. "I''ll go first". She said and walked past me. "What''s her problem?" I shouted at the others. Liam shrugged. "Hey dude, let her be. She likes to have the fight first". I looked at Emily in surpise and annoyance, Emily smiled. "He''s right, she likes delivering the first blow". I didn''t bother looking at Aaron, I knew his opinion wouldn''t be different from the other two anyway. Besides, I didn''t like him very much, other than the fact that he was a simp, he was also quite rude to me and I don''t respect people who are rude to strangers. Courtesy is a basic human attitude that every person should have, it''s what separates us from other animals, empathy and mutual respect. The highest form of intelligence is being able to respect every human unless they''ve proven they don''t deserve it. And I definitely hadn''t done anything for Aaron to think so little of me, so I decided he didn''t deserve my respect. I looked at Zoe once again, she stood in front of a particularly large serpent. Zoe didn''t look intimidated in the slightest however, she stood before the serpent, regarding it with insolence. An energy I didn''t recognize began to radiate from Zoe, it surrounded her like a blanket at first, then it spread till it surrounded us, then the entire forest. The snake seemed to sense the energy that came out of her too, it''s fierce look died down a little and it''s movement began to radiate uncertainty. Zoe raised her hand. "Well come on, what are you waiting for?" The snake''s head bobbed slightly from side to side as if it was looking for an angle to attack her, but it didn''t move or strike, it just stood there, bobbing its head from side to side. Zoe and the snake now stood at an en pass¨¦ of some sorts, neither of them made the first move and they just stared each other down, calculating, weighing their options. "Oh come on, just kill it already!" Liam shouted at her. "Keep quiet". Emily snapped at him. "That''s a level 6 beast monster". I wondered why Liam would shout at Zoe who he obviously had a crush on and was trying to impress. Call me crazy but you''re not supposed to shout in anger at a girl you''re trying to impress, what''s the point of all your earlier efforts if you yell and she feels negative emotions around you? She might decide she doesn''t want the source of those negative emotions in her life and close the door of romance on you. "I''m tired, I need to sleep". Liam complained. "Well keep that attitude up and we might all get to sleep permanently". Aaron said. Liam yawned loudly. "At this point I don''t think I mind that, as long as I get to rest". He said. I looked at Zoe again, it looked like she was done assessing the serpent and had formulated a plan, she took a step back and took a fighting stance. "Alright, I gave you the chance to attack but you didn''t take it. Don''t blame me now". Zoe said. "Wind clap!" She shouted and clapped her hands together with a force that was definitely magic assisted. Crackkk!! A loud crack resounded in the forest as a visible sound wave travelled from her hand and headed straight for the snake. Zoe was a smart mage, she was one of the best mages in her class and easily the best female mage there. She had noticed the green scales on the snakes back and knew it was a level 5 or 6 beast monster. The best way to attack the snake was to not attack at all, instead you wait for it to launch its own attacks, then you react based on that attack and launch your own counterattack. Anything other than that and you ran the risk of being dismembered and killed in a short instance. Therefore she waited for the snake to attack first, even taunting it so it would be provoked but the snake had not taken the bait. The snake was an ancient snake and it had a higher level of mana so it was able to recognize the mana in the girl, while it was a significantly lower level than his, something about the girl had made it hesitate to strike. She carried herself with a rare confidence, as if this was an everyday occurrence for her and she could easily beat it. Then her aura had started to leak out from her body and the snake recognized it, she was a distant relative of the 3rd monarch and while only a tiny drop of his blood flowed through her veins, it was still a lot of power. The blast of air headed straight for the snake and it had to twist its body to avoid it but the air still sliced part of its body on the way. Hiss! The snake hissed, fully provoked and launched itself at Zoe. This was exactly what Zoe was expecting and she jumped out of the way with amazing speed. "Wind arrows!" She shouted and ten air arrows rained down on the snake. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The snake twisted and turned to avoid the arrows but some of them still ended up piercing it. I watched with awe as the snake trashed about and made a loud hissing sound. Hisssssss! It shot up suddenly at an inconceivable speed and aimed for Zoe. Chapter 35: First serpent killed It shot up suddenly at an inconceivable speed and aimed for Zoe. "Zoe!" Aaron yelled but it was too late, the snake opened its mouth wide and clamped it down on her. I looked at the others in shock and alarm, I knew the snake was strong but from the confidence Zoe exuded, I was very sure she was going to win. Zoe was the most powerful mage of all of us here and her presence and composure gave me a little reassurance that we could kill the beast monsters, maybe with a lot of effort but at least the job would be done. Now that she was crushed beneath the jaws of the serpent, I started to rethink our chance of success. With beasts like this, it was easy to see why Garlme village had been decimated. Imagine waking up to see a hundred beasts of this level attacking your village, even if you managed to kill one, how much strength would you have left to kill one more and one more until you''ve killed twenty? At one point, all the mages would have been overwhelmed and given up to exhaustion. That was what killed them, exhaustion not the beast monsters. I thought about the war the emperor declared on the beast monsters, if we did survive this serpents attack and made it to the palace, these were the kinds of beast monsters we would far during the war, what were my chances of staying alive? "Zoe!" Liam yelled and started to run to the snake, he knew it was dangerous to run up to a level 6 beast monster like that but he didn''t care, saving Zoe was all that was on his mind. Emily suddenly jumped in front of him and pushed him back, the force of the push was so great that Liam fell to the ground. "Hey what was that for?" He complained and got to his feet hurriedly. I was also confused because he was going to save Zoe who clearly needed help. Did Emily want Zoe gone? "Look". Emily said to Liam and pointed at the snake''s mouth. I followed her gaze and saw the most astonishing thing I''d ever seen. Zoe was lodged between the fangs of the snake but it couldn''t bite down on her. The reason was simple, there was a blanket of air wrapped around Zoe, as a result even though she was trapped in the mouth of the snake, she wasn''t hurt. The snake couldn''t believe what it''s eyes saw, it had launched itself at Zoe in one last, desperate attack to get rid of her and it worked, it moved too fast for her to react and now she was clamped between its jaws but it couldn''t bite down. No matter how hard the snake tried, it''s fangs couldn''t pierce her skin, then the snake looked down and saw that Zoe had used her magic to surround herself in a thick blanket of air that prevented its fangs from sinking into her body. No matter how hard it tried, it''s fangs couldn''t penetrate the blanket of air. The snake was now at a conundrum, it wanted to kill Zoe and swallow her but it was proving impossible to bite her, it had two other options, one was to swallow her alive and the other was to spit her back out. If the snake swallowed her alive, it knew she would just use her magic to slice it open from the inside and kill it. Hisssss! The snake hissed as it tried in vain to bite through the blanked of air surrounding Zoe, eventually it gave up and spat her out. Zoe twisted in the air and floated down gently. I looked at her in awe, I had been a little disappointed when I found out I had air as my element instead of fire because I believe fire was much cooler and would be more effective in battle. I saw now that that wasn''t the case, air was just as effective and cool, if not cooler. "Come let''s end this now". Zoe said calmly. "I''m starting to get tired". "Don''t rush into it". Aaron called. "It''s a level 6 beast". "I know". Zoe snapped through gritted teeth. She faced the snake again and raised her fingers at it in a ''come here'' motion. Zoe had decided the best way to get rid of the serpent was the deliver a blow to its head but she knew the snake would not let that happen easily, so she needed to make it disoriented first. Hissss! The snake hissed and launched itself at Zoe. Zoe shouted. "Vortex!" and pointed her hands at the serpent. A small vortex came out of her hands and headed for the snake, the snake tried to escape but the vortex sucked it in and twisted around violently. Hissss!! The serpent hissed as it was tumbled around inside the vortex. Zoe smiled and pushed the vortext back, it carried the snake and slammed it into a hill nearby. The snake writhed on the ground in pain but Zoe wasn''t done. "Master vortex!" She shouted and vortex much smaller than the previous one came out of her hand, it left her hand and aimed at the serpent. I wondered why a master vortex would be much smaller and less destructive than a normal vortex, the irony seemed glaring. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The master vortex headed for the serpent and when it reached it, it didn''t lift it and spin it around like the first one did, instead it went right through its head and came out the other side, drilling a hole in it. Oh. It was then I realized why it was called a master vortext, it might be much smaller but it''s destructive force was ten time greater. The snake brayed and collapsed to the ground, heaving in jerky movements. Zoe walked close to it. "Air slice!" She yelled and two slices of air slashed through the snake''s neck, cutting it off. Zoe walked back to us with a smug smile on her face. "Alright my turn". Aaron said and stepped forward. Chapter 36: The air wall. "Alright my turn". Aaron said and stepped forward, he cracked his knuckles and they made a loud sound. It was completely dark now and night had fully reached, I tried to stay alert but despite the adrenaline rushing through my bloodstream, I was starting to feel slightly sleepy. I looked at the other mages and the tired expression on their faces told me they were just as tired. Zoe was the worst of us, she stood straight but one could easily see she was exhausted, she panted heavily and beads of sweat dripped from her face. The two drivers of the carriages had huddled in one carriage together, they watched with frightened faces as we faced the serpents. I felt slight pity for them, they didn''t sign up for all these. "Don''t expect me to take as long as you did". Aaron said and smirked at Zoe. "This is a man''s job, only a man can do it well". Even though Zoe was slightly tired from the battle she just finished, a look of disdain still managed to creep on her face. She said nothing in response though. Aaron stepped forward and picked a snake randomly, he walked to it and stretched his arms. The serpent''s tongue flickered in the air as it studied Aaron. It could see that he was cocky, it could also sense the mana level inside him and it knew it wasn''t particularly high so this was going to be an easy battle for it. Aaron didn''t like the way the snake looked at him, it felt like he was an exotic dinner it was going to enjoy. Irritation crossed his face but it was gone in a second. "How do we do this?" He asked the serpent with a smile on his face. "Do we bow to each other first or what?" "Stop stalling for time and fight that beast!" Liam shouted at him from the back. Aarons smile faded and a frown came on his face. "Hey, I didn''t see this energy when it was her turn!" He yelled. "It was there". Emily said. "He''s been complaining since the start of the fight like he''s not the reason we''re stuck here". "Hey, it''s not my fault I have travel sickness". Liam complained. "I just want to rest but scaredy cat over there doesn''t want to fight his beast". "How about I come fight you instead". Aaron snapped. "Don''t think because you''re a level two mage, I can''t take you". Liam said. "Bring it on". "Shut up you two". Emily said. "While you two scatterbrains are busy arguing like kids, the snakes are getting closer to us". I looked around and realized she was right, the snakes had been a few feet away from us before but now they had inched closer to us while we were unaware. The snakes acted with coordination that I didn''t know was possible for beast monsters, they had also acted subtly, with intelligence . I realized there was still a lot I didn''t know about beast monsters. I coated my knives with air in anticipation of their attack. As if a trigger was released, the snakes suddenly rushed at us. Hissss!! Hisss!! Hisss!!!! The forest was filled with the sound of several hisses as the serpents launched themselves at us with veracity. A large serpent aimed at me and tried to strike its fangs at my face, I moved out of the way and brought my knife to slash its head off but a powerful breeze ripples through the forest and the snakes were all lifted up from the ground and flung away from us. Whooooshhh! I looked up and saw Zoe sag to the ground, understanding dawned on me, she had created the wind that pushed all the snakes away even though it had cost her a lot of energy. Just how powerful was this girl? "Zoe!" Liam shouted and ran to help her up. "I''m fine". Zoe said and got to her feet although her knees buckled. "It''s better if we fight them one by one". She said. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''re right". Aaron said and flexed his hands. "Fire wall.." He shouted and was about to move his hands when Zoe shouted. "Stop!" We all looked at her and she held her hand up at Aaron. "Fire is too dangerous". "I know, but what choice do we have really?" Aaron said. "Liam is not strong enough to build an air barrier and we don''t even know what the new kid does". Zoe nodded grimly. "I know, I''ll do it". "No, you''re too weak". Liam and Aaron protested at the same time. "Guys". Emily said with a slight quiver in her voice. I looked around and saw that the snakes were advancing on us again. "Look we don''t have time, I''ll do it". Zoe said and shrugged herself free of his hold. She staggered a but stood regardless. "Air wall!" She shouted and the air around us began to gather violently, it formed a large circular barrier with us in the middle, forcing the snakes to run back. They knew if they touched the wall, they would be sucked in and flung away. "Good job". Aaron said to her. I noticed that when faced with battle, his simping demeanor had disappeared and he was now very serious like. "Open a gap in the middle, let one come in". Aaron continued to say. Zoe nodded, she groaned and I could see the vein in her forehead twitch as she strained. A gap opened up in the air wall, the gap grew bigger until it was big enough for a snake to enter. "Okay that''s enough". Aaron said. We waited and watched as a serpent noticed the gap and rushed to it, it slithered in. "Close it". Emily told Zoe and she nodded, the gap began to reduce. Aaron smiled and flexed his hands, ready to fight the snake. Then something crazy happened, another serpent noticed the gap in the air wall and jumped in before it closed. "Oh no". Liam exclaimed. Chapter 37: Cage of fire "No". Emily whispered. The two serpents raised their heads and slithered towards Aaron. His cocky had demeanor disappeared, he felt he could take one of the snakes on by himself and win but two serpents was else entirely, especially serpents that were as cordinated as these ones. "We have to help him". Liam said, he started to walk towards Aaron. "We can''t". Zoe said and shook her head vehemently. "He''s going to die". Liam retorted. "We are mages, we have a code". Zoe replied and shook her head again. "What''s the point of a code if one of us is going to die?" Liam said. "She''s right Liam". Emily cut in. "In good times and bad, we can''t break the code". Liam looked defeated and he walked back to join us, Emily put an arm around him. I looked at Emily. "What''s going on, why won''t anyone help him?" If a mage steps up to a fight, they must complete the fight by themselves. Emily explained. They must do it without external help. I looked at them in surprise, that rule didn''t make any sense to me, the point of having comrades is the teamwork and having the luxury of someone helping you out in time of danger. Emily read the look on my face and sighed. "I don''t think you understand". She said. "We expect mages to fully understand the seriousness of fights so they don''t abuse their abilities". I thought about it and it made a little sense honestly, mages are very powerful beings and one thing about power is that it doesn''t mix well with emotions. A mage must not be as prone to anger or provocation like an average human being or else he or she risked using their mana to wreck havoc on people, things or even places. Aaron flexed his hands and studied the two serpents in front of him, he had told Zoe to open the wall thinking he would fight one snake but another one had entered and now faced two snakes all by himself. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The odds of him winning against two snakes was very low compared to one snake but Aaron couldn''t give up now, especially since none of the other mages could help him. He didn''t know if any of them wanted to help him anyway but even if they did, they couldn''t, it was out of their control and they had to follow the code of mages. Hissss!!! The first snake hissed at him and gave a weak hearted strike. Aaron didn''t flinch, he knew the snake wasn''t actually going to strike him, it only wanted to test him, see how scared he was. As expected, the snake pulled back from the strike just before it got near him. "I''m not scared of you". Aaron said with a smile. In fact you''re lucky you have a friend here, you''d be dead by now. Hissss!! Hisss!! The two snakes hissed in response to his words and Aaron had to wonder if they understood what he was saying. He studied the situation again and decided he had to put the snakes on the defensive while also searching for an opening for him to hit them. He began to build a fireball in his hand, the two snakes saw what he was doing and moved fast to prevent him from shooting the fireball, they both lunged at him from different directions but Aaron was more than ready for them, he formed the fireballs in his two hands and pointed each hand at one snake. Then he shot them. The fireballs left his hand and zoomed straight at the snakes, and they had to cancel their attacks midway and twist their bodies to avoid the fireballs. Hiissss!! The first snake hissed and lunged at Aaron. Aaron ducked to the side and covered his palm in fire, he touched it to the snake''s neck as he moved out of the way. Shrrrr! There was a burning sound as his palm burned through the snake''s scales, causing smoke to rise from the spot and fill his nose. The smell of burning skin quickly spread to the other mages'' noses. Hissss!! The snake hissed in agony and twisted it''s body violently, it jumped away from Aaron and moved back to nurse it''s wounds. The other snake saw what Aaron just did to the first snake and was reluctant to fight Aaron, it decided to be more cautious in its approach. "Way to go!"!Liam cheered. "Now finish them up!" Aaron smiled to himself, Liam was his best friend ever since they met at the academy and even though they were both competing to win Zoe''s heart, he still cared deeply about Liam and it was nice to know Liam cared about him. "I''ll be fine, I don''t need a cheerleader". He shouted back at Liam. Liam scowled. "For that I hope one of them bites you". Aaron smiled again and brought his attention back to the snake circling him. Hissss!! The second snake hissed loudly as it studied Aaron. While Aaron''s mana level was not as high as Zoe''s, fire was still a very destructive element that could burn it even at a low level. It decided a quick strike would be the best option and launched itself at Aaron. Aaron flexed his hands very quickly. "Cage of iron!" He shouted and the flames that left his hand formed the shape of a cage around the snake. Hissss! The snake hissed loudly as it was trapped in the cage, the cage fell with it and began to burn. The first snake seeing that Aaron was distracted used to opportunity to crawl close to him undetected, it had coiled around his feet and now wanted to crawl around his body. Emily was the first to see it. "Aaron look out!" She shouted and pointed to his feet. Aaron looked down and saw the snake, the snake twisted around him quickly, trapping him. "No!" Emily shouted. With Aaron now trapped and unable to escape, the snake raised its head and went in for the strike. Chapter 38: Broken Code With Aaron now trapped and unable to escape, the snake raised its head and went in for the strike. We watched in silence as the snake''s head descended in a slow motion, ready to strike Aaron. A bolt of anger ran through my body, this didn''t make sense. To lose a comrade to a beast monster because of some obnoxious rule put in place by a group of mages who thought so highly of themselves and acted like gods. The problem was that we weren''t gods or even comparable, at least not at this early level of magic. Perhaps in the future when we increased in levels, we could be comparable to gods and as such be forced to bear such responsibilities and follow rules like this one. Why did we have to lose our colleague to a single serpent when we could easily rescue him, in fact if we had worked together from the beginning, we could have been halfway done fighting the serpents together, or maybe killed enough of them that the rest run off. I looked at the descending jaws of the serpent and clenched my knives tighter. Emily saw what I was doing and held her arm in front of me. "Dont". She said, it was a simple warning, devoid of any extra syllables but it carried the weight of the implication of what i was about to do. If I stepped in, I would be breaking a sacred mage code and there will be punishment for it. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I let out a huff of air, it was just as well that I wasn''t a member of the mage academy yet. Maybe if I was part, I would share their sentiments. "I won''t watch a team mate die". I said to her and brushed her hand off and ran at the serpent. "No, don''t interfere you fool!" Liam shouted and ran after me but it was too late, I jumped at the serpent and struck it''s head with my mana coated knife. Hissssss! The snake hissed and twisted vehemently, it loosened its grip around Aaron who climbed out of it, looking at me like a mad man. "Are you crazy?" He shouted. "I''ll assume you just told me ''thanks for saving my life". I replied drily and walked off, leaving him to finish off the serpent. "Why would I do that?" He yelled at me as I walked off. "Maybe because that''s what grateful people do". I snapped back, my head was hot and I felt a well of sadness rise in my chest. With my action, I had probably willingly handed off my chance to join the academy and be a mage. We would get to the palace and they would report me to the masters, the master would summon me for questioning. I could almost picture them standing around me in a semi circle, eyes blazing with anger as they repeated my alleged crime to me and ask me to confirm if I truly did it. I could picture the masters, old frail looking men with long white beards. They would recoil in shock and disgust when I admitted to doing it. "Why did you do it?" One of them would ask, probably a kind master, loved by all his student, one who loved kids and tried to find a way to be kind towards young mages. "Why did you break a sacred code deliberately?" He would ask, wanting to give me a chance to redeem myself. What would I say then? Would I tell them I did it because it was the righ thing to do? That I thought the rule was a stupid one especially for lower ranked mages? I imagined the old mage who asked me the question hoping I''d take the olive branch, looking at me with sympathy in his eyes, and a bit of regret that I wasn''t smart enough to rescue myself from the hole I dug. "You just put us in a very uncomfortable position". Liam''s voice cut into my thoughts, he looked at me with a hint of pain in his eyes. I nodded and faced Aaron and the serpent. Aaron had just been rescued from the jaws of the serpent and quite literarily, of death. He looked at the serpent writhing on the floor, it was obviously in pain and blood leaked from the slight gash in its head. He glanced behind him to see the boy who had saved him, breaking the rules of the academy. He sighed and faced the serpent. "You caused this". He said and pointed his hand at it. "Fire blanket". He said and flames rushed out of his hands, forming a thick spread of fire that wrapped around the serpent, burning it into a crisp. He walked back to join the group with a little uncertainty. I almost smiled when I saw him walk back to us, his usual cocky swagger was gone and he walked with a little bit of humility. "The rule is stupid". I said to all of them. "This is war and it''s more important than an arbitrary rule". "The rules are put in place to protect us and protect others from us". Zoe argued. "All that doesn''t matter right now does it?" I asked. "We''re not the biggest threat to ourself right now, the beast monsters are and if we let one of us die now, that''s one less mage that will fight with us on the battlefield against them". "He has a point". Emily said to Zoe, Liam nodded. "The point is, in battle we''re supposed to help each other out and have each other''s backs, regardless of the situation". I continued. "If you plan to punish me for that then go ahead". Aaron stepped forward and walked up to me, he was taller than me so when he placed his hand on my shoulder, he had to lean in slightly. The words that came out of his mouth next surprised me. "I agree with you". Chapter 39: Do you have my back? The words that came out of his mouth next surprised me. "I agree with you". I blinked in surpise. "You do?" Aaron nodded. "You''re right, this is war and not some fancy tournament or ego driven duel, this is war and we need to have each other''s backs no matter the context. Just like you had mine earlier". He paused. "Thanks for helping me out". I was too stunned to speak, I just stared at him in surpise. "Come on Zoe". Liam said. "Don''t ruin the vibe". Zoe rolled her eyes. "Fine, we can break as many codes as we want, not like I care anyway". "Whoopie". Liam exclaimed. "That''s the spirit". "So we''ve agreed, we''re not going to follow that rule from now till we get to the palace?" Emily asked. "From now till the end of the war". I replied and the others nodded. "Well, now that we''ve settled that, I think it''s my turn to fight". Liam said and stepped forward. His weapon was a gauntlet, I had seen gauntlets in numerous movies, comics and video games in my previous life but I had never seen them before. "What''s his power?" I asked Emily but she only smiled. "Watch". She replied and pointed. "Okay Zoe, you can make a gap in the wall now". Liam said and I could see her mama coat the gauntlets. Zoe nodded and a slight gap appeared in the air wall. It seemed like no snake was going to notice the tiny gap and I was tempted to ask Zoe to increase its size but I remembered what happened the previous time and kept quiet instead. After a few moments, a snake finally noticed the gap, it peered inside for a while like a baby kangaroo peers in its mother''s pouch. It seemed as if it was unwilling to believe the gap was real. "Come on, enter". Liam muttered under his breath, he was getting impatient because the longer he waited for the serpent, the greater the fear in him grew. He had stepped up to the place fairly confident in his abilities and believed he stood a chance of wining. But the longer he stood there, the higher the wave of fear in his gut rose, at the moment it had risen up to his neck and Liam didn''t want it pass that level, after all what good would he be if he drowned in fear? The snake finally decided the gap was real and not an illusion, it pushed its head into the hole and the rest of its body soon slithered in. "Finally". Emily sighed. I watched with curious eyes as Liam raised his hands covered by the gauntlets, I was interested in watching how he would control his element with the gauntlets. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zoe strained her forehead and the gap closed behind the snake, trapping it with us. I looked at her, she had kept the air wall up all these while even though it seemed like a very difficult technique, I had to talk to her after the battle and beg her to teach me more air skills. Liam didn''t waste any time, as soon as the gap closed behind the snake, he attacked. "Earth spikes!" He shouted and four spiky projections rose from the ground and aimed for the snake. So that was his power, he could control earth, no wonder he used a weapon that would keep his fingers free and highly mobile. The snake hissed and moved quickly, dodging the spikes of earth but Liam wasn''t ready to let it rest, he sent another set of spikes at the serpent. The snake tried to avoid them all but some ended up piercing it, although none pierced it well enough to kill or cause major damage. Hisssss!! The snake hissed in pain as several cuts appeared on its body, the cuts were soon leaking blood. I watched in awe, I''d never watched an earth mage fight before so I wasn''t really sure what to expect in terms of effectiveness and destructive capability, but watching Liam made me realize just how powerful earth was. To think he was just a one star mage, I wondered what a four or five star earth mage would be capable of, they would probably be able to move mountain and shift hills. Hissssss! The snake hissed at Liam with venom and slithered swift towards him. Liam slammed his gauntlet on the ground and a crack appeared where it met the ground, the crack traveled in a straight line towards the slithering snake. When the crack reached the snake, the ground caved in, swallowing the snake with it. "Wow". I whispered, I stared at Liam in awe, he was only a one star mage and two higher level mages had fought before him but he seemed much stronger and more powerful than them at the moment. Were earth mages that strong? Liam had a smug smile on his face as turned to face us. "And that''s, ladies and gentlemen, is how you handle business". He looked at Aaron. "Swift, convincing and efficient, and I didn''t even have to get saved". Aaron scowled and Liam''s smile widened, he turned to Zoe. "See, I''m much stronger and better, I''m even bigger down there you know" He raised his eye brows in a knowing fashion. His moment of gloating was soon cut short though, with a loud hiss, the snake suddenly jumped out of the pit and launched itself at Liam. Liam heard the attack and turned around quciky but it was too late for him to do anything. Whoooosh. Flames suddenly shot at the serpent, causing it to stop mid air. I turned to look at Aaron in surprise, the rest of us also looked at him. "What?" Aaron said when he saw us staring. "Didn''t we agree to have each other''s backs?" He smiled when we didn''t respond and shot our more flames at the serpent till it was burnt to a crip. Just then Zoe dropped to her feet. "I can''t hold it up anymore, the wall is going to break anytime now". Chapter 40: Bloodlust part 1 Just then Zoe dropped to her feet. "I can''t hold it up anymore, the wall is going to break anytime now". "What?" Liam shouted. "Can''t you hold it a little longer?" "Come on don''t be insensitive!" Emily snapped at him, she rushed to Zoe. "It''s okay, you''ve tried, let it drop". "Oh we''re so toast". Liam moaned. We all waited with baited breaths as the air wall became weaker, Zoe''s magic was waning as the exhaustion took over her body. I wondered if we would be able to kill all the beasts or they would overwhelm us like they did the mages of Garlem. Zoe''s magic finally gave out and the air wall disappeared. The snakes realized the wall was gone and began to slither towards us. Hissss! Hisss!! Hissssss!!! Multiple hissing sounds could be heard as several snakes suddenly began to advance at us. "Okay, we can do this guys, we can kill then all". Liam said in an unsteady voice. "All we have to do is stick together". "There''s no need to lie". Zoe said quietly and our heads snapped to face her. "She''s right". Aaron said grimly. "We''re outnumbered and tired, plus they have to home advantage". He wiped off the sweat from his forehead. "I hate to be a pessimist but I don''t see us winning this". "You mean you don''t see us coming out alive". I replied, he shrugged. The snakes were now close to us, by some good luck, our backs were facing a steep hill so the snakes couldn''t surround us completely, instead they formed a semicircle around us. I coated my knives in mana, surely the system would not let me die, or even if I did, it wouldn''t be an easy one. [Multiple enemy attack detected] [Initiating battle mode] [Initiating bloodlust] I stared at the screen, what was bloodlust? Then I remembered the last time I fought multiple beast monsters, I had fallen into a frenzy and killed over twenty beasts without even knowing it. Was that bloodlust? I stroked my chin, could it be that the bloodlust was activated during the fight then too and I was just too preoccupied to notice, that seemed like the best answer. As the serpents drew near, I suddenly felt adrenaline course through my body, my vision seemed to brighten and I could see the snakes in better clarity. All thought left my mind and only the desire to sink my blades into the scales of the serpents remained in me. "Leave them for me". I said to the others and ran to the beast. I wasn''t in danger, it was the other way round, they were in danger. I was the predator and they were the prey. You''re not the predator, the system is. The voice in my head corrected me. You''re as much a prey as they are. I smiled. "Well, my fellow prey are about to be slaughtered like chickens". I said aloud. I didn''t stop running till I reached the first serpent, it lunged at me but I moved out of the way in time and drove my knife at its side. The snake twisted out of the way and avoided the knife, it seemed to look at me smugly as if it was gloating . It lunged at me again and I moved out of the way, i feigned like I was I aiming for its side but changed my course at the last minute and aimed for its head. The snake moved its head out of the way just in time and moved back. We were engaged in a dance, our steps and movements complemented each other as we teased each other. I pulled back and watched the serpent, it had been much easier to kill the beast monsters back home but this one was much stronger, much smarter, and much more calculating than them. I could see the intelligence in its eyes as it anticipated my moves and then reacted based on it. It was also studying me for any weak points so it could launch its attacks. I laughed and it sounded hollow in my ears, the snake still thought I was a normal mage, with normal weaknesses, it didn''t know I had a bloodthirsty system that overpowered me in fights. I clenched my knives tighter and rushed at it, the snake anticipated my attacks and dodged, twisting its body with impressive control. I didn''t stop my attacks, I kept relentlessly stabbing at it, trying to catch it off guard. I suddenly flipped my knife in my hand and flung it at the snake. The knife was coated with mana so it flew through the air at a great speed, the snake saw it and managed to move out of the way in time, however I was there waiting for it. I sunk my knife into its sides and twisted it. Hissss!! The snake hissed and writhed in the air, I wasn''t done though, I pulled out the knife and drove it in again and again there were at least six bleeding wounds in its side. The snake was on the ground by now and as I raised my knife to finish the job, another snake leaped at me. I ducked and rolled on the ground. I drove my knife into its side too, it hissed and collapsed on top of me. "Levi!" Emily cried as she watched the snake collapse on me, she assumed I had been crushed under its weight. Trapper beneath the now motionless snake, I dug my knife into its body furiously carving a large hole in its belly. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [1 beast monster killed] I reinforced it with mana so it would cut faster, soon I had cut through its belly, the snake''s intestines fell on me but I pushed them away and made started to make a hole in its back too. Crackkk! I heard a loud crack and the ground split beneath me and the snake, I fell inside the pit but the snake was upheld by its other ends. From the small light in the pit I could see Liam''s face and he was grinning. Chapter 41: Bloodlust part 2 "Hey pretty boy". He said through his smile, he hit the ground again. Crackkk! There was loud crack and the pit I was in widened further, this time it was wide enough to crawl out of the pit. I climbed out the pit and Liam helped me up. "That was sick man". He said and bumped my shoulder. "You were like a badass in there". He looked at the blood that smeared my body and parts of the snake intestine around me and wrinkled his nose. "Ewww, what exactly happened there?" He asked. Just then, Emily ran up to me and held my shoulder. "Oh thank goodness you''re fine". She exclaimed. She pulled back to look at me and made a face. "What is that?" "Snake intestine". I replied simply. "Ewww". She said and pulled back. "Why do you have snake intestine on you?" "I didn''t know Liam would help me out". I said sheepishly and rubbed the back of my net. "So I kinda planned to cut myself out of the snake. I was halfway done when he opened the pit". When I was done explaining, I could see that the entire team thought I was crazy, it was evident on the expressions on their faces. Along with the expressions on their faces was a grudging respect, Zoe who hadn''t really looked at me since we started our journey now looked at me with a curiosity that I wasn''t sure I understood. We didn''t have time to dwell on this though, the snakes were still pouring in so I ran for my fallen knife, the one I flung at the snake to distract it. I found it on the ground and picked it, I immediately rushed at the nearest serpent. On and on we fought the snakes, killing some, injuring some, their number continued to drop while we remained unhurt. We had a few scratches though, and I was sure all of us would have a lot of bumps and bruises after the fight. I sped through the serpents, digging my knives into their bodies and ripping them apart. One by one they all fell before my blades. [1 beast monster killed ] [1 beast monster killed ] [1 beast monster killed] [1 beast monster killed] [1 beast monster killed] I kept getting notifications as they fell, at one point i didn''t even see my friends again, I only saw the snakes, waiting for me to snuff out the lives from their lungs. The others were too tired to fight now and they had stopped fighting, they watched with awe and slight fear as I continued my killing spree. Yet it wasn''t enough, there were too many beast monsters and no matter how hard we fought or he quickly we killed them, more came out to attack us. I sagged to ground, exhausted and unable to move my body anymore, a quick glance around me told me that the others were at the last of their energies too. "I dont think we''re going to make it". Liam said sadly. We all nodded, the snakes were creeping up on us now and we didn''t have the strength to repel them. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Surely you won''t let me die like this! I shouted in my head at the system. What''s the point of everything if I''m going to die here. There was no response, no sign of acknowledgment of my thoughts from the system. Come on, there''s no fancy new tricks? There''s no survival mode? Still no response. It seemed the system wasn''t coming to save me this time, I closed my eyes and waited for death. Then I heard Aaron''s voice. "Wait, see". I opened my eyes and the snakes had turned back and were fleeing into the forest. I looked around. "What''s going on, why are they running?" I asked. "I don''t know". He replied. Then Emily exclaimed. "It''s daybreak already, that must be why they''re leaving, they don''t attack during the day". I looked up and the sky had brightened, splashes of white painted the blue sky, still slightly dark simxe it was early in the morning. "It''s daybreak". I said and smiled, we had survived the serpents pass even though it had cost us almost everything we had. Liam jumped to his feet and headed for the carriage, he looked at the two drivers. "Come on let''s go quickly, what are you waiting for?" The drivers who hadn''t slept throughout the night nodded and came out of the carriage where they both hid in the night. They looked truamatized and the horror was painted all over their faces. I realized how scary it must have been for them, trapped in the serpent''s pass with us, however unlike us they had no powers and couldn''t protect themselves if they were attacked. I got up from the ground and wordlessly headed for the carriage, I wanted nothing more than to leave the serpents pass as soon as possible. ***** Here''s the extra chapter.. Let''s hit a new target this week! Vote for the chapters if you want extra chapters. 30 stones by this week Friday = 2 extra chapters 40 stones = 4 chapters Chapter 42: The palace A sharp jolt of our carriage woke me up. I looked around and saw that we were still riding on the way to the palace. "I was wondering when you''d wake up". A voice said to me and I looked up to see Zoe smiling at me. I rubbed my eyes to be sure I was seeing clearly, when did Zoe start talking to me? And when did she start smiling too? "How long was I gone?" I asked her, yawning. "I don''t know, I just woke up not too long ago". She replied with a smirk. "Why then did you.." I started to say but I kept quiet and just sighed. Beside me, Emily was still fast asleep. I looked at, she looked peaceful as she rested blissfully. Baamm! S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Our carriage hit another stone jolting us again, Emily woke up this time. "What''s going on?" She asked in a groggy voice. "We''re in front of the palace". Zoe replied. "We are?" I asked at the same time as Emily, Zoe nodded. I looked out and truly, we were just a few meters away from the palace. The stony castle rose fro the city like a relic, a momento of a dominant empire, I stared at it in awe. A loud bell signaled our arrival at the palace. I stared as we passed through the open gates, everywhere I looked there were symbols, reminding anyone who walked the cobblestone streets of the power that reigned in the empire. The flags, gray flags with the image of golden sun in the center were mounted on the top of every column. Zoe saw me staring at them and said. "The sun is a symbol of the emperor, he is called the golden emperor because of the way he shines". I looked back at her and nodded, it was one of the things that had changed ever since the fight, Zoe had been warmer to me and she even engaged in small talk with me. The smell of food, both spoiled and fresh filled the air, along with filth, horses and musty people and i winced and pinched my nose shut. Emily saw this and chuckled. "What are you going to do, avoid breathing till we leave the palace?" She was right, what good would pinching my nose do, I had to get used to the foul smell. I let go of my nose and winced as the smell hit me again. "You''ll get used to it". Zoe promised and I nodded. The palace was getting busier as a lot of mages arrived and there was traffic congestion so the carriages crawled along. I tried to find Aaron and Liam''s carriages amidst the commotion but I was unable to, they had been swallowed by the sea of carriages. I stared at the people in the castle, there was a diverse range of people walking around. From bearded and beardless peddlers to servant girls carrying armfuls of hatboxes, every body seemed busy. A few of them paused to watch the proceeding of carriages with interest, I''m sure they heard of us already, all the mages in the empire, here in the castle to save them from the beast monsters. A young man who looked just a little older than me walked past our carriage, he was dressed in a purple cape and a brooch was lined over his left breast. He had a handsome face and he smiled as he was walked by slowly. Beside him was another equally handsome man who was slightly shorter than him, this man''s face was rugged and he kept his face in a stern frown. "That''s the crown Prince, and the captain of the guard". Emily explained to me. I nodded and watched as the two of them walked with confidence through the throng of people. Young women rallied around them, giggling and waving, the prince smile back and waved while the captain kept his face passive. We soon entered the marketplace proper and the crowd here was even greater, several merchants and traders sat at stalls, before them sat boxes and bowls of tunics, gowns, tapestry and different sparkling jewelry that I had to admit looked expensive. "Ooohh". Zoe coed as we passed the jewelry and I smirked. Women¡­ We soon arrived at a clearing and the carriage slowly came to a stop. "We''re here". Emily said and climbed out of the carriage, I followed suit, carefully holding my bag in my hand. As soon as my feet touched the ground, the system came to life. [You have a new quest] [Quest: finger Zoe before day ends] [Reward: New skill, vortex] [Failure to complete mission: penalty] What?! Chapter 43: Registration "What happened?" Zoe asked turning to me and I scooted away from her, was I supposed to tell her the system wanted me to stick a finger inside her? Aaron and Liam who had gotten down from their carriage walked up to us. "Lovely place right?" Liam asked me with a grin. I gave him a weak smile and nodded, I had not been impressed with the castle so far, it was a colloidal structure that buzzed with life perhaps that was why I disliked it. "Oh I love this place". Emily squealed happily and turned as she took in the surroundings. Aaron and I shared a look, then he shrugged his shoulders. "Maybe we should start looking for accommodation". Zoe suggested, I followed her gaze towards the multiple carriages and the small crowd of mages that thronged from them, soon this place would be filled with people and registration of any sort would be almost impossible. "Where are we going to do that?" Liam asked frowning, he looked around but there was no tents in sight, they were probably in a different location but how were we supposed to find it? A young man approached us at that moment, he looked like he was in his mid twenties with his short chestnut colored hair and a face that on first glance wasn''t too handsome but if you looked clearly at the tone of his skin, his sapphire eyes and the lone scar that ran from his lips halfway up his cheek, you would realize he was good looking in a rugged type of way. He smiled brightly. "Are you guys mages?" He asked. We exchanged glances among ourselves before I nodded. "Yes we are". The man''s smile widened. "Good, come with me, I''ll show you where to register". We shared looks again, hesitant to follow this stranger to a location we didn''t know. He sensed our reluctance and his brows furrowed in confusion, then he realized the strangeness of the situation had made us unable to trust him since he was a stranger. He chuckled nervously. "I suppose I should have expected you not to trust a stranger. He said and stretched his hand towards a jar of water laying at the side. The water flowed out of the jar and floated in the air at the command of his fingers. Satisfied by the look of awe on our faces he smiled. "I''m a mage too, I was sent to direct new arrivals to the tent for proper registration". I was convinced now and no longer felt threatened by the man so I shrugged and started walking behind him, the rest of the team also followed suit. The man led us down the street to a green tent just off the roadside and pointed. That''s the registration point, good luck in your stay here. He said and waved us off before returning to the carriage stop, most probably to direct more mages to the tent. I looked at the tent, it was a fairly large tent and it flapped quietly in the slow wind. A few mages were standing around it, some were going in while others were coming out. I paused briefly at the entrance of the tent and looked back, Emily was directly behind me and she smiled reassuring, I smiled back and stepped in. Inside the tent was barely furnished, a long table and two chairs were the only pieces of furniture in there. The desk was littered with a number of files, while another pile stood on the floor beside it. Two middle aged men sat at the desk, one was furiously writing while the other pored of files, occasionally saying something to the other man. A third man stood at their middle, he looked up when we came in and smiled. "Come in". He said and motioned for us to enter. I stepped in gingerly and slowed my gait so that the others would go before me. I needed to know what question to expect during the procedure. Emily was the first to reach the table, the man on the right looked at her. "Academy?" He asked in a deep voice. "Firefox academy". Emily replied and the man nodded as if he was impressed, he dug through some files until he found which he was looking for. "Name?" He asked her. "Emily Stone". She replied and the man pored through the files in his hands obviously looking for her name. He found it and nodded, scanning through her file. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Level?" He asked. "Two star mage". She replied. "Good, and what element?" He asked her. "Fire". She replied. "Okay, you know who I am?" The man asked. "Yes, master Wun". Emily replied. Master Wun nodded and closed the file, he whispered something to the man beside him and the man scribbled on the note pad in front of him. When he was done, he picked a card on the table and handed to Emily. "When you get out of the tent, go to your right and keep walking till you see a series of wine colored tents, enter the biggest one and give them that card, they''ll sort out your accommodation". He said. Emily nodded and collected the card, she went outside the tent, smiling at us on the way. Aaron stepped up next. "Academy?" Master Wun asked. "Firefox". Aaron replied. "Name?" Master Wun asked. "Aaron Black". Master Wun paused to look at him. "Don''t tell me you come from the prestigious Black family". He said in disbelief. Aaron shrugged. "I do". He replied. Master Wun nodded, his face became warmer to Aaron. "Level?" He asked. Two star mage. Aaron replied. "Element?" Master Wun asked. "Fire". Aaron replied. Master Wun closed the file, he whispered to the man beside him just as he did for Emily and the man scribbled on the note pad in front of him. When he was done, he picked a card on the table and handed to Aaron. "When you get out of the tent, go left and keep walking till you see a series of purple colored tents, enter the biggest one and give them that card, they''ll sort out your accommodation". He said. Liam went next. "Academy?" Master Wun asked. "Firefox". He replied. Name? Master Wun asked. "Liam Jacobson". He replied. "Level?" Master Wun asked. "One star mage". Liam replied. Master Wun raised his eyebrows but he nodded. "Element?" "Earth". Liam replied. Master Wun nodded once again. "I''m going through your files and you have a lot of potential, keep pushing and you just might become something very special". Liam nodded humbly although I could see his chest puff out a little more, he was obviously pleased by the praise. Zoe was next, she walked up the table and the other man smiled as he saw her. "Hello Zoe". He said. "Hello master Gon". She replied with a smile. Chapter 44: Demonstration Master Wun stared at the two of them. "You know her?" He asked master Gon. "Yes". Master Gon replied and laughed heartily. She''s my niece. Master Wun smiled at that and turned to look at Zoe. "Academy?" He asked. "Firefox". Zoe replied. He nodded. "Name?" "Zoe Reeds". She replied. "Level?" He asked. "Level Two". She said. "Element?" He asked. "Air". She replied. Master Wun''s eyes scanned her file and he smiled. "You''re a remarkable talent". He said simply and handed her the card. "When you get out of the tent, go to your right and keep walking till you see a series of wine colored tents, enter the biggest one and give them the card, they''ll sort out your accommodation". Zoe nodded and left, it was now my turn. I walked up to the table, Master Wun shuffled through the files absentmindedly. "Academy?" He asked. I swallowed, this was the moment I''d been dreading slightly. "None". I replied. The room went quiet as the three masters stopped what they doing and stared at me. Master Wun''s brows furrowed in confusion. "What do you mean?" He asked. "I have no academy". I repeated. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How is that possible?" Master Wun looked at the other masters at the table, he then turned back to me. "How old are you?" "18". I replied. "Then you should be registered in an academy by now". He said with a frown. "I recently just discovered I had magic". I explained to him. "Just discovered magic at such an old age?" Master Gon muttered in confusion. How is that possible. "I don''t know". I replied. Master Wun''s frown deepened. "Element?" He asked. "Air". I said. He stared at me impassively. "Could you demonstrate for us". He said. "Yes, but I''ve never been taught any techniques, I can only coat my knife in air". I replied him. "Go on then". He said. I brought out my knife and controlled the mana till it covered the knife completely. "He really is a mage". The third man whose name I didn''t know said breathlessly. "I''m curious, when did you discover you were a mage?" Master Gon asked me. "A few weeks ago". I replied. "And why didn''t you go to the academy?" "My friend told me the academy wasn''t admitting more students for the moment, so I didn''t bother". I explained. He nodded before scribbling something down, Master Wun gave me a card. "Go to right and find the purple tent". He said. I nodded and collected the card, then I stepped out of the tent. Emily, Zoe, Aaron and Liam were all standing outside the tent, waiting for me. "What took you so long?" Emily asked when she saw me. "They wanted to know why I wasn''t in any academy, they also wanted to see me demonstrate my magic". I explained to the gang. "Yeah, yeah whatever, let''s go get our accommodation now". Liam said and started walking off. Emily scowled at him but she and Zoe walked off the opposite direction, Aaron and I shared a look, he shrugged and started walking after Liam, I followed suit. "Wait!" Emily suddenly shouted and we turned back to look at her. "We all meet back here at sunset". She called. "Okay". Aaron said and we continued walking. We soon got to a cluster of tents, the biggest one was easy to spot at the center, we entered and inside there were two men who sat at a large desk. One of the men drummed his finger idly on the table, he looked up when we entered. "Hi, we were asked to bring this here". Aaron said and gave him the card. The man looked lazily at the three of us. "Bring yours too". He said to us, Liam and I gave him our cards. He checked the cards and gave them to the man sitting by his side. The second man wrote something down and gave us a tag that had the number 33 written on it. "Look for the tent with that number on it, the three of you will be staying together". He said and went back to writing. Aaron, Liam and I shared confused looks and went out, the men had not told us how to find the tent. We stepped out and started walking downwards. "The tents are arranged in ascending order". Liam noted. I looked at the tents and realized he was right, the tent closest to us was numbered 10, the tent after it was 11, then next was 12 and it went on like that. We followed the order till we got to the tent with the number 33 in front of it, it was a medium sized tent like the rest of them but it would do just well, after all the only I''d gotten in two days was in a moving carriage. We put in our load and curled up to sleep. It was exactly sunset when i woke up, I took one look at the crimson sky and hurriedly got to my feet, if Emily and Zoe waited for too long without seeing us, they might start to get worried. I tapped Aaron and Liam, they both woke up grudgingly but I didn''t let them go back to sleep. "It''s sunset". I said. "We need to go now". Liam grumbled, then he got to his feet and stepped out, Aaron followed suit, I stepped out of the tent last and closed it behind me. Neither Emily nor Zoe was at near green tent by the time we got there and I worried slightly that they might have come and decided to start searching when they didn''t see us. After a long moment of waiting, two female figures appeared in the horizon, their faces and bodies became more visible as they got nearer and they turned out to be Emily and Zoe. "Hi guys". Emily greeted when they got us, Aaron and Liam were still grumpy from being woken up and they mumbled their greetings. "You guys were already here before?" I asked, I wanted to know if they already got here and left when they didn''t see us. Chapter 45: You know why we’re here! (18+) "No". Emily replied. "We just got here". I couldn''t believe my ears. "You''re telling me you set the time for us to meet but you still came late?" I asked incredulously. Emily shrugged and I shook my head, that why couldn''t women ever keep to time? "When are we eating?" Liam said and rubbed his stomach. "I''m starving here". "You didnt eat while you were in the tent?" Emily asked. "No, we slept almost immediately". I replied. Zoe suddenly stretched. "I''m going for a stroll, there''s a place I loved the last time I came here. I want to check it out again". "Want us to come with you?" Aaron asked. "Nah, it''s a little personal". She replied. Emily nodded. "Okay, have fun". "When will you be back?" Aaron asked. "I don''t know, i might come back early or very late". She replied. "If it''s early come back here, if it''s late just go to your tent directly". He said. Zoe nodded, then she said something that shocked all of us. "Levi, will you come with me?" The four of us exchanged shocking looks. "Huh?" Liam said. Zoe looked at me expectantly. "Well?" I pointed to my chest in confusion. "You want me to come with you?" "Yes". She said impatiently. "But why him?" Aaron asked. "Why not any of us or all of us?" Zoe rolled her eyes. "He''s the only one who doesn''t constantly fawn over me, at least I know he''ll not disturb me". Liam balled his fists, at first I thought he might attack me but he instead turned to Aaron. "You heard? This is all your fault". He said. "Me? How is it my fault?" Aaron replied. "You''re always disturbing her and fawning over her". Liam said. "Why can''t you just let her rest, she doesn''t like you". Aaron shook his head indignantly. "Why won''t you stop disturbing her, she doesn''t like you either". "That''s not true, she likes me more!" Liam shouted. "She likes the giant serpents we fought more than you!" Aaron replied. "Speaking of serpents, I wish that one bit you!" Liam shouted. Zoe looked at me with a shake of her head. "Let''s go". She said. I frowned. "I''ve not even agreed to follow you yet". She looked at me. "Are you going to refuse?" I looked at the arguing boys and Emily who had one hand on her temple already, poor girl. "I think I''ll go". I said, eager to escape. "Good". She said and smiled at me, I was confused because when did she start smiling at me. We walked off the accommodation area and headed for the shopping district. We walked passed the district and continued down a less busy path, after we had walked for a while, I realized we had strayed from the main path and were now on a lonely road heading to a sparsely inhabited area. "Zoe, where are we going?" I asked as I looked around and saw less people and more dilapidated buildings, I didn''t even know such a place existed in the castle. "We''ll be there soon, be patient". Zoe replied with a roll of her eyes. I kept quiet and we kept walking till Zoe finally stopped in front of an abandoned building, the building was in a poor state and parts of it hard started to collapse. "We''re here". Zoe announced brightly. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I stared at the building again. "What are we doing in an rotting building?" I asked her. "You''ll see soon enough". Zoe replied and grabbed my hand, she pushed the door open and pulled me inside. The inside of the building was in far better shape than one would expect from its outwards appearance. Zoe suddenly closed the door and the room became darker. I turned around quickly to see her with a sly smile on her face. "Zoe". I said and took a step back. "Yes". She replied, that sly smile still on her face. "What''s going on?" I asked and took another step back. "You know what''s going on". She replied and took a step towards me. "I really don''t". I replied. The sly smile left Zoe''s face and she made an exasperated sigh. "I know you want me Levi". She said. My mind was spinning, I tried to search my memories for anything I did that could have made her think so, there was none. "Huh?" I said. "I''ve seen how you''ve been staring at me since we got down from the carriage". She said. Then it hit me, I got the mission notification when we stepped down from the carriage and I''ve been wondering how I was going to manage it since then, I must have been staring at her a lot and she noticed. I wanted to tell her it was a misunderstanding and I didn''t want her, then I realized this was a chance for me to complete my mission, I would be a fool to let it pass me. "You have?" I asked, keeping my voice guilty and bashful. "Yes". She replied and stepped close to me, I didn''t move back this time. "I know you want to kiss me, touch me". She took another step towards me until she was standing directly in front of me. "Right¡­ so what are you going to do about it?" I asked, smirking at her. "This". She said and leaned in to kiss me. [Kiss, +20 lust points] Our lips touched as she pressed her face into mine and I closed my eyes to relish the feel of her soft succulent lips. She pulled back from the kiss and stared at me, the lust was evident on her face. I went in for another kiss, crashing my lips against hers, then my hands began to travel down her body till I got to her melons, I squeezed them gently at first, then more firmly. Mmmm¡­ ahhh! She moaned into my mouth as I fondled her melons. [fondle, +30 lust points] I moved to her nipples and pinched them before squeezing them. Ahhhh..: uhmm! Zoe moaned as my hands ministered to her melons. I continued like this for a while, kissing her and fondling her melons, then I pulled away from the kiss and went to her neck, I bit it softly and sucked on it. Uhhmm¡­ ahhh.. ohhh. Zoe moaned in pleasure as I sucked on her neck, I moved my hand down her body till I got to her thigh, then I slid my hand up her thigh, till I got under her gown. Mmmm.. Uhmm. Zoe moaned as her knees buckled and she held on to me for support. I smiled to myself, I wasn''t even near her cave yet she was already lost in pleasure. I traced my hand up her thigh till I got to her panties. Chapter 46: The emperor (18+) I traced my hand up her thigh till I got to her panties. Ahh.. Uhmm. She moaned as I rubbed her cave through the panties. I sucked on her neck with enough force that I was sure there was going to be a hickey there. I pushed her panties aside and slid a finger inside her wet cave. [Quest complete] [Reward obtained] [New skill acquired: Vortex] [Finger, +100 lust points] Mmmhh¡­ ahhh. Zoe moaned loudly and I continued to push my finger deep inside her cave. I pulled my finger out and pushed it back in, then I repeated the motion slowly at first but I soon increased the tempo and was sliding my finger in and out of her as fast as I could. Ahh.. Uhmm¡­ Mmmmh. Zoe kept moaning as she clung to me tight and her whole body kept vibrating. After a while of fingering, I pulled out my finger and put it on her lips, Zoe looked at me with a disgusted look on her face at first but I kept my finger on her lips while staring at her. She got the message and opened her mouth, I slid my finger that had just been in her cave into her mouth and she tentatively began to suck on it. "Good girl". I whispered as she sucked on it and the statement seemed to transform her into a wilder person, she began to suck on my finger with more enthusiasm. Interesting, so she loves being called a good girl. I thought and smiled. Zoe stopped sucking on my finger and dropped to her knees, she was about to pull my pants down when the door suddenly opened and an old angry man hobbled towards us. It turned out the apartment we chose for our sexcapade wasn''t an abandoned one, it was occupied, just poorly maintained. Zoe and I froze as we stared at the man who raised his hands angrily. "What are you two doing?" He shouted at us. That broke us out of the trance and Zoe hurriedly got to her feet and pulled the door open, she ran out of the apartment and I followed on her heels. We didn''t stop running till we were a long distance away from the apartment, only then did we stop and bent to catch our breaths. We looked at each other as we panted and burst into laughter. "Well that was interesting". I said while laughing. "It was". Zoe agreed, then she punched my arm. "If you tell anyone about this I''ll kill you". I raised my hands in mock surrender. My lips are sealed. And so are yours shortie, unfortunately. Zoe relaxed her grip on me and smiled. "Let''s go meet the others then, no need to keep them waiting". **** By the next evening, all the mages had arrived and the General of the army, a mage that looked like he was no more than in his forties gathered us on the field and told us we were to assemble in the palace by the time the royal clock struck. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When it was evening and the clock was about to strike, Aaron, Liam and I walked to the palace, we wanted to be in the front. The palace was surprisingly full when we got there, it seemed we were not the only ones with the idea to come earlier. Still, we managed to get good spots and began our wait for the emperor. I suddenly spotted Emily and Zoe standing not too far from us and alerted the others, Liam waved at them and they walked over. As I watched them get nearer to us, a small wave panic hit me, I had technically become involved with the two of them, what if Emily and Zoe were talking one day and one of them spilled that they had done stuff with me? Hey guys. Emily greeted warmly, Zoe was polite but reserved in her greeting, she gave a subtle wink when our eyes locked. Just then there was an increase in the murmurs and we looked to see the cause, about a dozen or more guards had filed out and they formed a straight line in front of the throne. I felt him before I saw him, it felt like an omniscient aura had spread into the room, chasing all the air away and taking its place. It was suddenly hard to breath and my lungs seemed like they were filled with water. The emperor walked into the room, he was an old man that somehow managed to walk with a straightness that was youth-esque. His hair had splashes of grey in it and was packed into a neat bun, his moustache was neatly trimmed and his goatee had bits of grey in it too. He was a short man, about 170cm and was slightly chubby, he wore a long flowing gown that was adorned with jewels of all kind and they all shone, creating the appearance of a glow that seemed to envelope him. Behind the Emperor, walked a woman wrapped in a long black flowing gown, her entire body, including her face was covered and only her hands showed her skin. She was obviously the queen. Behind her walked a slim dainty lady, I knew she couldn''t be much more than my age, her black hair reached her waist and was adorned with different beads and jewels, she didn''t have massive melons or a giant behind but her slim shape only added to her elegance, I wanted her more than anything. I figured that she must be the princess, I had a better chance of turning into a dragon. Two men followed her, I recognized the crown Prince from earlier when I saw him at the city gate, beside him was a man that looked almost identical to him, in fact he was a younger copy of him, I assumed that was the other prince Zoe had told me about. The emperor and his procession took their seats and the whole palace bowed, then we watched and waited for him to adress us. Chapter 47: Part of the queen’s guard The emperor and his procession took their seats and the whole palace bowed, then we watched and waited for him to adress us. The emperor raised his hand and the palace became deathly silent, there were no murmurs or movement. "Welcome proud mages of this kingdom". He said in a very raspy voice that echoed around the large palace. "You have been summoned under unfavorable conditions, as many of you know, we have recently come under attack from forces beyond what we can comprehend". He paused to let his words sink in. "You should consider yourselves lucky that you''ve been given the ability and opportunity to defend this great empire". "All three star mages upwards will immediately be drafted in the army and will March to Garlem to fight the beast monsters. He paused again. All two star mages will join the army as well but they''ll remain in the city, in case there are any attacks. While one star mages will join the guards in palace to protect the royal family". He looked around before he continued. Further more, all one and two star mages will undergo training to help them develop and increase their mana level. He cleared his throat. "That will be all, you are all dismissed now". We left the palace amidst many murmuring. "So we don''t get to be part of the action after all". Liam complained bitterly. "You could barely fight those snakes but you want to go to war". Aaron replied him with a scoff. "Hey, at least I didn''t need to be rescued like a little princess". Liam snapped. "So we''re both not qualified to go to war, I don''t know what you''re upset about". Aaron said. I agreed with Aaron, if we struggled so much at the serpent''s pass, then obviously battle was going to be much more difficult for us. This way we got to serve the kingdom while still being safe, besides since we would be training, we had a chance to improve and get better at combat, then we could go join the army. As we left the palace, we were directed to a large room where we would measure our mana level. It was done so that no one would lie about their mana level to stay back at the palace or sneak off to the war. To measure your mana level, you had to put your hands on an orb that contained pure mana itself, the orb would then measure the concentration of mana in you and rings would appear in the orb according to the amount of mana rings you had in you. When we had all measured our mana levels and it was documented, we were dismissed. Emily, Zoe, Aaron, Liam and I went with the other one and two star mages to meet the captain of the guard so he could assign us our positions. The captain was surprisingly mild mannered, he spoke in a clear and gentle voice but at the same time it was obvious that if trouble ever arose, he would not hesitate to strike it down. Liam was assigned to guard the emperor''s sister while I was added to queen''s guard. The captain pointed me to the chief guard to the queen, a tall muscular man that looked like he hadn''t smiled in years. "What''s your name?" He asked in a gruff voice. "Levi". I replied. He grunted. "My name''s Klaus, you resume tomorrow, by evening". I nodded. "Okay". "Good, you know the guard house?" He asked. I shook my head. "Ah, you''ll figure it out anyway". He said and looked away from me, I took it as my cue to leave. I was roaming the court when I bumped into Liam and Aaron. "Hey Levi, where are you going?" He asked. I''m looking for the guard house. I replied. "Us too, come". He said and I followed him till we reached the guard house, a large stony building. Inside the guard room was hot, dark and stuffy, I looked around and saw small rooms with 3 beds each. "Guess we have three roommates". Aaron muttered. A man stopped us as we were walking. "Who are you?" He asked in a gruff voice. "We''re mages, we''re new here". Liam replied. "Oh mages". He grunted. "You need a place to stay?" "Yes". Aaron nodded. He stroked his beard. "Well, you''re in luck". He fiddled with a bunch of keys he hung around his waist, he grabbed a key and tossed it at us, I caught it. "Keep walking straight, last door by your left". He said and turned away. "Why did he say we''re in luck?" Liam asked we walked. "Probably because we found an empty room". Aaron replied. "But they have to provide rooms for us no matter what, we shouldn''t be grateful for that". Liam protested. "I don''t mean that you idiot". Aaron snapped. "There''s three of us and we found an empty room, so we can stay together, if not we''d have to be split apart". "Ohh". Liam said in realization. "Idiot". Aaron muttered. "Hey, I heard that". Liam shouted at him. I shook my head and pushed the key into the lock, this was to be my life for the foreseeable future. I sighed. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 48: Meeting master Jared The next morning Aaron woke me up, I sat up in bed trying to motivate myself to stand up. "Get up, it''s time for training". Aaron said, his eyes were still stony with sleep but he got up from the ground and went to wake Liam. "Uhm, leavemalone". Liam mumbled and rolled to the other side. "Get up Liam". Aaron said to him and tapped his gently again. "Go away". Liam said and squeezed his eyes shut. "Okay". Aaron said and raised his leg, he swung it and gave Liam a sharp kick that sent him rolling off the bed and falling onto the ground. "Hey! What was that for?" Liam complained as he sat up on the ground, still tangled in his blanket. "Get up, time for training". Aaron said and walked out of the room. "I hate that bastard so much". Liam muttered as she struggled to untangle himself from the blanket and stood up. I shook my head, got off the bed and went outside. Once outside, I went to the bucket of water and scooped a bowl, I washed my face and returned to the room. I put on my clothes and waited for Aaron and Liam to be ready, they were soon ready and we headed for the courtyard. At the entrance to the courtyard a man stopped us. "What level?" "One star". I said. "One star". Liam said. "Two star". Aaron said. He pointed to the right. "You two go there". He pointed to the left. "You go there". He said to Aaron. The three of us shared looks before splitting to our respective levels. At the right there were four masters, each stood with a group of students, i wondered which one was air and looked at Liam in confusion. "See". Liam said and pointed to one of the masters who made a technique with his hand and air came out. I nodded. "Guess that''s my class". I said and Liam smiled. "See you after training". He said. "Sure". I replied before walking off to join the class. The master was a tall slim man who was around 190cm, he was in the middle of demonstrating a technique when I joined the group of mages before him. He paused mid act and looked at me. "I see we have a latecomer". He said and stared me impassively. I shuffled my feet, I was already a weird case among the masters for not having an academy, i didn''t want to be known for lateness as well. "What''s your name boy?" He asked, staring at me intently. By now the whole class had turned and were now looking at me. The way he called me boy triggered a flash of anger in me and I couldn''t control the sharpness in my voice as I told him. "Levi, sir". My tone seemed to take the master aback and he looked shocked for a tiny moment but he quickly recovered and a small smile crossed his face. "I''ve heard of you, you''re the mage without an academy". He said. I cringed, I was hoping the whole academy business would blow away but now the class knew. "Yes sir". I replied, fighting to keep my voice steady. The master rubbed his smooth chin. "Hmmm, I don''t suppose you know the basics". He asked. I shook my head slowly. "My friend taught me a few moves but other than that, no sir". His eyes glittered in surpise. "Your friend?" I nodded. "What level is she?" He asked. "One star". I replied. His smile became wider and he looked around the class curiously. Where is this friend of yours? sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "She''s not here sir". I replied. "She''s with the fire mages". The master looked at me with surpise. "Let me get this straight, the only lessons you''ve gotten are from your friend, a one star fire mage?" A few mages snickered and laughed, i clenched my teeth in anger at them but I nodded. "Yes sir". I replied. "Interesting". He said and moved away from me, he turned to face the class. "I''m hope most of you have mastered mama control?" We nodded. "Good". He said. "Now today I''ll be teaching you one of the most basic techniques of air magic, the one directional wind slam". He paused and looked at us. "If you can master it very quickly, then I''ll teach you the two directional wind slam too but let''s focus on the first one for now". He brought out a pair of small paper fans from his robe and spread it. 0Bring out your weapons". He said. The class brought out their weapons, they were paper fans similar to the one he carried, I gulped as I brought out my knives. "Good". The master said and paced around us to ensure we all had weapons. He stopped in front of me and stared at me with confusion on his face. "What are these?" He asked, pointing to my knives. My ears felt hot as I raised them. "My weapons". "Where are your fans?" He asked me. "Uhm, I don''t have any". I replied. Some of the mages laughed again. The master looked up in deliberation for a while, then he looked at the students. Who has an extra pair of fans? At first nobody responded but then a busty girl in glasses raised her hand. "I do". She reached in her robes and brought out a pair of fans and tossed them at me. I tried to catch them but they fell to the ground and the class laughed at me again as I hurried picked them up. The master had an amused look in his face as he stared at me. "Very well then". He said and walked off. He turned back to look at me. "my name is master Jared by the way." I nodded and he went back to the front of the class. "Now coat your fans in mana". He said to us. I held the fans firmly, they looked like paper from afar but when you touched them you realized they were made from some sort of metal alloy and the edges were sharp, it could be used to stab someone just like a knife. Chapter 49: One directional wind slam I let the mama flow down my arms till it coated the fan. "Good". Master Jared said as he walked round making sure we had all gotten it. "Now, transfer the bulk of your mana to one side of the fan, preferably the side facing away from you". He said. I tried to push the mana to the side of the fan but I couldn''t, I looked up and saw that a few of the students had gotten it, while others like struggled with it. Mates Jared walked through the mages, correcting individuals that hadn''t gotten it and praising the ones who did. "No, you don''t force it, you let it seep into the other side then you hold it back so it doesn''t leave". He said to one boy in front of me who was also struggling with the technique. He looked at me and saw that I hadn''t gotten the technique, his lips pressed into a thin line but he said nothing. Soon almost all the class had been able to transfer the mana to one side except me and one other guy. Master Jared motioned for us to come forward and raised his fan. "Watch what I''m about to do and tell me if you think it''s cool". He said. I nodded in confusion, I could feel the eyes of the class burning into the back of my head and I prayed it wasn''t something embarrassing about to happen. Master Jared raised his fan, he coated it in mana then transferred the mana to one side, he then swung his fan out in a sweeping motion at the small tree beside us. A blast of wind left the fan and slammed into the tree, knocking it cleanly off the ground and lifting it a few feet away. Master jared stared at the uprooted tree and rubbed his forehead. "Huh, I guess I used too much force, I didn''t want to uproot it". The class stared at the uprooted tree in amazement, he had barely flicked his fan and it generated enough power to knock it off. Master Jared looked at us. "Do you think that was cool?" I nodded, the guy also nodded. Master Jared smiled tightly. "I thought as much, now look you two, you can also do that and much more". He paused and leaned into us. "But first you need to learn to transfer your mana to one side of the fan". "It''s up to you to decide how badly you want this". He said and walked to the front of the class. "Until every student has master mana transfer, I can''t teach you the one directional wind slam". The class groaned and I could feel their angry stares at me and the guy. Master Jared turned to us. "So what do you say guys, are you going to let down your teammates?" I shook my head firmly, I wasn''t going to let them down but it wasn''t even about them, it was about me, I''d dreamed about magic for as long as I could remember and I wasn''t going to give up now. "Good, now transfer the mana to the other side of the fan". Master Jared said. "He can''t do it". I heard one of the boys whisper to his friend. Anger burned through me and I raised my fan, controlling the mana down my arm into the fan, it coated the two sides and I tried hard to move the mana to one side but it wouldn''t budge. The other got it and triumphantly went to join the rest of the class. "Let''s just get rid of this loser". The boy who whispered earlier said out loud and the class giggled. The anger grew in my chest and I desperately wanted to prove to him that I wasn''t a loser, that I was actually able to be a mage. Maybe I wanted to prove it to myself as well. "How do I use vortex?" I muttered. [Vortex, to activate vortex, channel the mana to the tip of your finger or weapon and roll it in an anti clockwise motion, then shove it with all the force you have] I snarled and directed the mana to the edges of the fan, I pointed it at the boy and began to move my hand in an anti clockwise motion. Master Jared''s eyes widened as he realized what I was doing but it was too late, the vortex grew in my hand and I shoved it at the boy. The vortext left the fan and headed for the boy at great speed but master Jared jumped in front of it and deflected the air, a huge gust of wind blew at the entire class. The mages had gone silent, even the boy had stopped smiling as he realized what could have just happened to him if master Jared didn''t interfere. Master Jared''s eyes were stern as he stepped up to me. "Where did you learn that?" He asked in a quiet voice. "I watched my friend do it and I just tried it". I lied smoothly. "That''s a two star attack. Master Jared said. You shouldn''t have been able to do it. The class gasped when they heard I used a higher level attack. A look of respect and admiration entered master Jared''s eyes but it was quickly replaced with a stern look. "You shouldn''t do level two attacks again, you don''t have the capacity to control it and you could have easily hurt everybody here". I nodded sheepishly "To use the vortex, you transferred the mana to the edge of the fan". He said. I nodded. "So you can transfer to the edge which is much harder but you can''t transfer to the side?" He asked in surpise. I shrugged. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Okay let''s try this then, first transfer it to the edge then transfer it to the side". He replied. I inhaled deeply and did as he said, I moved the mana to the edge, then I slowly guided it to the side, this time it worked and I smiled triumphantly. Master Jared smiled. "You really are something special". Then he dismissed me and went to the front of the class. "Okay now that everyone has mastered the first step, let''s practice our sweeping motion". It turned out transferring mana to the side was the hardest part, the sweeping was more about controlling the amount of force you used. By the end of the training, we had all mastered the one directional wind slammed. Master watched the sun in the middle of the sky and wiped a bead of sweat off his forehead. "That will be all today class, you''re dismissed now, go to your various duty places". Chapter 50: The girl with blue eyes When I got to the empress''s quarters, I was assigned to be at the entrance to the stairway. It was a significantly boring task as not many people came to visit the empress, it seemed she was not an outgoing person and she rarely mingled with people. I still hadn''t seen her face so I didn''t know what she looked like. When I asked Dan, the other mage guarding the stairway with me, he shrugged and said he didn''t know what she looked like either, apparently she had suddenly started covering her face one day and she never took off the veil since then. Everyone had forgotten what her face looked like but the old ones who saw it said she was a very beautiful woman. When I was done with my shift, I left the empress''s quarters and left for the guard common room. As I enter I saw Aaron, Liam and Emily sitting at a table, eating and discussing animatedly, Emily waved me over immediately she saw me. I smiled and nodded at her, I went to the servers and extended my plate. A delicate hand reached out to take it from me, as the hand touched mine, a jolt of electricity moved through my body and I looked up to see who the hand belonged to. A pretty face stared back at me, she had blonde hair and blue eyes and her cheeks became pink as she stared at me. Thank you system for this handsome body you put me into! I winked at her and the blush deepened as she served me with a larger than normal portion. I smiled at her with gratefulness and headed to join my friends. When I reached the table, Liam and Aaron stared jealously at my plate. "Damn, the waitress has a crush on you or something?" Liam asked, his eyes still not leaving my plate. Little did he know, I fought a smile and dug into my food. "So how did your day go?" Emily asked me. I dropped the spoon. "it was stressful but interesting". I said. "Tell us all about it". Emily said and I obliged, I told them about the lessons and how hard it had been for me to master the technique, i was telling about the empress and her introverted lifestyle when Zoe walked in. Aaron saw her first and waved at her, she gave us a smile and tipped her head towards us. She was soon at the table with her food. "Come sit with me". Liam said excitedly. Zoe turned up her nose. "I think not". She said coldly and sat beside Emily instead. Aaron snickered and Liam flung a pea at him. "You two cut it out!" Emily said when Aaron grabbed a piece of jerky and wanted to fling it back. We all swapped stories about our day and then we were done with our food. As we walked out of the common room, an idea occurred to me and I rushed back inside, I went straight to the pretty blonde server. She looked surpised when she saw me. "Hi". I said. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She looked me up and down. "Hey". She drawled sensually. "What time do you finish up here?" I asked, going straight to business. "You want to kidnap me?" She teased. "Would you like that?" I replied with a smile. Her eyes glittered. "Perhaps". She folded the napkin in her hand. "I close in like one hour". I nodded. "Good, I''ll be waiting for you outside this building in exactly one hour". I ran back outside to join the others. "What was that about?" Liam asked as I hurriedly joined them. "Nothing". I said and we continued our walk. One hour later I was standing by the front of the common room, I wanted to pace around to relieve some of the tension I felt but I didn''t want her to think I was nervous. Even if you''re nervous or unsure about something, you should never show it to a girl, always act as confident as possible, what''s the worst that can happen? A couple of people left the building but none of them were the girl, I started to worry that she wasn''t going to show up but I couldn''t go check the building to see if she was around, that would be too thirsty of me. After a few more moments of waiting, she came out looking even more beautiful than before. She had taken off her grubby clothes and was dressed in a black gown that sat nicely on her slim body. Her blonde hair still managed to glow in the dark. "Hi". I said with a smile as she came out. "Hey". She replied with a smile of her own. "I see you dolled yourself up for me". I said with a smirk. She rolled her eyes but her smiled remained. "Don''t be presumptuous". I put my hand to my chest in mock solemnity. "Never". She laughed. "My name is Levi by the way". I said. "Bella". She replied. "Cute name". I said. She laughed. "Are there any non cute names?" "Of course". I replied. "Take Michael for example, definitely not cute". She frowned and stopped walking. "My brother''s name is Michael". Uh oh. I wanted to apologize and say I didn''t mean it when she suddenly burst into laughter. "I''m just pulling your legs, Michael is a totally weird name". I smirked. Pulling my legs hug? Soon you''ll be pulling my.. okay let''s focus. "So where do you want to go?" She asked me. "Actually I was thinking you''ll show me around, since I''m new here". I replied. "Sure". She said. "Let''s go to my favorite spot". "I have a secret". I said to her. "See, I have a medical condition actually". She peered at me intently. "Oh, what is it?" "Well, I have balance problems. So I need to rest on a beautiful for support every now and then". I said as I slid my arm around her shoulder and leaned on her. She rolled her eyes but her smile grew wider. Everything is rizz when you''re attractive. Chapter 51: I’ll spank you (18+) Bella''s favorite spot turned out to be a small pond near the edge of the wall. It was a shallow pond that had a couple of flat stones set up in a way that a person could sit on them, Bella led me by my hand towards two stones close to each other and we sat. I stared at her and my breath almost caught. Ordinarily, Bella was utterly dazzling but at the moment she looked like a work of art, an exquisite painting made by the most talented of angels. The dim moon cast a grayish hue on her pale skin and her eyes that had seemed blue when I was inside turned out to be gray, the gentle breeze fluttered at her hair, tossing it around playfully. I have to admit, as much as I like a hot banging body, nothing beats a truly pretty face. "What are you staring at?" Bella asked me with a confused look on her face. My mind became blank and I hastily thought of what to say, I couldn''t think of a witty retort so I decided to go with the truth. Honesty is the best policy right? "I was admiring your beauty". I admitted sheepishly. Bella smirked, which was a little interesting to me, I find it funny when girls smirk. "Is that all I am to you, a piece of meat?" I shrugged. "A very beautiful piece of meat". Bella grabbed a handful of sand and flung it at me, I threw my hands up to block it but it spread and it me in the face. I would have done anything to be a higher level mage at the moment so I could have blocked the sand. "What was that for?" I complained, blinking furiously to force the sand out of my eyes. "For being a jerk". She replied with a smile. Oh really ? I bent my body and grabbed a handful of sand and flung it at her, because of my enhanced speed and strength, it flew right at her and hit her face before she could even process what was happening. Bella gasped and looked at me with shock on her face. "What kind of guy hurts a woman?" She asked incredulously. I shrugged and kept the smirk on my face. She scoffed as she dusted the sand off her face and body. "You sir, are not a gentleman". "I never claimed to be one". I replied in a dark tone. Bella looked at me and I saw her glaze over slightly as lust spread through her body. We maintained eye contact for a while, neither of us said anything, then Bella blinked and looked away. "You''re a mage". She said, it wasn''t a question but I replied anyway. "Yes". "What level mage are you?" She asked, turning to me. "I''m a level one mage". I replied her. "So, one of the weak ones". She teased. I rolled my eyes. "Says the human". Bella laughed at that. "Fair enough". She looked at me and her eyes slid slowly to my lips. I noticed this and noticed how her breath had become shallower. "Do you want to kiss me, Bella?" I asked out of the blue. She stared at me while she contemplated her answer. "What happens if I say no?" She asked me with a teasing smile. I laughed. "I''ll say you''re a liar but I''ll respect your choice". Her smile turned wistful and she looked away, staring into the pond, after a while she looked back at me. "Do you want to kiss me?" Of course you dumb b*tch. I yelled in my head but I smiled outwardly. "Yes I do". I replied calmly. "What''s stopping you?" She asked with a seductive smile. "Nothing I guess". I replied and scooted till I was at the edge of the stone and I was close to her. I looked at her and then leaned in to kiss her lips. I brushed it tentatively at first, savoring the softness as her lips parted to let me in. [Kiss, +20 points] Mmmm. Bella moaned softly into my mouth and her hand snaked up my neck to cup my face. I pulled and watched her eyes fly open in protest, I chuckled and went in for another kiss. This time it was fiercer than the first one, if the first had been an appetizer, this one was the main course, I dominated her mouth like it was uncharted land and I was the british. Mmmmm. Bella moaned as we kissed passionately, my hand cupped her face at first, then it began to slide down, till it reached her shoulder, I paused a little to see if she was comfortable with it, then I snaked my hands further down till I was holding her jugs in my hand and squeezing them gently. [Fondle, +30 lust points] Ahhh¡­. Ohmm. Bella broke the kiss to moan loudly, I used the opportunity to move my mouth to her neck and began to suck on it. Uhmmm. Ohhh. Bella moaned loudly this time and she pushed my head away slightly. "Not here". She said, her face red from all the pleasure she was feeling. "Where then?" I asked, panting myself thanks to desire that was rushing through my body. "My room, I''m the only one there". She panted. "Okay, let''s go then". I said and gave her neck a small bite. "Ouch!" She exclaimed and pushed my face away. I laughed as I stood up and gave her a hand, she took it and I helped her up. I stretched and flexed my sleepy legs. "Let''s go now". Bella said impatiently and I smirked. "Someone''s very eager". I teased. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She blushed but rolled her eyes and began to walk off, I walked after her and due to my longer legs, it only took me a few steps to meet her. As soon as I caught up to her, I gave her butt a small spank, it jiggled as my hand came in contact with it. "Oww!" Bella exclaimed and shoved me away. Chapter 52: Breaking Bella 1 (18+) In my eagerness to defile Bella, I hadn''t asked where she stayed and how we would be able enter. My rod had done the thinking for me and I had simply agreed and followed along. As we stopped in front of a medium sized building that was definitely too big to be occupied by one person, my brain finally regained some of its intelligence and I turned to Bella. "Where is this?"I asked her. "My place". She replied in a matter-of-fact voice. "I know that". I snapped. "I meant the building, what type of people reside here?" She shrugged and pushed the door open, it was an old wooden that groaned as it swung open. "Anybody really". She stepped into the building and looked back at me. "Are you coming in?" I looked at the building, looked at the aged door and shrugged, I was more than capable of protecting myself and her if danger arose, besides if she felt this place was safe enough for her to sleep in, it must be safe for us to commit several activities. I stepped into the building behind her and she pushed the door closed. Inside, it smelt like wet wood and ashes, probably from the burning torch that hung from the wall. "Are you sure no one will disturb us here¡­" i started to ask but Bella cut me off by attacking my lips with a ferocity that was animal like. I was taken aback for a minute before I relaxed my body and leaned in to the kiss. Smooch, smooch, squish.. Kissing sounds filled the tiny hallway as we locked our lips and pressed them again with burning desire. Bella finally broke away, panting. "Let''s go". She said breathlessly, I didn''t object this time, I hurriedly followed her as she walked through the hallway and stopped at a door that obviously led to her room. As she pushed her key in the lock and turned it, it suddenly occurred to me that I was going into an unknown room with a stranger. It was the equivalent of flirting with the devil, anything could happen to me here and it would take a while before anyone found me, if they found me at all. I shrugged off the thought, I wasn''t chickening out now, either I had the night of my life or I lost my life. I walked into her room. Bella closed the door behind me and immediately ran to my arms, she kissed me again and we stumbled blindly to the bed as we kissed. Slurp, slurp, slurp. I sucked on her tongue as she pushed it into my mouth, then I stuck mine in her mouth and for a moment she sucked on it before we started to wrestle with our tongues. I felt my leg hit the edge of the bed slightly and I pulled away from the kiss. Bella''s eyes flew open and I smirked at her as I spun around so I was farther from the bed and she was closer to it. "What are you doing?" She asked, her tone was soft and tiny due to the need that flowed through her bloodstream. I grinned and without warning, I pushed her onto the bed. "Woah". Bella yelled as she flew from the ground and landed in a heap on the soft bed. She looked at me with annoyance on her face. "You know, most guys would treat a beautiful woman with more grace and gentleness". She said. I laughed as I took off my shirt. "You''re right". I hooked my thumbs in my waistband. "Good thing I''m not most guys". She stared at me with a mixture of emotions on her face. "I don''t know what you''re doing to me". She said quietly. "Usually, I wouldn''t let a guy boss me around". I laughed and retracted my thumbs from my waistband, deciding not to go completely naked. I looked around her room properly for the first time and saw a lone chair standing in the corner of her room, on the other side there was a desk mounted to a mirror. "What are you doing?" Bella asked with a frown as I grabbed the chair and dragged it to the mirror, I spun it so it was facing way from the mirror and sat on it. I raised and my hand and curled my fingers to Bella in a ''come here'' motion. She blinked at me in surpise and my happiness grew. "Come". I said to her. Bella looked at me in confusion and slight annoyance. "No, I''m not coming till you apologize for treating me roughly". I laughed. "I was going to go all vanilla on you but since you said you don''t let guys boss you around, I''ve changed my mind". I stopped laughing and looked her square in the eyes. "Here''s what will happen, throughout this night, I''m going to boss you around and you''ll do as I say. If you don''t agree, then I''ll get up right now, put on my shirt and walk out of that door". S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bella stared at me as she contemplated the choices I laid before her. I smiled, it was obvious to see she was at war with herself. One part of her wanted to keep her ego and dignity, but another part was turned on terribly by me and my mannerisms. I looked at her as the two parts wrestled with each other and wondered she would agree to what I proposed. There was a huge chance she said no and I had to leave but I wasn''t too bothered honestly, women were not a problem for me anymore and I could always get another girl if I wanted. I''d not even bedded Zoe properly yet. "So what do you say?" I asked. She nodded slowly. "I''ll comply". She said in a defeated voice as her desire won over her pride. My smile grew wide. "You don''t have to ashamed about wanting to be pleased Bella". I teased. She flushed and kept her head down. "Come". I said. Chapter 53: Breaking Bella 2 (18+) "Come". I said. Bella rose from the bed slowly, it creaked as she stepped down and stood up. She finally forced her head up and stared at me. I motioned for to come and she complied, soon she was standing in front of me. "Drop to your knees". I ordered. Defiance flashed in her eyes and she glared at me. "I''m not.." "Kneel". I said, cutting her statement short, I held her gaze till she looked away and slowly got to her knees. Bella looked so beautiful kneel docilely before me, her blonde hair spilled over my lower thighs and I felt my rod flex painfully. I need relief. I said as I winced from the pain in my rod. "Take out my rod". Defiance flashed across her face again but Bella slowly reached for my crotch, her hand grazed my rod and she froze. "Big right?" I teased. "You''re not scared of a few extra inches are you?" Bella said nothing, she merely hooked her thumbs in my waistband and pulled my pants down. My rod sprung to life, engorged and leaking precum. Bella gasped audibly when she saw my swollen member and I started to get impatient. "It can''t bite, you know?" I said. "Touch it". Bella seemed mesmerized by the size of my member as she reached out slowly to touch, as her soft hand made contact with the tip of my rod, a jolt of electricity went through my body and I jerked. "Oh wow". I groaned. "Now move your hand to the shaft". Bella did as I said, rubbing precum over the shaft of my rod. ~Mmmm~. I groaned again as her touch sent waves of pleasure traveling through my body. "Okay now move your hand up and down". I said. "You can use two hands if it feels hard to do with one". Bella nodded and began to stroke my shaft up and down, lubricating it with more precum and sending wave after wave of pleasure running through my body. ~Mmmm~. I groaned as I felt the pleasure but it still wasn''t enough. "Lick it". I said. Bella''s head jerked up and she looked at me with shock on her face. "Lick it?" She replied. "Yes". I said with a smirk. She looked at my member with shock and revulsion on her face. "L..lick your.." She stammered. I frowned and leaned forward. "Wait, are you saying you''ve never done it before". She shook her head. "No". I couldn''t believe my ears. "So you''re a virgin?" She shook her head again. "No, I''ve had sex, I''ve just never done this before, it''s disgusting". I leaned back in the chair. "There''s a first time for everything, I guess". "What do you mean?" Bella asked. "Lick it". I said. "Start with the tip". Bella made a disgusted face but she leaned in slowly until her face was close to the tip of my rod, she stuck out her tongue and licked it. My hips bucked as the sensation of her tongue on my tip sent pleasure throughout my body. [Head, + 100 ] "Yes, just like that". I breathed. "Lick it more". Bella took another tentative lick and then another till she gained momentum and began to slurp the tip of my rod with confidence. ~Slurp, slurp, slurp~. Slurping sounds filled the room as Bella diligently worked her tongue on the tip of my rod. When the pleasure grew too much for me to handle, I pushed her head away. "Now lick the shaft, not just the tip". Bella looked like she was going to throw up but she leaned her face towards my rod once and stuck out her tongue, she began to take long licks on my shaft. ~Slurp, slurp, slurp~. She slurped all over my rod, coating it in saliva and I groaned as I let the pleasure wash over me. "Stop stop". I exclaimed and she pulled away. "That was good". I panted, trying to catch my breath. Bella started to get off her knees, thinking her job was done. I looked at her with amusement. "What are you doing?" I asked. "Aren''t we done?" She replied, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand. I shook my head. "We''re just getting started baby, kneel". S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bella let out a puff of exasperation but she got back to her knees in front of my still throbbing member. "Now you have to suck it". I said with a wicked grin. "Suck it?" She asked in a horrified voice. "Who does that?" "You, right now". I replied in a bored voice. "I won''t be putting that thing in my mouth". Bella said firmly. "That thing?" I replied incredulously. "A little respect for my little friend please, besides, yes you will be putting it in your mouth". "No". Bella repeated with a shake of her head. I let out an exaggerated sigh and stretched my body. "Well, it seems your mind is made up, so I''ll be leaving now". I started to stand up. "Wait!" Bella exclaimed hastily, I could see her wrestling within herself again but in the end the horny part won again and she bent her head. "I''ll suck it", That wasn''t enough for me, I needed to rub it in. "Suck what?" I asked. "Huh?" She looked at me in confusion. "What''s my rod called?" "Your little friend". She replied. "So what will you suck?" I asked. "I''ll suck your little friend". She replied in a low voice. I could see her ego fracture as she said those words and I laughed internally, only the gods knew how many guys she must have humbled in her life, now she was the one kneeling before an engorged member, shamelessly following orders. I relaxed back in the chair and slapped my rod slightly. "Go on then, do what you promised to do". I said. Bella inhaled deeply and exhaled, she grabbed my rod and licked it tentatively. She ran her tongue along the entire length of the shaft, licking it. ~Slurp, slurp~. The she opened her mouth and closed her eyes, she pushed my rod into her mouth. Chapter 54: Breaking Bella 3 (18+) The she opened her mouth and closed her eyes, she pushed my rod into her mouth. "Ohhhh". I groaned as my spine tingled with pleasure. Her warm wet mouth gripped my rod tightly as it slid in, her saliva coated my rod completely bathing it. I grabbed her head and pushed it further down till i felt my rod touch the back of her neck. ~Mfnnnn~. She moaned as my rod stretched her mouth to the brim, I could see her struggling to keep it and not gag, I smiled and let go of her head. "Now move your head up and down". I said to her. ~Mmm~ she moaned but she moved her head slowly up, then descended on my rod again. "Ahh.. mhh". I moaned as the sensation of her warm mouth against my rod sent pleasure down my spine again. ~Gluurrp, glurrrp, glurrrp~. Bella moaned as she raised and impaled her head on my dick multiple times. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I gripped the chair tightly, for someone who was new to this, she was doing quite well and I could feel myself getting closer to the edge. ~Gluurrp, Gluurrp~. "Faster". I commanded, Bella nodded but she kept sucking on my dick at her slow pace. ~Gluurrp, glurrrp~. "Faster". I ordered again and she tried to increase her pace but it was obvious she couldn''t do it, not without help at least. "Stop". I said, Bella stopped sucking my rod and pulled away her mouth from it, a strand of saliva connected her lips to my rod and she panted as she stared at me. "You clearly need some assistance". I said with a smile and got up slowly from the chair. Bella stared at me with a little terror on her face, it seemed my rod looked even bigger when I was standing over her. I grabbed her head and smiled down at her. Open your mouth. She gulped but she opened her mouth, good girl, she was learning very fast. I held my rod with one hand and pushed it into her mouth. ~Mmffmm~. She exclaimed at the sudden intrusion, I smirked and grabbed her head with both my arms and started to pump in and out of her wet mouth. ~Glurrrp glurrrp slurrpp~. Bella struggled to suck my rod as I pumped in and out of her mouth with great speed. The sensation of her smooth mouth was becoming too much for me and I could feel myself nearing the edge. "I''m going to cum!" I announced to her as I pumped into her mouth. She started to make a protesting sound and tried to push away but I didn''t let her, I held her head firm and thrusted even faster as I got closer and closer to the edge. I couldn''t believe it, I was in the throat of a beautiful girl, a girl that likely wouldn''t look at me in my previous life and here I was, slamming into her throat like she was a rag doll and holding her in place to swallow my seed. ~Glurrrp slurrppp, glurrrp~. The sounds of suction fillled the air as I drove into her mouth. The thought combined with her sucking actions finally pushed me over the edge. "Ughhh, I''m coming". I groaned as I slammed my rod into the back of her throat one last time and emptied my seed into her mouth. Bella''s eyes widened as her mouth was pumped full of my seed and she struggled to pull away but I held her tight, only letting her go when I was done shooting my seed. ~Cough, cough~ Bella coughed and wretched loudly as she spat our my semen, tears had dripped down her face and she crouched, heaving hard to catch her breath. I collapsed on the chair, still feeling bliss. "The next time we meet, I''ll return the favor". I said to her. Zoe glared at me, there was a certain melancholy to her appearance, as if she had just been violated and she didn''t know how to feel about it. I watched as she sat on the floor and wrapped her arms around herself, her chin, neck and clothes were stained with my seed. "Come here". I said to her and opened my arms. She looked at me for a moment, considering if she still considered me a friend or an enemy, then she slowly rose to her feet and walked towards me. "Sit". I said and pointed to my laps, she complied and sat on my legs, I put my arms around her and pulled her towards me. "There, you''re such a good girl". I said and patted her gently, I kissed her forehead and she snuggled in deeper with me. "I''m too tired to do anything else today". I said to her. "Mmm". She mumbled inaudibly and I chuckled. "But I''ll make it up to you next time, I promise". "Mmm". She mumbled and nodded slowly. We remained like that till she fell asleep in my arms, I stood up and carried her to the bed, I tucked her in and when I was sure she was safely in bed, I stepped out of the room and headed for the guard''s room. Aaron and Liam were asleep when I entered the room, Aaron woke up and stared at me, I was about to say something when he closed his eyes and resumed sleeping. I sat at the edge of the bed. "Show me my profile". I said [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 3] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 30] [Intelligence: 30] [Stamina: 30] [Speed: 30] [Mana: 310/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 350] I stared at it. Increase speed by 5, increase strength by 5, increase stamina by 1. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 3] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 35] [Intelligence: 30] [Stamina: 31] [Speed: 35] [Mana: 310/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 20] I nodded satisfactorily, then I crashed on the bed, closed my eyes and fell into a deep sleep. **** We''re slacking with the power stones and honestly it''s a little discouraging. If you love this story and want it to continue, vote for extra chapters!! 30 power stones= 2 extra chapters 40= 4 chapters Chapter 55: Strange sight 1 For the next few days my life was pretty routine. I woke up, cleaned up, then I went to the courtyard for training. When we were done I went to the palace to join the queen''s guard. Nothing interesting happened until one saturday, I resumed to the queen''s guard as usual and Mace, a gangly boy with blond hair smiled at me as he greeted. "You''re in a good mood today". I commented and he nodded. "Haven''t you heard?" "Heard what?" I asked. "The army, they made first contact with the beast monsters yesterday. It was at the outskirts of the kingdom. Our army completely decimated them, there were no losses, only a few minor injury". I felt something that resembled elation rise in my chest, along with relief. "You''re serious?" I asked. Mace nodded. "Yes dude, very". "How come no one is talking about it yet?" I asked. I''d been to train earlier in the day and no one mentioned it, not even the masters. Besides, there was no air of celebration outside, the way there usually was when a kingdom''s army had victory. "That''s because no one knows yet". Mace said with a smile. "The information is being passed to the emperor right now. The only reason I heard is because I was polishing the captain''s sword this morning as he discussed with the messenger". I nodded. I had no reason to doubt Mace, he was an easy going person who kept to himself mostly. There was little or no reason for him to lie to me randomly. If he was right, then it was a big win for the empire and a huge relief too. An air of hopelessness was starting to permeate the kingdoms ever since Garlem was destroyed. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now people would know that the beast monsters were not invincible, perhaps they had only triumphed at Garlem due to the element of surpise. "That''s good". I said and smiled. "I know." Mace replied as he shook my hand. Just then the chief guard entered, at first his face seems as stern as it normally but when you looked closely you could see that his features were softer today and his face was more relaxed. We all stood at attention when he entered and he observed our postures and nodded before saying. "At ease boys". He started to pace the tiled floor, his footsteps making slight squeaks as he did. "Today is good day boys. I won''t get into details now but the emperor will adress it later". Joe, a troublesome man who I heard was very handy with the sword raised his hands. "Sir, is it the defeat of the beast monster army at Harukan?" The chief guard''s lips twitched as he fought against the smile that tried to grow on his face. Several guards chuckled. "You troublesome man". The chief guard said and shook his head. It was common knowledge that the chief was fond of Joe, they had fought a war side by side before and have been cordial with each other since then. "It''s not for me to spread or encourage rumors". The cheif said. "And I will advise you all do the same. We''re men of integrity, we only propagate the truth". We all nodded. "Good". He said. "Now let''s all resume our duties. I''ll be assigning each of you to your posts today". The chief began to list us one by one and assign us to different places in the palace. When it got to my turn, he called my name. "Levi. You''re guarding the empress''s room". I looked up in surpise. Maybe I heard wrong. I''d expected to be put somewhere near the stairs, guarding the empress''s door was reserved for the most trusted and most powerful of the guards. Surely there had to be a mistake. "Me, sir?" I asked. "Yes you". The chief replied. "Guarding her majesty''s door is reserved for the strongest guard and I''ve just gotten your report from the academy. It says you''re more than capable as a one star mage now which means you''re stronger than the average human". He looked at me. "There''s no better person suited for the job". I beamed with pride. "Yes sir". Mace tapped me on the shoulder as we dispersed and I tipped my head in acknowledgement. I went up the stairs and took my position in front of the empress''s door. To be honest, she confounded me, I still wasn''t sure what to make of her. I''d been guarding for around a week but she had not step foot outside once. Her only visitors included her maids who brought food for her four times every day and her daughter the princess who walked as if she oblivious to everything around her. The emperor never visited her and I wondered if they ever had sex or perhaps the emperor had his concubines to satisfy him. Perhaps the empress was too old for him now. I checked my profile. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 3] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 35] [Intelligence: 30] [Stamina: 31] [Speed: 35] [Mana: 310/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 20] My mana level had reminded at the same level since the serpent''s pass due to me not killing any beast monsters. It would be almost impossible for me to kill any beast monsters as long as I was in the castle and which meant I''d be stuck at level one for a while. I sighed. If I was stuck at level one, i wouldn''t be able to leave the palace to fight beast monsters but if I didn''t fight any beast monsters, i wouldn''t be able to level up. It was a conundrum that gave me headache and I wondered how I was going to fix it. Would I sneak off to the serpent''s pass again and try to kill as many beast monsters as possible? Would I be allowed outside the castle? Or I''d have to sneak and if I sneaked would I be caught? As I was pondering these I heard the sound of footsteps coming up the stairs, from the sound there were two pairs of feet. I stood up straighter. The two people appeared in my field of vision and it was the empress''s maid. Beside her stood a very handsome man. Chapter 56: A strange sight 2 He was not very tall, around 175cm. However had a strikingly attractive face that calling him handsome felt like an understatement. He was pretty, almost in a feminine way. His blond hair was slicked back and he wore a green top and green pants. The maid carried a tray of food in her hand and she seemed extra timid today so I stopped her. "What''s in the tray?" I asked even though I already knew what was there. "Food". She replied in a tiny voice. "Who is he?" I asked. "He''s a friend, come to see the empress". She said in a tone that made me suspect something was amiss. "What kind of friend comes late in the evening without an official permit and dressed like that?" I asked. The maid looked at me with surpised eyes. "You''re new here". She said. "This is protocol. She has friends over every now and then". I could see there was more to the statement but she seemed to have a slightly worried look about so I didn''t push further. "Okay but I''ll have to search him". I said. She nodded and I went to the guy. "Raise your hands". I said and he complied. I then went on to search him thoroughly. When I could find nothing that could cause potential harm to the empress, I waved them in. You can go in now. The maid and the blond guy nodded and went to the door, they knocked. "Come in". A hoarse voice called from inside the bedroom. I realized that was the first time i would be hearing the empress''s voice. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The maid pushed the door open and motioned for the guy to enter first, he did and she walked in after him. That was when I noticed her butt. It was alluring. A huge mountain that trembled with each step she took. Damn, you were hiding all that back there? I made a mental note to look at her face clearly so I could remember it and talk to her later. After a few minutes, the maid emerged, alone and without the tray. I frowned. "Where''s the guy?" The maid looked at me with exasperation. "Look I don''t know who you are but there''s a way things are done in the empress''s quarters. It would be wiser if you observed more and talk less. Don''t put any of us in trouble". With that, she stormed off. I was confused. I was only interested in the man inside because of the empress''s safety. After all I was tasked with guarding her. Nothing like this had happened since I''d been deployed to her quarters and it was happening now that I was in charge of her door. Was I wrong to ask questions pertaining to her safety? Then it hit me. The reason why she was being so sneaky and quiet about the whole ordeal. The man inside was not just a friend as she had said. He must be some kind of concubine or escort the empress hired. That was why she was being careful with the entire thing. The empress had a sexual partner in the room with her at the moment and they were about to engage in activities. A perverted part of me wanted to look, to see how it would play out. It was also a way for me to finally see what she looked like since she wouldn''t be doing all that with her veil on. I shook the thought off. If I did it and someone caught me, it would mean the end. Maybe not just for my career but for my life as well. Who knew what lengths they would go to to prevent the secret from coming out. Just then the screen flashed. [You have a new mission] [Mission: Spy on the empress] [Reward: Skill, six directional windslam] I stared at the screen in amazement. At the academy we were still at four, going to six immediately would give me a huge boost over the rest. I looked around the corner. It was empty and it didn''t seem like anyone was coming anytime soon, the empress rarely got visitors. I could sneak a quick peak and be done with it, my mission would be complete then. I decided I would do it but I would wait a few more minutes so they could be fully engrossed before peaking. After a few moments, I sneaked to the door and peaked through the keyhole. Inside, the empress was standing, she was still dressed in her long flowing gown and veil, the guy however was shirtless and sitting on the bed. They were kissing passionately and the empress ran her hands down his bare body as her tongue traveled down his throat. Lucky bastard. I thought as I watched. Then something happened, the empress stood up and motioned for the guy to stand up, he did and she spun him around and she bent him over. I frowned, wasn''t it supposed to be happening in the reverse case? The empress took off his pants completely, leaving him bent over naked. She then began to fiddle with her crotch. I watched on in confusion, was she doing what I thought she was? I pulled my eyes away from the keyhole quicky, unwilling to see how the rest of the scenario played out. I hoped what I saw was enough to satisfy the system and even if it wasn''t, I didn''t care, I would rather lose the reward. [Mission completed] [Reward; Six directional windslam] I sighed with relief. Chapter 57: Unfinished business with Zoe 1 "What''s up with you man? You look shaken up". Liam asked as I sat with them at the table, slowly eating my food. I glanced at him. I couldn''t tell him what I was deep in thought about. "I''m good". I mumbled and forked down another spoonful. "Hmm". Liam replied and I saw the rest of them staring at me. I suddenly decided I didn''t want to be there anymore. I stood up from the table and stretched. "I''m a little tired today. I need some rest". I told them and walked off. To the left of the common room, there''s a small space where a scanty garden grows. There''s usually no one there and you can sit in solitude if you want. Bella told me about it one day we were talking and I''d never been there before but today seemed like a good day to check it out so I went off in the left direction. As I rounded the corner, I heard footsteps behind me and hastily turned around. It was Zoe. She was dressed in a lemon colored gown that brought out the color of her eyes and she smiled when we locked eyes. "What are you doing?" I asked in a harsher voice than I intended. She frowned. "I was worried about you". She said. "You seem off today". I felt an itch at the back of my neck and my hand automatically moved to rub it. "I''m fine. I told her. As you can see". She blinked. "Okay. Well I''m not fine". She paused in took in a sharp breath. "I miss you". I shook my head. I was going through a predicament of my own but here she was, focused on her needs. I knew she didn''t come because she was worried, she came because she wanted us to continue what we started the other day. At least now she could say her mind and not pretend. I sighed. I didnt feel like doing anything remotely sexual and I just wanted to sit by myself for a while till it was time to sleep. However a little distraction wouldn''t hurt. In fact it could even make me feel better. Plus I needed lust points to make myself stronger. It I wasn''t going to get more mana points, I could at least get lust points. "Me too". I said simply. Zoe''s face broke into a smile. "Really?" "Yes". I lied. She walked up to me and gave me a hug. As she melted into my arms, I was relived we were hidden from plain view as I didn''t want Emily to see us fraternizing. Zoe reached up and pulled my face down for a kiss. Our lips locked with a furry fiery passion that surprised me. Either this girl was in love with me or she was just madly in heat. [kiss, +20 lust points] She pulled back and stared at me with her lips parted slightly. She panted as she looked at me. "I want you so bad". She confessed. I smiled and looked around. "I want you too but the circumstances are less than ideal". She shook her head. "Not here, I have a place". I looked at her in surprise. "You have a place?" She nodded. "Yes". S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 58: Unfinished business with Zoe 2 "How?" I asked, confused. "Well it''s not my place". She explained. "It''s for my friend but I can convince her to let me have it for the night". I thought about it for a while. It was a no brainer. "Okay. Let''s go". She beamed and dragged me forward by my hand. I worried that Emily or Bella would see us walking together but even if they did, what would happen? I would just gaslight them. The key to dealing with women was gaslighting. In fact the key to dealing with anyone was gaslighting. If you could find a way to convince anyone their opinions were based on flimsy emotions and as a result they were irrelevant, you could control them. We walked to the residential area of the castle and kept going till we were at a lone bungalow. It was a neat looking building and from the freshness of the stones, it was obvious that it was relatively newly constructed. Zoe knocked on the door. "Who''s there?" A muffled voice called from inside the building. "Zoe". She replied. There was brief silence. Then the latch was pulled back and the door swung open. A short cute girl with a forehead that peaked out from under her bangs. She flashed brilliant teeth at us. "Zoe!" She exclaimed and reached for a hug. Zoe hugged her back excitedly. "Uhm. So, about what we discussed¡­" Zoe trailed off. The girl looked at me and back to Zoe. Her lips curved in a knowing smile. "Oh okay". ''What we discussed''. What did they discuss? It seemed Zoe had actually been planning this for some time now. The girl reappeared moments later with a packed bag. "Good luck". She said to Zoe. I laughed inwardly. Zoe was going to need every luck she had tonight. Zoe stepped into the building so it remained the girl and I at the doorway. She acted like she wanted to leave, then she turned and rubbed her butt against my crotch as she stepped out of the doorway. I looked down in surprise. The feeling of her butt on my crotch was so nice that I was too enamored to think about her actions. What I saw when I looked down made me audibly gasp. She had one of the biggest butts I''d ever seen. It was even bigger than the maid I''d seen earlier in the empress''s quarters. What is it with girls in this castle and massive butts? She heard my gasp and even though her face was mostly turned away from me, I could see she was smiling. Interesting. Another name to add my list of foreseeable conquests. I pushed the door wider and entered. Zoe was sitting at the edge of the bed with a finee on her face. "I was wondering what took you so long". I stretched and took off my shirt. "I like to take my time". She smiled as I went to the edge of the bed, leaned down and kissed her. [Kiss, +20 lust points] S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I cupped her face with one hand and sucked on her lips passionately. Mmmh~ she moaned softly. I smiled and grabbed her neck, squeezing it gently but firmly. She was shocked by the move and she stiffened but she soon relaxed and focused on kissing me. Chapter 59: Unfinished business with Zoe 3 (18+) I deepened the kiss and bit on her bottom lip. Zoe gasped and then moaned. Mmhh~ I moved my hand down her neck till it got to her collarbone. I traced a couple of circles before moving my hand further down. I grabbed her right boob and squeezed it gently. [Fondle, + 30 lust points] Ohhh.. Ahhh~ Zoe moaned as I massaged her boobs in a slow circular motion. I pulled on the nipple firmly and watched as her breathing became shallower. "Ohh.. that feels so good". She moaned and gripped my hair tightly. I smiled and began to suck on her neck while twisting her nipples. Zoe''s eyes were closed as she was lost in the pleasure I was giving her. I pulled away from and admired her flushed face for a moment. "What is it?" Zoe asked, blushing. "Nothing". I replied with a chuckle and pushed her completely on the bed. Zoe was now laid on the bed, I was the only one shirtless though and I thought that was a little unfair. "Isnt it a little unfair that I''m only one topless?" I asked her with a smirk. Zoe said nothing, she immediately began to unfasten her gown. Her fingers moved deftly, possessed by the raging desire to expose herself to my touch. She unfastened the last seem and hastily shrugged off the gown. I admired her naked belly and her melons still caged by her brassieres. It was beautiful, almost. "Take it off". I said. Zoe unfastened the bra and I pulled it off. Her naked melons were now exposed to me and I admired them. They were beautiful round things that matched her pale complexion. They were not the biggest melons I''d ever seen but they were the most beautiful. "I love them". I said to her as I stated at them. Zoe blushed and her cheeks became stained with pink. I descended on her and immediately went for her boobs. I held one boob in my hand and began to suck on the other. [Suck, + 50 lust points] Ohhh.. Ahhh~ Zoe moaned as I sucked and fondled her boobs. She grabbed my head and pressed it tight to her boob and I responded by sucking with more fervor. My hand began to snake down her lower abdomen. I traced circles on her belly button and watched the goosebumps spread down her body. Then I moved my hand even lower and slipped my hands to her mound. Ahh.. Uhmm.~ Zoe moaned as my hand was now inches away from her cave. I slipped my hand into her panties and moved my hand downwards till it was touching an engorged part. Ahhh.. ohhh~ Zoe moaned. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was her clit and I began to rub on it. I alternated between circular movement and side to side movements. I also varied my pace. Ohh.. Uhmm.~ Zoe moaned even louder as I rubbed her clit and pleasure flowed through her body. I left the boob I was sucking and went to the other one. I pushed it into my mouth and moved my hand lower to the entrance of her cave. Chapter 60: Unfinished business with Zoe 4(18+) Oouuu~ She moaned as I teased the entrance to her cave. It was slick with her juices that overflowed and was beginning to drip on her thighs. Her eyes were still closed as she basked in the pleasure I was giving her body. A wicked idea came to my mind and I grinned. Simultaneously, I bit on her nipple and thrust my finger into her cave. [Fingering, +120 lust points ] Her eyes flew open at the sudden intrusion as her body scrambled to process the bite on her nipple and the finger that entered her abruptly. Ahhh~ sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She half moaned half screamed and I chuckled. I didn''t give her the chance to regain herself, instead I began to slide my finger in and out of her. Ohhh¡­ ahh. Zoe moaned and her eyes fluttered close again. I alternated between a slow tempo and a franctic one, enjoying the way her body jerked up everytime I pulled out my finger only to push it back in. I watched her pretty face. It was flushed with blood and her forehead was wrinkled as she focused on the intense pleasure building through her. I resumed diligently sucking her boobs, switching between sucking the entire thing and focusing on the nipples. Sometimes I focused my attention on the areola, sometimes I swirled my tongue on the nipple. Other times I gently bit her nipples. Ahh¡­ Uhmm. Ohhh~ Zoe''s moans filled the room as she was lost in pleasure. She held my head close to her melons, pushing me harder into it. I could barely breathe but I didn''t care. What better way to die than ontop of a beautiful woman? All the while I was sliding my finger in and out of her cave. My finger was completely covered in her slick juices now and I added another finger. Ahhh¡­ ohhh. Uhmmm~ Zoe''s moans intensified as he body got used to two fingers inside her. I increased my tempo, my fingers were moving in and out of her faster now and Zoe''s body was reacting to it. She grabbed on to my head tighter and her moans began to intensify. Ohh.. ahh.. ohh~ I suspected she was close and a few minutes she squeezed my head tight. "I think I''m about to cum". She managed to whisper. I nodded my acknowledgment and increased the tempo of my fingers even more. They were now moving in and out of her at jack speed now and Zoe writhed and jerked like a snake on the bed. I didn''t let down the fervor with which I sucked her boobs either. Soon the pleasure was too much for Zoe and she held my head tight and screamed. Ooouuuuuu~ Warm liquid gushed out of her cave, bathing my hand, my lower abdomen, my thighs, Zoe''s thighs and the bed. "Oh god!" She exclaimed as she quivered violently and held on to me tightly as if she was about to fall off the earth. I rubbed her belly gently, trying to ease her through the orgasm. I also slipped off my pants surreptitiously. When she had calmed down from her high and her body was no longer vibrating as frequently, without any warning, I pushed my rod into her. [Sex, +200 lust points] Ahhhhh~ Chapter 61: You’re going to kill me Levi (18+) Zoe shouted as I entered her without warning. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She had not come down from the high of her orgasm and the sudden entrance pushed her to the brink of another one. I slid my rod out completely and she protested by reaching out to grab my waist and pull me back in. I smiled as I put my tip at the entrance of her cave and pushed in once again. Ohhh¡­ Ahhh~ Zoe moaned as I filled her up. Her eyes rolled back into her head. I began to thrust in and out of her slowly, enjoying the sensation of her cave gripping my rod tightly. Ohh.. ahhh¡­ Uhmm~ Zoe moaned as I continued to slide in and out of her. I gradually increased the tempo and force of my thrusts and soon the bed was freaking loudly as I slammed her into the bed which caused the bed to be slammed in the wall. Creak creak~ The bed continued to creak as I plowed Zoe. Ahh¡­ Uhmm~ She continued to moan as the pleasure built inside her. Her eyes were permanently rolled back now and she began to tremble once again. I knew another orgasm was upon her and soon I would be rewarded with a shower of her warm juice. "Don''t stop Levi, don''t stop". She moaned. As if I was ever going to. Nothing short of death or paralysis was going to make stop. "Oh gods I think I''m close". She breathed and her nails dug into my back, drawing blood. I clenched my teeth as the pain mixed with pleasure and I thrust even harder. Ohh¡­ Uhmm¡­ ohhh¡­ ahh~ Zoe''s moans were becoming slurred and incoherent. Suddenly she grabbed my chest with urgency. "Levi, I''m.." She managed to say before she began to orgasm again. I pulled out as her fluid sprayed all over my chest and abdomen. Zoe held on to me tight as she trembled. Her eyes were shut and her lips were slightly parted in a ''o'' shape. The orgasm lasted for some time before she finally calmed down and regained some of her breath. I smiled at her when she finally opened her eyes. She smiled back weakly. I looked at my rod which was still hard wns pulsating with energy. "Are you ready for round two?" I asked with a smirk. "You''re going to kill me". She replied faintly. I laughed and raised her legs. Then I slid in once again. Ohhh~ Chapter 62: Paint her back white (18+) I began to thrust in and out of her again. I was getting tired at this point and I could feel my core tighten. I knew I was close. "I''m close". I told her. I pulled out and motioned for her to get on all fours. Zoe was exhausted but she complied anyway and went on her hands and knees. I positioned myself behind her and slid my rod into her hot hungry cave. It swallowed my rod completely and I began to pound her from behind. Clap clap clap~ The sound of flesh hitting flesh resounded as my pelvis met her soft round buttocks. Ohh god~ Zoe moaned as she grippped the sheets tightly for dear life. I felt my balls tingle and I knew I couldn''t hold back any longer. I managed five more thrusts before I pulled out and sprayed my seed on her back. "Oh wow". I breathed as rope after rope of my seed flew out and painted her lower back and butt white. I collapsed beside her, panting heavily. Zoe laid beside me and laid her head on my chest. Neither of us made an effort to clean up the semen on our bodies. "That was really nice". Zoe said to me. I nodded in response. While the sex had been beautiful, it had not lightened the burden on my mind. I still needed to find a way to kill beast monsters and it was going to be almost impossible. I also needed to level up. I waited until I was sure Zoe was asleep before doing that. "Show me my profile". I said when I was sure she was asleep. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 3] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 35] [Intelligence: 30] [Stamina: 31] [Speed: 35] [Mana: 310/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 540] I smiled. I had done quite a lot with Zoe for the points to be so high. "increase strength by 5". I said. [Purchasing 5 strength points] "How much lust points do I have left?" [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 3] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 40] [Intelligence: 30] [Stamina: 31] [Speed: 35] [Mana: 310/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 390] Next I wanted to boost my speed to 40. "Increase speed by 5". I said. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Purchasing 5 speed points] I checked my profile again. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 3] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 40] [Intelligence: 30] [Stamina: 31] [Speed: 40] [Mana: 310/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 240] With the rest of my lust points, I could get exactly 8 stamina points so I asked for it. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 3] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 40] [Intelligence: 30] [Stamina: 39] [Speed: 40] [Mana: 310/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 0] I had used up all my lust points so there was nothing left to do than to close my eyes and sleep. Chapter 63: small rant Sorry for not dropping today The truth is that I''m a med student and I always have exams, practicals and impromptu tests. I had two of those today (test and practicals) I''ll be dropping at normal schedule tomorrow Thanks for understanding sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 64: The stranger I didn''t wake till later in the morning when Zoe shook me awake. "What?" I mumbled, reluctant to open my eyes. "We have to go now if we want to get ready in time for training". She replied and shook me again. I moaned. One thing about me was that I loved sleeping and I hated it when I was woken up before time. "Get up". Zoe said again and shook me more vigorously. I groaned, reluctantly opened my eyes and winced as the light flooded my eyes. It was early in the morning already. We had probably two hours before it was time to train. If we were going to be training today, we had to leave. I sighed and slowly sat up. Zoe was already dressed and a small smile grew on my face as i remembered the state she had been in last night. "Why are you smiling?" Zoe asked me with a slight frown on her face. "Nothing". I replied hastily. "Well get up.. and wear something". She said, looking down at my crotch. I looked down and saw that I was completely naked. My rod stared back limply at me. Was it always this big or did it grow bigger over the past week? I got off the bed and slid on my pants, then I put on my clothes. "I''m ready". I said when I was done. "Your collar is not straightened". She said and helped me pop it. Then she hesitated for a second before leaning up to kiss me. It was a quick peck and she blushed immediately after. I smirked and spanked her butt. "Let''s go now". Ouch~ she exclaimed. She looked shocked but a blush crept up her face. She started walking. She opened the door and we stepped out. The air outside was frigid. I immediately found myself wishing I had a coat. Mornings were usually cold in the castle but this one was rather extreme and was a first. A few people were already outside as we walked. Mostly traders, setting up their wares. There were a few hunters too, returning from the forest with different animals slung over their shoulders. These animals would be taken to the butcher who would negotiate and buy them for a suitable price. The farmers were not left behind. They moved with various equipments on their shoulders. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was amazing how early the city woke up. I suddenly felt a tingle of danger around us, someone was near us. My hand flew to my fans but before I could draw them, the person tapped me from the back. "Hi there". He said in a smooth voice. I whirled around in alarm and flexed my fans hurriedly. Before us stood a blond boy that looked not much older than me. Maybe 19 at most. He had auburn skin and a his strikingly handsome face had a smile plastered on it. He was taller than I was by a few centimeters around 182cm. "Hello". He said with that same smile still on his face. "Who are you?" I asked angrily. Chapter 65: The prince wants my girl Zoe gasped and hit my shoulder. Show a little respect. She bowed her head. Good morning your highness. I looked at her confused. Then it hit me. This was the prince, the younger one, Damon. I bowed my head slightly. There''s no need for all that. He said with that same smile plastered on his face. What do we owe this honor to? Zoe asked him. Damon''s smile turned sheepish. Uhmm.. actually I came here for you. He said pointing to her. Me? Zoe replied confused. Yes, you. You''re very pretty. He said. Oh. I fought back a smile as realization dawned on me. Damon had come to us because he found Zoe attractive and wanted to get to know her better. The look on Zoe''s face changed from confusion to realization, then shock. Uhmm.. thank you. She replied, unsure what to say in reply to that. Damon was not ugly. In fact he was quite attractive and she was sure a lot of girls would be happy to be with him. But she had someone else on her mind. Someone who she had just shared a bed with. So I wanted to get to know you more. Damon continued with that smooth voice of his. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zoe looked at me uncertainly. It was the briefest of glances, barely lasting a second. However Damon didn''t miss it. Oh. He said as he put two and two together. We were walking together so early in the morning with our hairs and clothes disheveled. In addition to that, she looked at me when he expressed his desire for her. It didn''t take a genius to figure out there was something between us. Damon raised his hands in a surrendering gesture. I didn''t know, I didn''t mean to¡­ He trailed off. No no. I said hastily. The prince looked at me. We''re not¡­ it''s not what.. I stammered, unsure what to say. What could I say anyway? That we weren''t a thing? Or that he was free to talk to her? Even if I didn''t feel anything for Zoe besides the faintest of attraction, I couldn''t exactly say that to her face could I? From the way she looked at me for assurance, she obviously regarded me as more than a sex bag. I glanced at her from the corner of my eyes. Her lips were curled up in an upturned grimace. She was pissed off by my denial. I wasn''t bothered, I knew exactly what to say to gaslight her into forgiving me. No it''s perfectly fine. Damon said. Sorry to interrupt you two. He turned and walked away. What a nice dude. That was weird huh? I said to Zoe but she kept quiet and sullenly began to walk. I could have pressed her to tell me what was wrong and apologized or gaslight her into forgiving me, but I wasn''t in the mood. Besides it''s better to let women stew in their anger for a while before apologizing. That way, by the time you apologize, theyve been waiting for the apology for long now and they''re eager to listen. Chapter 66: Running into the prince again Zoe and I walked in silence till we reached the junction that separated into the two camps. She wanted to continue the journey to her camp without saying anything to me but I pulled her back by the arm. I spun her till she was facing me and then I placed my hands around her waist. "You''re leaving without a goodbye?" I asked her in a teasing voice. Zoe rolled her eyes. "What does it matter?" "Of course it matters". I replied. "You matter". S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zoe scoffed but I could see some of the hardness in her face disappear. "I don''t want to let you go but we have to go now or we''ll be very late". I said and let her go with a peck. Her anger melted completely at that and she nodded. "See you later". "See you later". I replied and watched her walk off. Then I started the walk back to my room. Aaron and Liam were at the door when I entered. "Where have you been?" Liam asked when he saw me. "And eww, you stink". He turned his nose up. "I was busy". I told him in response and went into the room. Liam exchanged confused looks with Aaron and they both shrugged. I felt like collapsing on the bed the moment I saw it but I knew if my head touched the bed, I would sleep and not wake up till later in the morning. It was a luxury I couldn''t afford. I sighed and picked out new clothes, I needed a proper bath after last night''s activities. When I was done washing myself and I had dressed up, Aaron and Liam were nowhere to be found. They had gone without me. I sighed and hurried out of the building. I was going to be late. **** I ended up getting to the academy late but luckily for me, Master Jared wasn''t around yet. He came much later and apologized for the tardiness, he had important business to handle. He then proceeded to teach us for the day. I was already getting the hang of being an air mage and I was even one of the be system in the class. As long as I had the system with me, very few people could compete with me. Master Jared noticed this and he praised me frequently. I could notice some of the hatred this caused among my fellow mages. I couldn''t care less though. If any of them had any problems with me, they could come talk about it. Or fight me. It would be fun to see who would win. Master Jared dismmised us after the day''s lesson. I''d barely stepped out when I ran into someone. It was Damon. "Hi". He said with that same boyish smile of his. Chapter 67: The invitation I was surprised that the prince was talking to me. Earlier I had been with Zoe and he had to talk me as an associate but now he was standing in front of me without any obligation. "Hey". I replied. "How was class?" He asked, pointing to the group of air mages. "It was alright". I shrugged. "I didn''t know you were a mage too". Damon''s eyes glinted as he dragged water from a small pouch tied to his waist. The water floated in the air between his palm as he controlled it. "You''re water mage". I muttered in amazement. I''d only seen one other water mage and he was a higher level wave. I always wanted to see how a low level mage would do it. Now I knew they carried portable water around with them. I wondered how feasible it was for battle though. There''s a limit to how much water you can carry around as a person. Especially if you''re planning to run around and move mobilely on the battlefield. Perhaps they could multiply the volume of water. That would mean they could potentially do a lot of damage with an initially small amount of water. I wanted to ask Damon how it worked when I remembered I was talking to the prince. I already asked him a question, best not to annoy him so he could be on his way. Damon smiled. "Level two. You?" "Air mage¡­ Level One". I replied. He nodded. "Not bad. My brother is an air mage". "And the emperor?" I found myself asking before I could control myself. Damon looked startled for a moment then he smiled. "Fire. Why?" "Nothing, just curious". I mumbled. "Listen are you free to hang out this evening?" Damon asked suddenly. I raised an eyebrow. "You want to hang out with me". "Yeah". Damon repeated with a smile. "This evening. "You game?" I shook my head. "I''d love to but I have to resume guard duty now". I was lying, I wouldn''t love to hang out with him. I didn''t even know him and he was somehow interested in making friends with me after expressing interest in Zoe this morning. It was very suspicious and I didn''t want to be part of it even if he was genuine. "Oh that". The prince said with a downcast look. "Where do you work?" "I''m in the empress''s guard". I replied cautiously. His eyes brightened again. "Oh really?" "Yeah". I nodded. "That''s no problem then". Damon said and pulled out a badge out of his pocket. He handed it to me. "Give this to the chief guard and tell him I asked that you be excused". sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I looked at the badge with a heavy heart. Now that my excuse was gone I had no choice but to hang out with him. Unless I wanted to be frank with him and reject him. Damon noticed my reluctance and frowned. "You''ll come right?" I nodded slowly. "Yes". He smiled then. "Okay then, meet me by the vegetables stalls at sunset". I nodded and Damon walked off smiling Chapter 68: Taking permission. He smiled then. "Okay then, meet me by the vegetables stalls at sunset". I nodded and Damon walked off smiling. I looked down at the note in my hand. I was confused and suspicious. Why was he so eager to hang out with me? Even to the point where he exercised his royal power and gave me a day off from duty. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That was the kind of move you pulled for your bestfriend or a girl you love. Not a stranger you met a few hours ago. From the corner of my eye I could see Liam approaching. I tucked the badge into my clothes. No need to let them know what was going on. What good would it do anyway? They would be worried for me as much as I was already worried for myself. Zoe might even try something rash or unwise just to protect me. I didn''t need them being involved in whatever the prince planned for me. I could handle myself just fine. "Hey dude". Liam said and waved at me. "How was training?" I asked him. He shrugged. "Nothing much, just some basic lessons". "You made it in time for class". He noted. "I didn''t think you would". "You didn''t?" I asked. "Yeah dude". "I even made a bet with Aaron". He rubbed the back of his head. "I''m going to have to put up". He saw the confused look on my face and smiled apologetically. "You should have seen your face when you came to the room dude. You could barely keep your eyes open. I thought you were going to crash on the bed and not wake up till evening". I couldn''t blame him for not thinking I would make it in time for training. I was very exhausted and if I looked half as exhausted as I felt, any gamble would have taken the odds. Damon giving me the pass was a blessing because as soon as I showed it to the chief guard and got my leave, I would crash on the bed and get some well deserved shut eye. Liam looked around for Aaron. "I''ve got to go now. See you later". He said and disappeared. I nodded and bade him goodbye. I started walking towards the empress''s quarters. I needed to show the chief my note and get leave. As for whatever Damon was planning for me, I would cross the bridge when it came. When I got to the palace, I pushed the door open. Dan was leaning against the wall at the top of the staircase. "You''re late". He said looking down at me. "The boss wouldn''t be too happy". I shrugged. I have a perfect excuse. "Well it better be nothing short of perfect". I heard a deep voice say behind me. I looked back to see Bruno the chief guard. His face was set in a scowl as he looked me up and down. I smiled nervously. "Well, the thing is I was busy helping prince Damon out". I smiled inwardly at the surprised look on his face. "I''m still not done". I said and pulled out the badge. "This is him seeking permission to keep me for the rest of the day". Bruno looked at the badge and his scowl deepened for a moment before it was replaced by a slightly sad look. "Now what have you done to be involved with that miscreant?" He asked me. I shrugged. Chapter 69: Phase 1 of the attack begins Bruno sighed. "Okay you can go. Just be careful, the royals are not people you want to mingle with". I nodded and stepped out wondering what he meant by the royals are not people you want to mingle with. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With no duty I now had ample time for a well needed nap. I headed for my room and crashed on the bed. I woke up much later feeling refreshed. I washed my face and headed to the vegetable stall to meet the prince. What did he want to talk about? I wondered but I didn''t have the answer to it. Perhaps he just wanted a friend to hang with and he saw me as exotic to the castle. Perhaps he wanted to talk to me about Zoe. If that was the case I would tell him very quickly that I wasn''t going to be a bother and he was free to talk to her whenever he wanted. Zoe and I weren''t even an item and I wouldn''t risk enemity with the prince. Not when I could easily get any girl I wanted. I hadn''t even wrapped things up with Bella or Emily yet. The sun burned somewhat hotly and the gentle breeze didn''t make me feel any cooler. I wiped off the sweat off my forehead as I stood opposite the vegetable stall. How long would I have to wait for the prince to arrive? Was I even supposed to stay directly in front of the stall or opposite it? I supposed that didn''t matter much in the scheme of things. The hooded man beside me shifted as if he was uncomfortable. He had been there when I got to the spot I was at now and even though the distance between us was wide at first, I noticed it had narrowed. I was about ask him what his deal was when he smiled. I saw his face clearly and frowned. "Damon?" His smile grew wider. "Hey." "Why are you hiding under a hood?" I asked him, bemused. "Safety purposes". He said with a shrug. "Let''s go." "Go where?" I asked as I followed him. "I have a spot". Damon said simply as he led me. If before I thought something was fishy about the whole situation, now alarm bells rang in my head. There was a reason the prince was wearing a hood. He didn''t want to be seen as he walked off with me to an unknown place. Why would he do that unless he planned to do something sinister? I tensed up my body for fight or flight at any point in time and kept walking behind him. Even if he managed to be a stronger mage than me, I was confident if he couldn''t be physically stronger. We headed for a deserted part of town and as we walked further I was on edge. "Where are we going?" I asked him. "Shhh. It''s a surprise". he replied and kept on walking. After a while we got to a secluded part of town. Damon stopped at a small tree. Standing under the tree were three people. One was a slightly muscular man and the other two were pretty girls. The first girl had long black hair that framed a cute baby face. Her cheeks were accentuated with pink blush and she huge melons that made me sure she felt a lot of back pain. The second girl was taller and slimmer. Her boobs were not as huge as the first girl but they were impressive too. Her blonde hair was waist length and she had a shy look that made me want to possess her immediately. "Thanks Odion". He said and the muscular guy bowed in reply before stepping aside. Damon turned to me with a smile. "So¡­ which one do you prefer?" "Which one do I prefer?" I was confused. "Yeah. I''ll give one to you right here right now. Just choose". "I don''t understand, why are you giving me a girl?" Damon sighed. "Think of it as bribe, in exchange for your lady friend". Realization dawned on me. "Oh, you don''t need to¡­" I started to protest but he cut in. "No, no I insist. Think of it as a good will package". I was about to protest again when Odion spoke. "Uhmm.. my prince?" "What?" Damon snapped. "You need to see this". Odion replied. "This better be important". Damon said angrily and followed the direction of his gaze. The top of the castle was visible from here. There was singular red line that projected from the top and reached far into the sky, visible for all to see. Damon gasped with horror. "What''s going on?" I asked. "That red line, the castle is being attacked". Chapter 70: The wall of mages "That red line, the castle is being attacked". "What?" I exclaimed. "It''s being attacked by what?" The castle was considered impregnable to almost all forms of attack. In fact, I first asked Dan what would happen if the castle got breached, he laughed heartily. "The castle can never be breached". He said through the laughter. "It can''t even be attacked". "Why can''t it be attacked?" I asked him, confused. All that was needed was for the beasts to spawn somewhere close and they would attack the castle. I believed the main reason the castle hadn''t been attacked yet was because the beast army was probably stretched too thin. It wasn''t easy to attack different parts of the empire at once and a great number of beasts are needed to over power the mages. So it made sense that there weren''t enough beast monsters to lay seige on the castle. It was why I assumed the castle hadn''t been attacked yet. Dan shook his head. "To march into the castle, the army would have to cross into the outskirts first. Then they would have to fight the army there, win and begin to march further inward. They would cross at least five different towns before they finally got to the castle gate. Then they would have to fight the army there. Even if they manage to pass the first few steps, they will surely not pass the last one". He continued. "The gate is impregnable". He said proudly. "It would take a very powerful person to break it down and the powerful people have been killed by the emperor long ago". I wanted to tell Dan then about the portal I found in the forest and how the beast monsters were closer than he thought but I decided against it. The forest was close to my house back at the farm and if the emperor got wind of beast monster activities going on there, he might quarantine the whole place or declare a state of emergency. I couldn''t bear to put my family under harsh conditions when I wasn''t there to protect them. So I said nothing to Dan. Instead I nodded and went on with my duty. Back to the present, Damon was pacing around. "What do you think?" He snapped. "It''s obviously beast monsters". "Oh this is bad, really bad". He said as he paced around. It was indeed terrible. The beasts would not be easy to get rid of and there would definitely be causalties on both sides. This meant that a number of mages were going to be injured in the fight and some could potentially lose their lives. Especially since they were only level two and level one mages. Damon stopped pacing and just stared at the red line. We had to do something fast rather than just stand there. "We need to go join the other mages and fight them". I said to him, seeing as he was too distabilized to take charge. "Okay". He nodded and looked away from the line. His face had lost it usual boyish charm and was now set grimly. He turned to the two beautiful girls who stood cluelessly behind us. "Hannah and Brenna, you can go for now. Stay safe". He said and motioned for Odion and i to follow him. We began to race to the palace. As we neared the castle we could see and hear the commotion that had erupted. The beasts had not invaded the castle yet, however they formed a relentless platoon around the castle surrounding it from every side. The mages were outside the gate as well and they had formed a defensive wall between the beasts and the gate. Already, the smell of blood had filled the air and it mixed with another pungent smell that I couldn''t identify. I winced as the smell hit my nose at the same time the shouts of mages and screeches of beasts hit my ears. I could hear mages yelling different attacks as they performed them. I could hear beasts screeching as they got hit by the attacks or launched their own. I could hear the agonizing screams of injured mages. We were mostly young mages at the gate, except for the few masters that had remained behind to teach us. The emperor was nowhere to be found. Neither was the empress. I suppose the ultimate priority would be to ensure their safety first while any fights occurred. After all, they were the most valuable people in the kingdom. As I studied the battle field, I realized it wasn''t arranged randomly. Farthest to me was a group comprised of the air mages. They were led by master Jared and another master who''s long hair and beard were white with old age. I supposed he was the master of the level two air mages . They faced the beast monsters on one end. Next to them were the earth mages and they were also led by their two masters. They faced the beast monsters directly in front of the gate. The earth mages must be considered very powerful for them to be tasked with protecting the gate. I thought to myself. Next to the earth mages were the water mages and just like the others, they were led by their two masters. The final group were the fire mages and they were closest to me. It was when I observed them that I realized something I missed earlier. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The mages were arranged in order of seniority. This meant that the front line was made of the two masters. Then directly behind them were the level two mages. The level one mages were behind everyone else, close to the wall. It was actually a brilliant idea and a way to expose them to the realities of war while also protecting them. I looked at the air mages all the way at the other side, there was no way I could go over there without passing through the thick of the battle. It would be a very unwise move. Chapter 71: Killing the blue beaked hawk I was stuck on this side, fighting near the fire mages. Flames, sand, water, dust and strong winds filled the environment as various mages used their elements to fight the beast monsters. Damon and I exchanged looks. This was really happening. The castle we all believed was to some degree impregnable was now being attacked. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What would happen if they broke in? I wondered. Would the emperor be forced to use his powers to defeat them? This attack was not just a fight, it was a statement to the empire. If they could break into the castle, even if the emperor defeated them, it would show that nowhere in the empire was safe. Citizens would be thrown into unrest. The mages had to find a way to kill all the beasts and prevent them from breaching the wall. At all costs, me inclusive. Damon was the first to break of the trance and he rushed towards the fight. "Wait, you can''t pass through the battle!" I shouted after him but he paid me no heed as he continued running off. I shook my head. It seemed the prince had forgotten all his pretense to be my friend. I saw now why Bruno told me too be wary of them. If they were all like Damon then you couldn''t trust them fully. Or else one day there will be an instance where they would betray you in the most unexpected manner possible. I shrugged and brought out my fans and coated them in mana. I didn''t have time to think about betrayal and other sentimental stuff, there was a fight to be won. As I got close to the fray, I heard a loud screech above me. I looked up in surprise. I''d barely even announced my presence and I was already being attacked. A large hawk flapped it''s wings above me. It was a rather normal looking bird save for its beak that was painted completely blue. Also it was quite large but hawks were known to reach huge sizes sometimes. Screeechh~ The blue beaked hawk screeched again and studied me with sharp eyes. It seemed to be examining me, gauging me, trying to see if I had any weaknesses or weak points it could attack. I immediately knew this was not going to be an easy opponent to fight. I studied it closely. It''s feet were long and majestic looking. They were topped off by sharp talons that looked like they could dig deep beyond skin into bone. It''s wings were spread to an impressive width and it''s head was crowned with sharp eyes that picked up the slightest of movements and then a long blue beak that gleamed in the sun. The hawk seemed to have studied me enough and it dove in a sharp arc towards me. I was anticipating it''s movement. One directional wind slam. I shouted and sent a strong gust of wind at the bird. The hawk felt the ripples of the blast before the air even reached it. It ducked under the gust, avoiding being hit but the ripple of the wind still made it falter slightly and it seemed like it was going to fall. Screeech~ It screeched as it struggled to regain its balance. However the hawk recovered itself quickly and flapped its wind at me. Screech~ It screeched angrily and it glared at me. I didn''t even know a bird could glare and for a second I was dumbfounded. I saw the blast of air coming at me and realized it had sent a one directional wind attack of its own. Luckily master Jared had taught us some basic defensive lessons and I knew how to handle situations like this. I waited till the blast of wind was near me before I quickly faced the mana coated side of my fans towards it. As the blast of air got close to me, I deflected it up with my fan, sending it away from me. All around me, there were cries and screeches as mages and beasts alike got injured. I could taste dust in my mouth and my eyes watered but I couldn''t afford to shut them, not when I had a deadly hawk ready to take my life. I sent another one directional wind slam but the hawk dodged it again. It moved fluidly, avoiding my attacks with ease. It definitely wasn''t a level one beast, probably a level two or higher. This didn''t mean it was impossible to kill. It just meant I had to push myself a little. I decided if I couldn''t defeat the hawk with raw powers, I had to think intelligently and outsmart it. The hawk was still floating above me. It flapped its wings in a regular rythmn as it plotted its next move. I was going to let it have time to think however, I formed a quick plan in my head and weighed the odds that it would succeed. It wasn''t very high but low odds were better than low odds anyway. "One directional wind slam". I yelled and sent a blast of wind towards the hawk. As expected, it was very quick and it moved to dodge the attack. However this was what I was hoping for. As soon as I released the one directional windslam, I quickly transferred the mama to the edge of my fan and aimed it at the hawk. "Vortex". I said and built a whirlpool of wind from the edge of my fan. I didn''t aim it at the bird, that would have been too predictable. Instead I watched as the bird dragged its body upwards to avoid the wind slam and flyover it. I predicted where it was going to be by the time I fired. When I was sure I had gotten the coordinates, I fired the vortex. It travelled from my fan and flew upwards and hit the hawk as it flew. It met the hawk and twisted it in a violent spiral. When it passed, the hawk fell to the ground, lifeless. [1 beast monster killed, +10 mana points] Chapter 72: Fighting the tailless wolf I looked at the dead hawk and sighed heavily. It had gone down faster than I expected and I was both surprised and glad. The vortex was more powerful than I thought. While spinning the opponent and disorienting them, it also cuts off air flow to their lungs. So you have a beast that has lost all sense of balance and now it finds out it cant breathe. It was no wonder the hawk with its small lungs didn''t stand a chance. It was the first beast monster I''d killed in a long while though and I was eager to see if there were any changes to my profile. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 3] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 35] [Intelligence: 30] [Stamina: 31] [Speed: 35] Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Mana: 350/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 20] I now had 350 mana points which was an upgrade from the 340 I previously did. Killing a beast monster and increasing my mana level gave me an excited feeling. It was something I missed earlier. I faced the battle field and was trying to decide my next move. The first beast monster had come to meet me of its own accord but now that I was done with it, should I join the fire mages in their fight or I should stay here and wait for more beasts to fight me? If I decided to remain where I was, I gave myself a slight disadvantage. One of the major perks of fighting among the troop was that it gave you extra security. You could fight knowing that one or two persons had your back and could protect you from attacks you might not see at all or attacks you see too late. Fighting on my own without joining the troops meant I had no one at my back to protect me from such. It wasn''t completely dreary however, I still had the system which could heal me quickly. I had my quick reflexes which meant that I could avoid a lot of attacks at the last minute. I decided to stay where I was and fight as many rouge beasts as I could. Among the beasts monsters that fought, there was a large tailless wolf. It noticed me standing alone and broke apart from the other beast monsters. It headed towards me with full speed. However I was prepared for it. I decided since this wolf was quick and probably had very fast reflexes, i stood a better chance of confounding it if I didn''t telegraph my movement to it. When the average person sees an attack coming to him, escpecially at full speed, most times they immediately start running or move to the side to dodge it. This is because they are slow and need to start their movements early to avoid the attack. However with predators with superior speed and reflexes, this move becomes very useless. This is because the predator can see your movements and quickly adjust the course of their attacks. So you end up being injured or dead anyway. I however, I was quite fast, maybe as fast as the wolf that was approaching me. Perhaps I was even faster. Due to this speed, I could make last minute changes to my position. Howwwwll~ The wolf howled loudly as it ran towards me, confident in its own speed and strength. It jumped into the air as it got near me and opened its teeth so it could clamp them down on me. I didn''t launch any attack of mine, I didn''t even defend with magic. Instead, I waited until the wolf was within biting distance. Then I moved to the side quickly. Surprise filled the wolf''s eyes as it bit down on thin air. It immediately turned its body to face me as it landed. I wasn''t going to allow it rest or regroup however. "One directional windslam!" I shouted and blasted a heavy gust of air at the wolf. The wolf breathed out fire which broke through the blast of air. This was going to be interesting. The wolf had elemental fire magic and it just used it to stop the wind slam I sent at it. I watched the wolf carefully, anticipating another attack from it very soon. Snarrrlll~ The wolf snarled as it''s eyes focused on me, observing, watching. It began to stalk around me in a circle. I kept my gaze on it at all time as it walked slowly behind me. When it was a little behind me and thought it was in my blind spot, it jumped at me. However I was ready for the attack. I jumped away from the wolf at the last minute, frustrating it once again. Snarrrlll ~ The wolf snarled in anger as it bit on air once more. I decided to go more on the offensive. Air arrows! I shouted and six arrows shot out of my fan and headed for the wolf. They spread as they travelled and then narrowed their aim so they were coming at it from different angles. There was no way the wolf would escape that. The wolf seemed to realize it''s predicament and it blew fire from its mouth to counter the arrows. But they were too much and ultimately, one struck it on its hind leg. Howwwllll~ The wolf howled in pain as the arrow pierced its leg. Blood began to drip out of the wound. The wolf looked at me in annoyance and ran at me. Wall of air. I said and raised a barrier of air between us. The wolf was so annoyed and eager to reach me that it didn''t see the air wall. Baaamm! It ran into the wall and was sent flying back. The wolf whimpered as it lay on the ground in pain. I wasn''t about to let it recover however. "Air arrows". I said and fired four arrows at it. Howwll ~ The wolf howled weakly as the arrows pierced it''s skin It was soon dead. [1 beast monster killed, +10 mana points] Two down, more to come. Chapter 73: The spotted leopard I had barely killed the wolf when I heard a loud snarl behind me. I looked back to see a spotted leopard. It jumped at me. "Air wall". I said and formed a barrier of air between me and the leopard. However the leopard was more agile than the hawk. After all cats will be cats. It used the air wall as a padding and jumped jumped just in time. It landed just a few feet at me and snarled. Snarrrll~ "One directional wind slam". I said and sent a sharp gist of air at it. The leopard jumped of it agilely and ran at me. "Air wall". I shouted and threw another air wall up. This time the leopard didn''t turn back, it headed straight for the air wall and slammed into it. The air wall parted into two as the leopard flew through it unhurt. It was flying at me with great speed so I didn''t have time to be surprised or show my shock. I hastily threw up another air wall directly in front of me. The leopard was too close to to dodge it and it couldn''t prepare for it either. It slammed into and fell back. The force of the collision threw me a few into the air and I landed on my back with a loud thud. Thuddd~ Pain shot through my arms, my butt, my hips and lower back. Arghh~ I exclaimed but there was no time to wallow in the pain, the leopard was rushing at me. Luckily my fans hadn''t fallen off too far from where I was. I picked up the fan quickly and shouted "air arrows!" As I sent seven sharp arrows at the running leopard. It dodged each one of the arrows and stalked at me. Then the leopard released its own powers. It fired two fireballs at me. I scrambled to get out of the way and I fired a one directional wind slam at it. The leopard dodged it and fired three fireballs at me in rapid succession. "Air wall". I said and threw up the barrier between me and the fireballs. Then I sent two one directional wind slams at the leopard. It dodged them but this time one of them almost hit it and I realized what I needed to do to win. The leopard was very alert and focused, therefore it could hone in on any attack and either avoid it or block it. When there was more than one attack however, the cat found it difficult to cope. This was because it couldn''t focus on the two attacks at once. Therefore he focused on one to dodge it, then shifted his focus swiftly to the next so he could dodge it as well. That was why the second wind slam almost met it. I knew what I had to do to win but I wasn''t sure what the outcome would be. The two directional wind slam was as hard to control as it was effective. And while it would probably take out the leopard, it could just as well injure me or mage around us. I wanted to keep it as a last resort. I fired two one directional wind slams at the leopard again and once once more, it struggled to cope and barely got out. However it fired four fireballs at me this time. I tried to avoid all of them but one grazed my arm as it wheezed past me. I felt pain in my arm as part of my skin was burnt slightly. The smell of singed hair filled my nose and I decided enough was enough. It was time to use the two directional wind slam. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If it went out of control, then that would just have to be the price I paid to get rid of the beast. "Two directional windslam!" I shouted and fired a two directional wind slam at the cat. It dodged the first slam but it was too slow to avoid the second one, it hit it right in the jaw, breaking it. Blood started to pour from the wound in the jaw and the leopard snarled in pain. Snarrrlll~ Despite the pain and tiredness I felt, I let out a chuckle. "You don''t look so tough when you cry you know?" As if it understood what I said, the beast monster suddenly turned its gaze to me and I could see it''s set determination to kill me. Seriously, what is it with all these beast monsters and anger issues? "Two directional wind slam". I said and fired another two directional windslam at the leopard. This one caught it right on the chest and it fell to the ground. A quick glance told me it was still alive but injured. I hastily rained down air arrows on it. The leopard let out a low bray and stopped moving. [1 beast monster killed, + 10 mana points] Three down, more to go. There were no more attacks on me by rouge monsters so I ran towards the garrison of earth mages. The first beast I would see was a small fox. "One dimensional wind slam". I shouted and fired at the fox. The gust of air raised it into the air and slammed it down hard. I shot two air arrows at it just to make sure it stayed down. The next animal was a sparrow. It was a little comical to me that such a small bird would be sent as part of the beast army. "Vortex". I said and shot out a vortex at the bird. It was sucked up by the vortex and was roughly turned before the vortex disappeared into thing air and the bird fell to the ground lifeless. The next beast was a wolf. ''My old friend''. I thought and smiled. I shot out two one directional wind slams at the wolf and unlike the leopard, it was too slow to avoid them both. It dodged the first one but the second one hit it in the jaw. I sent three arrows at it just to make sure it was dead. Then I felt a hand tap my shoulder. Chapter 74: Head for the gates I jumped away in horror and turned back quickly. Aaron was standing behind me, sweat and dust coated his face. He smiled grimly at me. "What are you doing?" I asked him. "I should be asking you that". He said and gestured around me. I looked around and realized during my fights, I had moved closer to the fire mages till I was beside them now. I was now practically in their ranks. But I was with the two star mages. "What''s going on?" I asked him. "How did you guys know the castle was being attacked". "Now''s not the best time for chitchat Levi". Aaron said as shot two fireballs at a purple peacock. "This is important". I insisted and dragged him to the back of the ranks, where Emily was. I found her fighting a blue beaked hawk, just like the one I killed earlier. I glanced at Aaron and he sighed. "Fine." "Flame whip". He shouted and a thin cord of flame shot out of his hands. It immediately went to the hawk and wrapped around its neck. The hawk struggled as the flames burned through its feathers and into its skin. It fell to the ground and remained there, unmoving. Emily looked up in surprise, wondering who just helped her out. She gave a slight smile when she saw it was us. She looked tired and her face was covered with a sheen of sweat. Her clothes didn''t have as much dirt on it since she had been fighting most aerial battles. Her hair was however disheveled. "What are you doing here?" She asked Aaron. "I brought him here". I replied. Emily turned to me. "What are you doing anywhere near here in the first place?" "It''s a long story". I promised her. "The most important thing is that we''re not going to win this battle this way". Emily and Aaron exchanged looks. "How do you know?" Aaron asked. "I''ll get to that". I said. "What I want to know right now is how did you know the beast monsters were here?" "Don''t look at me, he was the one at the castle walls". Aaron shrugged. "We were on duty when we saw beast monsters marching here". "From where?" I asked. Aaron frowned. "Huh?" "Where did they come from?" I asked him. "I.. I don''t know". He replied. "How can you not know where the beasts came from?" I asked. "I don''t know man. I wasn''t looking at where they were coming from, I was looking at the freaking things". He replied. "Hey, hey it''s fine". Emily tried to douse the tension between us. "Just try to remember. What direction did they come from?" I asked Aaron. He squinted as he tired to recollect. "They came from the right, I think." "Which means somewhere near the textile stalls". I said. "Yes". Emily replied. "Why are you asking all these though?" "Because I know how the beast monsters are transported". I told them. Her eyes popped wide in amazement. "You do?" I nodded. "They move with portals". Aaron frowned. "Portals?" "Yes. Look I can''t tell you the full details now but beast monsters are not from this world. They enter through portals". "I''ve seen one before and I''ve seen them use it." Aaron leaned in so he couldn''t be heard by anyone else. "So you''re saying the beast monsters are aliens?" "I don''t know honestly". I replied. "All I know is they are not from this world and they enter into it through portals". "Why didn''t you say anything since?" Emily asked. "I wasn''t sure of the safety of my family". I replied. "But now I know sharing the knowledge will not affect them in anyway". "So you''ll endanger the whole kingdom just to protect your family?" Aaron asked. "Yes". It was a very easy decision for me. What had the rest of the kingdom done for me to want to protect them? My family gave me a place to stay when I was displaced, they nursed me back to health when I was sick. It was a no brainer. "We have to go find the portal". I said to them. "Why?" Emily asked. "So we can destroy it". "You think we can do that ourselves?" She asked me. "What choice do we have?" I replied. "The masters are clearly busy here. Do you think they''ll leave the battle front just to follow baseless claims made by an unregistered level one mage?" It doesn''t matter. We''ll vouch for you, they should be able to see it is a matter of importance". "He''s right". Aaron said. Emily stopped talking. "Huh?" "They won''t believe him. No one has claimed to see such, ever. Even the mages who are war currently haven''t come to say they''ve seen something like that. They won''t believe him." "Thank you". I said to him. "That''s why we have to go ourselves". Just then a huge hog rushed to us. I wanted to send a one directional wind slam at it but Aaron reacted first. "Fire cage". He said and a cage of flames formed around the hog, rooting it to the spot. The cage shrunk smaller and smaller until the hog was burnt to a crisp and the hog was nothing but ashes. It was amazing to see how much stronger two star mages were compared to one star mages. Aaron had done all that with relative ease. The thought spurred me on to kill more beast monsters so I could quickly level up. A few rouge beast monsters were near us now and I coated my tan with mana and rushed at them. I killed a giant fanged wolf. I killed a giant spider. I killed an iron teeth hyena. I killed two more blue beaked hawks. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I killed three red nose foxes. I stopped when exhaustion hit me. All the while, neither Aaron nor Emily had stopped me. They just stared at me as I let the bloodlust consume me again. "Let''s go". I said to the two of them. "We need to end this now". Aaron and Emily nodded and together we began to run towards the textile stalls. Chapter 75: Threepronged fork We ran into beast monsters as we moved but we killed them as quickly as possible. Thankfully there weren''t rouge beasts. The major route to the textile stalls was already blocked by the beasts so we had to take another, much longer route. By the time we got to the textile stalls, I was exhausted from running for so long but I knew this wasn''t the time to show signs of weakness. "Well, we''re here". Emily said. "How do we know where to look for the portal?" I shrugged. "They would ideally want a place that is less frequented, a place no one would accidentally stumble upon". Emily thought about it for a moment. "There''s like four places near here that fit that description". "Bonus points if the area contains lots of leaves or trees". Aaron added. "Why?" I asked him. "You said you saw the portal in a forest right?" He asked. I nodded. "Well, maybe they chose it because they needed a place with trees. Perhaps having a healthy dose of nature around made things easier for them". I thought about what he said and it wasn''t a bad idea honestly. "Fine, bonus points if it has shrubs or any plants at all". Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "There are four places that fit that description, and only two of those have plants in them". Emily said. "Okay, tell us". I replied. "Firstly there''s old fish section which is a good distance away from here". Emily said. "It used to be a thriving location but it was shut down and a new fish section was built close to the fruits section". "The old fish section is quiet now and barely anyone goes there". "Okay, it could be there". I said. "The second is the abandoned garden". Emily said. "There''s an abandoned garden?" Aaron asked in amazement. "Yes". Emily said. "And it fits your description of plants and shrubs". "Why was the garden abandoned?" I asked. She shrugged. "The empress shut it down one day and the gates were locked". "And she gave no reasons for doing so?" I frowned. "She''s the empress, that''s enough reason". Aaron replied. "Yes but still, shouldn''t there be an official statement if a public property is shut down". I persisted. "Apparently not". Emily replied. "The third is the tubers section". "Why was it abandoned?" I asked. "It wasn''t, or I mean it isn''t". She said. "Tubers are only sold twice a week so most times the place is usually deserted". I nodded. "I don''t think they''ll use there". I said. "Why not?" She asked. "There''s no one there at the moment and there won''t be anyone there till the end of the day. It could easily be their safe haven". I guess you''re right. "What''s the fourth one?" "There''s a well just a short distance from here". She pointed to the south. "My cousins and I used to go there a lot as kid". "When last were you there though?" I asked. "Maybe eight or nine". She said. "So you''ve not been there for years and you don''t know whether it is still deserted or not". I said. She nodded. "Who knows if the bloody well is still there anyway". Aaron said and moodily kicked a stone. "Regardless, we have to go now". I said. "But if there''s four places to check, think of how long it will take us to check". Aaron replied. "What are you trying to say?" I asked. "We should split up". He replied. Emily gasped. "Oh come on, it won''t be that bad. Each of us will go to a different location and if we''ll all meet back here. If anyone sees the portal, he or she will come back here to tell us and we will all go. If all three of us don''t see it, that means it''s probably at the fourth place and we''ll go there togther. See, fast and efficient". Aaron said. I stroked my chin. Aaron was making very good points, we really didn''t have much time to spare and the faster we found it, the sooner we could end it. "I still don''t agree to it". Emily said. "Splitting up has never ended well for anyone". "Don''t be such a baby". Aaron teased. "I''m sorry Emily, but I have to side with Aaron on this one". I said. "The sooner we find the portal, the better and Aaron''s plan will make us faster". "Are you sure there are no other potential places here the portal could be?" I asked. She shook her head. "Trust me, if we don''t find it in one of those places, we won''t find it anywhere near here". I nodded. "Okay let''s go check now. I choose the garden". "I choose the well". Aaron said. "I choose the tuber section. Emily said, wisely choosing the safest of the locations. "Okay, there''s just one slight problem". I said. "What?" "I don''t know the directions to the garden". "When you walk straight ahead, you''ll see a road that forks into two paths. One is tarred and the other isn''t". Emily explained. "I suppose I should pass the untarred one". I said. She frowned. "No, you should pass the tarred one and follow the road to a brown gate". "That is the gate to the garden and it is always locked. You will be able to see the garden through the gaps in the garden". "And how will I check it properly?" I asked. She shrugged. "I don''t know". "Climb it maybe". Aaron said. "Or break the locks, whichever tickles your fancy". "What if someone sees me breaking the locks?" I asked. "Dude, there''s not going to be anybody there. Nobody''s going to hear you break a million locks over there, let alone one". I nodded. "One more thing, be safe guys and don''t forget to come back here as soon as you can. I said to them." Aaron nodded and Emily gave me a small hug. I watched her go. "Don''t get in trouble!" I called to her. I completed the rest in my mind. ''I''ve not had my way with you yet''. Chapter 76: The garden I watched them walk off in their respective directions. Then I turned and headed from the garden. As I walked, I was extra vigilant. My eyes scanned the area thoroughly, better safe than sorry. If the portal was truly close to the textile section, then every moment we spent here, we all stood huge chances of running into the beast monsters. What made it worse was the fact that we could run into those human looking beast monsters. I wondered how strong they were compared to ordinary beast monsters. They seemed sentient, like they possessed some level of intelligence. They were obviously senior ranked in the army, since we had only seen few of them. That meant they were probably stronger than normal beast monsters. Suddenly I found myself agreeing with Emily. It was not so bright to split up. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, we didn''t have the time advantage and we had to do with whatever we had. There was no other way of doing this as fast. We played the cards we were dealt and now we had to hope we wouldn''t regret it. The market place in the city was divided into sections, for easy navigation and overcrowding. That way, people who wanted to buy fruits would be divided from those who wanted to buy other things like accessories. I was now leaving the textile section and entering into the accessories section. As I walked, I continued watching the disarray of the market. There were scattered stools and tables as many of them had been overturned as the traders and buyers ran away when the beast monsters appeared. As I walked over into the accessories section however, I noticed that the disarray was greater and there were a lot more scattered goods on the ground. It was almost as if the people at this end didn''t have enough warning or time to pack their stuff and run, so they just dumped it and ran for their lives. However those in the sections behind had more time to see what was happening and managed to either lock their shops or salvage their goods. That must mean the beast monsters had first appeared in this area before going to the other ones. The portal must be at the garden! I realized. I wanted to turn back to tell the others about my discovery but I remembered that I hadn''t actually seen the portal. I had only seen signs that the beast monsters appeared here first but I didn''t have any concrete proof that the portal was in the garden itself. I couldn''t possibly go back to the others based on such flimsy conviction, not when they would go all the way to theirs. Besides if I went back now, I would just waste a huge amount of time waiting fo them to come back. I decided to go check the garden out to be sure. I continued walking, watching as the level of damage and panic on the roads became higher. I was sure by now that the beast monsters appeared here first before the other places. This meant that for sure, the portal was somewhere in the garden. All that remained was to find the portal physically and return to tell the others. I reached the forked path she told me about and followed the tarred road. Within a few minutes, I had gotten to a medium sized gate with a sign on top that read ''WELCOME TO THE HANUL GARDEN''. I had gotten to my destination. The gate itself was nothing to write home about. It probably was beautiful once, majestic even. It was painted a brown color that when you peered closely, you saw the vibrancy and shine it once had. On each half of the gates, there was a large eagle that opened its beak in what looked like a loud screech. There was one problem however, the gate was wide open. Emily told me I was most likely to find the gate locked and Aaron suggested I might have to scale it or break the locks. So why was it unlocked and left wide open? I brought out my fans and took a deep breath. Then I walked past the gates and stepped into the garden. The waning sunlight streamed into the garden, giving it a certain golden hue. The smell hit me first. It was a mixture of a variety of flowers. The flowers'' scents mixed not only with themselves but with the scent of healthy leaves. The soft crunch of dead leaves punctuated my movements and i was a little worried that I would give away my presence. There were different bushes on either side, all blooming with different flowers. Roses, hibiscuses, etc all grew on the bushes and it was a beautiful sight. All the garden had been abandoned, it wasn''t dying at all, it had managed to sustain itself all this while. As I looked around, I saw no portal. Neither did I see any beast monster. I continued to walk deeper into the garden. My heart pounded loudly in my chest as I took each step and all my senses were on high alert. If I detected the slightest change around me, I would not hesitate to fire a vortex in the direction. As I walked further into the garden, small bushes gave way into trees. The leaves on the medium sized trees waved at me happily as I walked by. I couldn''t understand why such a beautiful and therapeutic place would be shut down. Even if another one was provided, it would have been better to open that one while keeping this one better. It was too suspicious. I needed to investigate he empress and exactly what role she played in this town. There was no way to get information on her though. No one seemed to know anything about her and when I tried to read anything relating to her past and who she was before the mask, I realized all the books and articles that could give any information on it were gone. Chapter 77: Meeting the beast titans I tried to think of all the possible reasons why the empress would shut down the garden but only one stuck on my mind. What if it had something to do with the beast monsters? I shook the thought off quickly. It was treason what I just thought of. If I ever said it out, I could be hung. I shook the thoughts off and continued walking. After a few more steps, I still hadn''t seen a portal and I was starting to wonder if I there was a portal here at all or I was wrong with my presumptions. But then¡­ I felt it before I saw it. A premonition that I had crossed into a different space. It tugged at my chest, at the ring of mana around my chest. I quickened my steps until it was in my field of vision, the portal. It was just as I remembered. There was a pink gem suspended in the air and from it sprung a sphere large enough to let even a human crawl out of it. I felt it draw me like a magnet, pulling me, calling me to venture closer. I fought the urge to move closer to the portal and turned back. I had done my part by confirming the presence of the portal, it was now time for me to go back to meet Aaron and Emily. The three of us would then come to destroy it. If it was possible. I turned and traced my way back to the gate. I was a little relieved to find the portal. Now I knew my hunch was correct and we could end the battle a lot quicker than it would normally take. I just hope the mages were still holding back the beast monster army. When I reached the gate, it was locked. It was then that I realized I had seen the portal but I hadn''t seen anyone beside it. Should there be at least someone guarding the portal? I looked at the gate again, it was not just closed, it was completely locked with the chains. I turned around quickly, ready to fight any beast monster I saw. There was no one behind me. My eyes roved the garden, looking for any unusual movement or appearance. Then I smelled it. It was an odd rotten smell, like a dying termite. The odor filled my nostrils, making me wince. There were crunching sounds as the two beast monsters stepped out. The last time I saw them it was night and I was far from them, this time I could see them clearly. Their heads were very small, much smaller than a humans and it had an odd shape that reminded me of an ape. Their body was human like and completely covered in dark grey fur. Their right leg was shorter than the left one, giving them a lopsided gait when they walked. They had a triangular groove where their noses were supposed to be and their lips was a thin slit. Their eyes were even more terrifying up close. Their pupils were a speck of red that swam in a sea of black. It made them appear mindless, as they were merely zombies, possessed by a someone or something else. By some paradox, they appeared thoughtful at the same time. Perhaps it was the seriousness of their face. There were two of them and they looked at me as they stepped closer. When they were a few feet away from me, they stopped. The first looked at the second one spoke but it''s mouth did move. "He''s a weak one". It said. The second one shook its head. "I can smell his power level, there''s something strong about him". I held my fans tighter, I would show them who was weak and who was not if any of them dared to make a move. At the same time, I wondered how I was going to escape this garden. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I barely even had time to attempt to open the gate and I knew that if I turned my back on these two, they would attack me. I decided to buy as much time as I could for myself. The longer we stood at an en pass¨¦ without fighting, the more time I had to figure something out. "What are you guys anyway?" I asked them. "He''s stalling for time". The second one said. The first sighed. "Regardless, his fate is sealed. Might as well have some fun with him". "Okay, but I''m not comfortable with it". The second replied. "We''re beast titans". The first replied. "All of you or just the ones that look like you?" I asked. "Just the ones that look like us". The first beast titan said. "Who sent you here?" I asked. The two of them exchanged glances. "The three beast kings". The first titan said. So there was a ruler in that alternate world, just as I suspected. "What do they want with this world?" I asked. "What else?" The beast titan shrugged. "Domination and total enslavement". "But why?" I asked, confused. "Do your kings just go around destroying worlds?" "It''s much deeper than that". The beast titan replied. I shook my head. "So what happens if you conquer this empire?" "We move on to the next". It replied. I shook my head. "It''s a pity then". The beast titan frowned. "What?" "You''re never going to conquer this empire, not while I''m in it". I replied. The titan looked at the second one with a grim face. "I think we''ve talked enough, it''s time for you to die now". [Enemy attack detected] [Initaiting battle mode] It raised its sword and ran at me but I had been waiting for it to make a move so I was ready. "Vortex". I said and sent a vortex flying at it. The titan moved out of the way, dodging the vortex. One directional wind slash. I said and sent a blast of wind at it. It knocked the gust off with its sword and jumped at me. Chapter 78: Teamwork makes dreamwork I moved out of the way just in time and sent another one directional wind slam at the beast titan. It dodged it once again. The second beast decided to join in the fun. It drew its sword and ran towards me. I dodged the first blow and slashed it with my fan. The fan sliced it''s skin as I dragged it across its side. Snarrlll~ The beast titan snarled angrily as it felt pain. I looked down at my fan and saw a blackish liquid had stained it. "Ughhh". I said in disgust. The second beast titan was now infuriated and it charged at me. "Vortex". I said and shot a vortex at it. This time, I timed it so that it could dodge the vortex no matter where it moved to. The vortex lifted the beast titan and spun it around violently before slamming it against the garden wall. The wall cracked from the impact and the titan slumped to the ground, barely conscious. The first titan charged at me with anger and I barely had time to throw up an air wall. It hit the air wall and crashed through it, slamming into me. I was thrown back from the force and slammed into the garden gate. As I struggled to get to my feet, I heard footsteps approaching the gate from outside. Then a voice called my name. "Levi?" I looked back to see Aaron peering down at me with a concerned look on his face. He was panting heavily, as if he just finished running. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hi". I said and coughed violently. Aaron looked up at the beast titan that had gone to its colleague and was trying to help it up. "I guess the portal is here then". He said. I nodded. "How did you get in?" He asked, fiddling with the locks and frowning. It''s locked. I nodded. "Yeah but it was open when I got here". His widened. "So you''re saying they locked you in there with them?" "Yeah". I said. "That''s not good at all". Aaron said and pulled the padlock harder. "Move away from the gate". He said and I hastily stepped away from the gate. Aaron moved back a few paces. Fireball. He said and shot a fireball at the padlock. It had no effect whatsoever on the lock. Aaron shot two more at the lock but it wouldn''t budge. "It''s no use, the stupid lock won''t melt". He said bitterly. "It''s fine. We''ll figure out another way". I replied. "Where''s Elena? And how did you know to come find me?" "When we got back to the textile section, we didn''t see you. We know that the distance between the garden and the textile section is shorter than the distances to the places we went to so we expected to meet you when we got back". He continued. "So when we didn''t see you, we immediately knew something was up. We assumed you had found the portal already but you had also gotten in danger". "So we decided to be practical about things. I told Emily to go get one of the masters and narrate everything then drag him here". "While I came here to see if I could help in any way possible". I nodded. "Thank you". "Wait till you''re out before you thank me". Aaron muttered and pointed behind him. "They''re ready for round two." I turned around quickly and faced the two beast titans advancing on me. I couldn''t leave the gate area because right now, the fight was two versus one and a half. This was because Aaron couldn''t offer much help from behind the gate but he could still do a little. If I stepped away from the gate, it would then be a two versus one which reduced my chances of winning or surving. "You take the bleeding one, I''ll take the other one". I said to Aaron and he nodded. The two beast titans began to gallop towards me. "One directional wind slam". I said and sent a blast of air at the first titan. I was still wary of using the two directional wind slam because I didn''t think I had mastered it. Imagine if I didn''t control it properly and it blew up in my face. I would be making my opponents job easier. Therefore I chose to fight with the one directional windslam for now. Two directional windslam was reserved for emergency situations. The titan blocked the windslam with its sword and kept running at me. "Vortex". I said and a vortex grew my fan and travelled towards the titan. However it did not lift it off the ground like the other titan. It simply shifted it back a few feet. The titan roared angrily and rushed at me again. Meanwhile, Aaron had figured out a way to keep the second titan occupied and although he wasn''t going to kill it that way, it would at least keep it distracted enough to not disturb me. He passed his arm through one of the gaps on the gate. "Fire whip". He said and a thin cord of flame appeared from his hand. With that single hand and the flame whip, he had kept the titan busy. Attacking it, snapping the cord at it. The titan tried to move close to Levi so it could end the fight quicker but Aaron was not about to let that happen. "Fireball". He said and fired two fireballs at the titan. The titan dodged it and tried to get close to Levi again but Aaron was snapping at it with a fire whip. The titan became angry and snarled loudly. Snarlllll~ It changed its target from Levi to Aaron and ran towards the gate. That was exactly what Aaron had been hoping for. As soon as the titan got close enough to him, Aaron stuck his second hand through the gate and pointed both hands at the titan. "Fire cage". He said and a cage of flames formed around the beast titan, trapping it. Chapter 79: Humanity is for mortals, divinity is for mages The titan stopped dead in its tracks as it was trapped within the flames. Snarrllll~ It snarled angrily as the heat from the flames began to slowly burn its skin. The first beast Titan noticed it''s friend''s predicament and left Levi alone and rushed towards Aaron. Aaron saw it coming and had to send fireballs at it. In doing so, he had to break the cage around the beast Titan. "Fireball". He said and sent two fireballs at the first Titan. The Titan moved back as it dodged it. The second titan wanted to rush at Aaron to make a two versus one hit i wasn''t about to let happen. "Vortex". I said and sent a vortex at the Titan. The titan dodged it this time and charged towards me angrily. Meanwhile the first titan had dodged the fireballs and was now directly in front of Aaron. Aaron pulled back his hands hastily and moved away from the gate. The Titan snarled angrily at him and tried to stick its sword through the gap but Aaron moved back enough that he wasn''t within striking distance. The titan snarled in frustration at Aaron before leaving the gate and heading towards me. I now had to deal with two titans. The two of them advanced menancily towards me, swords in hand. It was at this moment, when I saw up close just how terrifying their build was. They were ripped. Their arms seemed to be composed of purely muscle and it was taut as they walked towards me. It was the same for their chests which heaved heavily with strain. I raised my fan and prepared to send a two directional wind slam at the one closest to me. Then I heard the sound of footsteps rapidly approaching from outside the garden. The beast titans heard it too and turned to look at the gate. Big mistake. "Vortex". I said and sent a vortex at the two of them. They were close together enough that the vortex picked the two of them. But their power and weight was too much so it didn''t lift them off the ground into the air. Instead, it simply moved them back from me, a lot of feet away from me. The beast titans snarled and rushed at me again. At that moment, a loud voice boomed. Six directional wind slam. The gate was thrown open as six different blasts of wind hit it, forcing it open. I looked and saw master Jared at the entrance of the gate. Standing beside him was Emily was hunched over, panting heavily. I had to commend her, she had run all the way to the castle and back nonstop just to save me. The titans were not pleased with the interruption and the changed their attention to master Jared. They began to walk towards him. Master Jared smiled when he saw this. Twin air blankets. He said and formed two thick blankets of air. These blankets, wrapped around the titans, trapping them and rooting them to the spot. The titans could not believe they were trapped so easily. They strained and struggled against the air blanket but it was no use, they were trapped. I looked at master Jared sigh relief and gratefulness. But the job was not done yet, the titans were still alive. I looked around quickly and saw the sword of one of the beast titans on the floor. It must have fallen when I sent a vortex at it. I grabbed it quickly and ran to the first Titan. I raised the sword and using all my strength, I swung it at its neck. Screeeeccchh~ The beast Titan let out a loud piercing screech as the sword cut into its neck, causing blood to dribble down to its body. But I wasn''t done yet. I raised my sword again and brought it down on its neck, at the same spot. Screeechh~ It screeched in pain again and trashed violently but the air blanket around it stayed firm. I had to appreciate master Jared''s power level. He had done it barely breaking a sweat. That was why I wanted so bad to improve, it was what spurred me on. I wanted to be a strong mage like him. But not just any strong mage, I wanted to be the strongest mage ever. And I was going to do whatever it took. I would fight beasts, fight people, do all the system told me to do as long as I got stronger and stingy. It was why I was hacking at this titan''s head ag the moment, even though the sound of the blade hitting its bone made me cringe. Nothing was going to stop me. I raised the sword and brought it down on the beast titan''s neck one last time and hacked the head off completely. It was dead. I went to the second Titan. It looked at me with fear in its eyes as I approached it. It knew what was next, the evidence was the bloodied sword I now carried. I stepped behind it and raised my sword. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then I brought it down on its neck. Screechhhh~ The beast Titan screeched loudly as blood began to spill from the wound on its neck. I brought the sword down on its neck again again till finally it''s head also rolled off its body and dropped to the ground. When I was done, I threw the sword away from me and stumbled away from the dead beast monsters. I felt sick to my stomach. I had killed beast monsters before, so I was confused as to why this one felt different. Maybe it was the fact that they were human like or maybe it was the fact that I did it in such a violent way. I felt it was necessary for the titans to be headless since we didn''t know the full extent of their powers. What if we let them be and they healed themselves and got back up. So it was necessary they were beheaded, to be sure they wouldn''t disturb us again. So why did I feel like a part of my humanity just died? Chapter 80: Victory of the first phase of battle. [beast titan killed, +70 mana points] [beast titan killed, +70 mana points] I watched the screen, slightly surprised. I usually got 10 mana points for killing beast monsters but a beast titan was seven times the amount of mana points. That meant my path to rapid ascension was not in slaving away killing beast monsters. I needed to find more beast titans and kill them. I felt a hand rest gently on my shoulder and looked up. Master Jared looked down on me with a grim face. "It''s alright. You''ve done well". I fought the queasiness in my stomach and stood straighter. Aaron and Emily joined us. "Oh thank the gods you''re safe". Emily cried hysterically and threw her hands around me. We came back and you were not there so we figured you were in trouble so I ran all the way to the castle and I was so worried we wouldn''t make it in time but¡­ I patted her on the back gently. "It''s fine. You made in time and saved me". More like you saved the entire kingdom. Aaron said. "We now know of the portals thanks to you". He frowned. "Although we didn''t know earlier because of you". I smiled. "I guess I deserve thanks and a rebuttal then". Aaron smiled back and looked at the portal. "What do we do about this?" "Shut it down, I guess". I replied. Master Jared ventured closer to the portal. "Hmm, and do you suppose we do that?" He examined the portal carefully. I shrugged and looked down at the bodies of the beast titans. A shiny object caught my eye and I peered closer at the first titan. The glow came from a small gem tied to his necklace. The pinkish glow matched with the one on top of the portal. I turned to them. "You guys know how doors have locks and keys?" They nodded. I pointed to the portal. A portal is a doorway between two worlds, which means it probably has a lock and a key as well. Aaron frowned. "Where are you going with this?" I pointed to the gem around the first titan''s neck. Then I pointed to the gem on top of the portal. They followed the direction of my hand. Aaron walked up to the titan and took the necklace off his neck. The pendant dangled in the air as he held the chain. "So what you''re saying is that this gem and that gem could somehow be the lock and key to that portal". He went closer to the portal and raised the gem towards it. "Wait". Master Jared said. "What happens when we close the portal?" Huh? I replied. "When you close the portal, do the beast monster disappear or they still remain behind?" I thought about for a while. "I don''t know". "If the portal was not important, they wouldn''t have two beast monster here guarding it". Aaron said. "They clearly needed it open for some reason". "And that should be enough reason to shut it down". I replied. Master Jared nodded. "Very well then". Aaron raised the necklace to the gem. Snap ~ There was low snapping sound as the necklace flew to the gem, and they gummed together. The gems glowed brightly, then they dimmed and the portal closed. The gems fell to the floor. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aaron reached down to pick it but master Jared stopped him. "I''ll handle that". He said and picked the two gems gingerly. Now we need to go back and help them at the gate. He said. We nodded and walked out of the gate. **** At the castle, the beasts monsters were still there but if you observed closely, they were notably weaker than when the portal was open. The mages easily cut them down now and their numbers were steadily dropping. I joined the mages and immediately faced the beast monsters. I kept on killing as many as I could, feeling exhaustion growing in my body. Eventually, there were no beast monsters moving anymore. Lifeless bodies of the beast monsters littered the ground and the mages stood triumphant. Trumpets sounded and a loud shout of triumph filled the air. The mages began to rejoice and a cry of euphoria spread among all of us. Emily hugged me tightly. "We did it, we''re safe, thanks to you". I was very tired and completely weak but as her body rubbed against mine, I felt my rod grow in response. I needed to plan some alone time with her after all was said and done. Emily felt my growing member and shifted away from it but I held her tight, preventing her from going and I leaned in to peck her cheek. She blushed hard. Just then master Jared walked over to us. He cleared his throat. "May I speak with Levi for a moment". Emily nodded and let go of me, she went to join Aaron who was now talking animatedly with Liam. "You helped us greatly today". Master jared said. "We are indebted to you". I bowed politely. "I''ll tell the emperor about what you did when were giving him the overall report". He continued. So try to get some rest today and be expecting a summons to the palace tomorrow. I nodded and master jared left. Emily, Aaron and Liam came to meet me as soon as he left. "Where is Zoe?" I asked frowning. "She''s with the healers, she''s helping them nurse the wounded". I heaved a small sigh of relief, I had assumed the worst when I didn''t see her with them. "Dude I heard you were amazing out there". Liam said as he gave me a gentle bump on the shoulder. "I''m sure they were exaggerating". I replied with a smile and turned to Emily. "Can I speak to you for a second". She nodded and we broke apart from the squad. "What are you doing tonight?" I asked her. "Uhmm.. nothing". She replied. I smiled. "That''s good. Meet me at the garden by midnight". She raised a brow in confusion but nodded. "Okay". Then I got a new notification. [You have a new notification] [You have a new special mission] [Special mission: Seduce the princess] Chapter 81: Kissing in the garden I stared at the screen in shock. What on earth was a special quest and why had I been given such an impossible task? The notification continued. [Deadline: Seven days] [Reward: ??? ] [Penalty: All stat points will be reduced by 10] "That''s unfair". I complained out loud. "What is unfair?" Emily asked. I shook my head and pulled her towards Aaron and Liam. "It''s nothing important". ***** Later that midnight, I got up from my bed and went out of the room. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The gate to the garden was still open. I sat on the ground in front of it and waited for Emily. My rod throbbed hard in anticipation of what was to happen this night but I stayed calm and tried to keep it under control. Emily showed up after a long while. She had washed up and was wearing a thin gray gown that shimmered slightly under the wanning moon. I smiled at her. "Hey Levi". She greeted with an equally warm smile. "You look beautiful". I said in reply and she blinked. Then her cheeks tinted with the faintest pink. "Let go in". I said and looped my arm around hers. Emily walked with me in silence. She didn''t acknowledge that she knew why I had chosen this particular secluded location. I don''t acknowledge the fact that I noticed she wore nothing under her gown. "Master Jared says he will tell the emperor about how we found the portal and shut it down". I said as we entered the garden and strolled in deeper. "You mean how you found the portal". She replied. "Oh come on, you role was as important as mine. Without you I wouldn''t have made it out". Emily shook her head and her hair billowed gently in the wind." You know what I believe?" She asked. I looked at her expectantly. Emily stopped walking and stood a few feet in front of me. "I think you would have made it out, whether we came or not". I let out a slight chuckle, enjoying the way her gown caught in between her cleavage. It was a completely delicious view. "You give me too much credit". Emily shook her head firmly. "I don''t know why but I really think you would have found a way". She paused. "There''s something about you¡­" I watched the way her pupils dilated and her lips parted. I heard the soft breath she took in and I knew. This was the cue. I leaned in to kiss her. Our lips brushed tenderly at first but it grew fiercer until we were both sucking at each other''s lips. [Kiss, +20 lust points] I wrapped my hands around her waist and pulled her closer to me. Mmmhhh~ she moaned in satisfaction as her body pressed into mine. I could feel my rod begin to grow longer as desire coursed through my body. I rubbed my hand gently up and down her back and she sighed blissfully, melting into me even more. I pushed my tongue into her mouth, invading it. She wrestled against it with her tongue for a moment before she gave in and let me claim her mouth, tasting every nook and cranny, every corner of her mouth. When I was done, she moaned and then returned the favor. Her tongue thrust into my mouth suddenly and I let it invade it. Her tongue wriggled about my mouth, feeling and tasting every aspect. Then she pulled back with a sigh of contentment. I stared at her, at her eyes that she could barely keep open, at her cheeks, reddened and flush with desire, at the moronic smile on her lips that I was sure mirrored mine. I reached for her hand and led her further into the garden. "He says the emperor will want to see me tomorrow and I should get some rest". I said as we walked under the canopy of the trees. Emily''s eyes gleamed with laughter as she turned to look at me. "He told you to get some rest but you''re here talking to a girl". "Not just any girl". I corrected as I tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear. I didn''t fail to note how her breath quickened as I did it. We soon got to the area where the benches were located. We sat on the bench nearest to us "I want to kiss you". I said to her as soon as we sat down. "And?" She prompted. "Just a kiss for now". I replied, fighting a smile. Emily tried to not show her disappointment as she shrugged. Okay. I bit back my chuckle and grabbed her chin. I tipped her head up and kissed her for the second time that night. She leaned into me as the kiss deepened and I moved my hand till it was resting on her melons. I rubbed them lightly through the material, savoring the texture on my hand. I grabbed one and squeezed gently. [Fondle, +30 lust points] Mmmhh~ Emily moaned as I did so and I bit on her bottom lip slightly. Ohhh~ She moaned as both pleasure and pain filled her body. I squeezed her boob firmer and began to massage it. Ohhh.. Ahh~ Emily moaned softly and briefly broke the kiss. I wasn''t about to let that happen however and my free hand shot out to grab her neck and I pulled her back to me before clamping my mouth down on hers. Mmmmhh~ She moaned as I tightened my grip on her neck while massaging her boobs more firmly. Then I traced my hand down till I found her nipple. I pinched it slightly and watched it harden. Ahhh~ Emily broke the kiss and moaned loudly. I smirked and she playfully shoved me away. I stood up and told her to do the same. "Have you ever been lifted off your feet?" I asked her. Emily raised a brow. "What does that even mean?" I didn''t reply. Instead I placed my hands on her waist and yanked her off the ground and into the air. Chapter 82: Fingering (18+) Ahhhh~ Emily let out a small yelp as she felt her feet leave the ground and she was suspended in the air. She looked down at me with a shocked look on her face. "Put me down now". She tried to say sternly but I could hear the slight fear in her voice and it spurred me on. "Okay". I replied but rather than drop her, I began to spin in fast circles. Ahhhhhhhh~ Emily yelled loudly as she was suspended in the air and spun around till she was dizzy. I kept going around in circles till I felt a wave of dizziness hit me, at which point I dropped her to her feet. The two of us were still dizzy and we couldn''t stand straight, we fell to the ground simultaneously. I grabbed her and tucked my body under hers so I took the impact of the fall, cushioning her. Ha ha ha~ I laughed as we lay there, Emily on top of me, cross and still slightly disoriented. It was the most fun I had in a while, maybe since the time the bloodlust took over my body at the serpent''s pass. She regained her bearings and gave me a soft punch to the shoulder. "Ouch". I exclaimed, exaggerating the amount of pain I felt. "What was that for?" I asked. Emily rolled her eyes. "You know what it''s for". "You know what I know?" I asked her. She shook her head cautiously. "I know you have beautiful boobs and I want to suck on them". Emily shrugged but I saw her chest heave "what''s stopping you?" She asked me. I smiled. "Beg me". She giggled. "What?" "Beg me". I repeated with that same teasing smile. She realized I was serious and not joking. "Oh" "Yeah". She rolled her eyes. "You''re really going to make me beg you". "To suck your boobs, yes". I replied. She pressed her lips in a tight line. I shrugged and walked back to the bench. "I guess we''ll just sit and talk then". "Wait". Emily said and I stopped walking. I turned back to look at her. "What?" "Please". She said. My grin turned feral. "Please what?" "You can''t be serious". She said. "Fine". I replied and faced forward again. "Wait". She called again. "What?" I asked. "Please¡­ suck my boobs". She said very quickly. Her cheeks flamed in embarrassment. "With pleasure". I replied and in two swift steps, I was beside her. I lifted her up and sat her on my waist. Emily yelped as her feet left the ground. She wrapped her legs around my waist. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''re very strong". She said in awe. In this position as I stood and carried her, we began to make out for the third time this night. The rough play we did earlier seemed to have loosened her up more and her kiss was more passionate and less restrained. She kissed my lips, my cheeks and back to my lips. I felt her tongue probing at my lips and I parted them to let her enter. I sucked on tongue as we kissed. I thrust my tongue in her mouth and she sucked on my tongue passionately. I decided it was time for some action and I carried her to the bench. I sat on it and she adjusted so she was now sitting sideways across my legs. I burried my head in her cleavage, inhaling the smell, loving the weight of her melons on my head. I moved my mouth to the nipple of her right melon and sucked it through the cloth. Ohhh~ Emily moaned and arched her back, trying to put more of her boobs into my mouth. I put one hand at her back to support her from behind and my free hand went to her other boob. I began to twist the nipple. Ohhh.. Ahh~ Emily moaned softly. She threw her hands around my shoulders. I let go of her boob and my hand began to travel downwards. When I go to her knees, I raised her gown up and bunched it at her kneecaps. Then my hand began to snake up her thighs. Ohhh¡­ Mmm~ Emily moaned softly as she felt her laps tingle. I stopped just as I reached the top of her thigh and moved my hand back down. Mmmhh~ Emily moaned in protest and tired to move my hand back up but I avoided her grip. I began to move my hand slowly up her thigh again and like the previous time, I stopped at the top of her thigh. Mmmhh~ She groaned in frustration and I let out a soft chuckle. I moved my hand down the third time and dragged it softly up her thigh. This time, my hand came in contact with a stick slimy fluid. Emily was so aroused that her fluids were leaking out. I skated my fingers over the fluid and placed them at the entrance of her cave. I moved it over to her clit and sure enough, it was engorged. I tapped on it gently and Emily went crazy. Ohhh¡­ Ahhh~ She moaned as she trembled. She held onto me for dear life and squeezed her laps tightly together. She was orgasming even though I hadn''t really done anything to her yet. I wondered if it was because she already had pent up sexual desire or it was because of something I did. Maybe it was a mixture of both. Ahhh.. Ohh¡­ Uhmm~ Emily continued to moan as she trembled violently. I held her tight so she wouldn''t fall off. My hand hovered over her the entrance to her cave, and I waited for her to come down from her high. After a while, the trembling reduced and it seemed Emily had caught her breath. She looked up at me and sighed. Then I thrust my finger into her cave. Emily''s eyes widened at the feeling of fullness. [Fingering, +100 lust points] Ohhhh~ She moaned. I pulled my finger out and thrust it back in. Chapter 83: Painting her back white (18+) Ohhh~ Emily moaned as I fingered her at a steady pace, pushing my finger in and out. I was still sucking her nipple through her gown and the cloth was now damp in the area. I moved my mouth to the next nipple and began to suck it as well. Her cave was become more slippery as a result of the juices that were flowing out and I added a second finger. Mmmm~ Emily moaned at the fuller feeling. I resumed my pace and fingered her. After a while she grabbed my hand and stopped me. I looked up at her and saw the crazed look in her eyes. "I want to fuck you right now". She said in a tight voice that sounded like she was restraining herself. "What''s stopping you?" I asked her. She didn''t say anything in response. Instead she got off my legs, grabbed my pants by waistbands and yanked them down. My rod sprung to full attention, it was connected to the my pants by a thin strand of precum and without thinking, Emily scooped it up and put it on her tongue. I watched with fascination as she lapped up the precum. "Don''t kiss me with that mouth". I thought. Emily wasted no time, she turned around, lifted her gown and positioned herself directly over my rod. In the position she was in, her butt was towards me so I could see her tight butt as she grabbed my dick and positioned it at the entrance to her cave. ''This is the best view ever''. I thought to myself as I felt the contrast between her warm cave and the cold frigid air. Emily began to sit slowly on my rod. I let out an audible sigh as I felt the cap of dick enter her hot wet cave. Ohhh~ Emily moaned as I entered into her cave with a pop sound. She paused to get used to the feeling of me inside her. Then she began to descend even lower till my dick was buried completely in her cave and her butt was touching my laps. [Sex, +200 lust points] Ohhh Levi~ she moaned as a feeling of bliss spread, first through her pelvis, then down to the rest of her body. Emily sat there for what seemed like an eternity, then she raised herself up and slowly came down on my rod. Ohhh¡­ Ahhh~ she moaned softly. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The thought of covering her mouth with my hand occurred to me but I remembered we were in a completely secluded area where no one could find us. She could scream at she wanted. I grabbed her hips and began to lift her up and down, driving my rod into her faster. Ohhh¡­ Ahh¡­ Uhmm~ Emily moaned loudly as I fucked her faster, ramming my rod deep into her womb. I moved one hand to her neck and choked it as I fucked her, causing her moan to turn guttural. "I think I''m cumming". She managed to say before spams took over her body and she began to jerk uncontrollably. I held her in place to prevent her from falling. Her juices flowed down my rod and soaked my thighs. "Ohh Levi. It feels so good". She said as she trembled. "I know, I know". I replied as I smoothed her hair, trying to soothe her. I kissed her neck when she stopped trembling and whispered in her ear. "Are you ready for round two?" She nodded gently and I raised her hip till she was almost completely off my rod, then I pulled up back down, at the same time I raised my hips up to slam up into her. Ohhhh~ she screamed as I filled her up so suddenly. I smirked and began to drive my rod into her, increasing my tempo and causing her to moan in a guttural voice. Her throat was going to be hoarse tomorrow at this rate. I still wasn''t close to cumming even though we had been going at it for minutes. I kept my pace up, pounding into her, loving the way her cave gripped my rod, loving the rubbery softness of her cave, loving the way she moaned in protest every time I pulled out my rod completely and how she groaned when I drove it into her, pushing it to the deepest parts of her womb. She screamed when i bottomed out in her completely, as if she couldn''t take the whole dick but still wanted it. Soon I got tired of that position and pushed her up. "No". Emily whispered in protest, thinking I was done completely. I let out a soft chuckle. "We''re not done yet, don''t worry". Her cheeks flamed but she nodded obediently. I got to my feet and pushed her back towards the bench. She got the idea and bent over, gripping then back rest for support. I took a second to admire her body and savor the moment. Here was a really attractive lady bent over in front of me, with her cave wide open for me to use as I pleased. Come on already. She said impatiently and I rolled my eyes before pushing my rod back into her. I gripped her waist for support and began to pound my rod into her. Ohhh.. Ahhh~ She moaned uncontrollably as I pushed in and out of her, feeling my release come closer. "I''m about to cum". I said. I began to slam into her even faster as the orgasm slowly crept up from balls and sped to my dick. I pulled out quickly and sprayed her back with my seed, coating it in white. Ohh~ I groaned as the orgasm swept through me. The last spurts of my seed came out and my rod began to shrink.I heaved a contented sigh and pulled my pants back up. Emily pulled her gown back and turned to me. She threw her arms around me in a tight embrace. I hugged her back. Then she pulled back to look at me, she inched her face towards mine for a kiss. ''Oh no!'' I thought. Chapter 84: A rough early morning As Emily''s lips almost reached mine, I pulled back. "What are you doing?" I asked with a nervous chuckle. Emily frowned a little. "Kissing you?" I shook my head. "That''s not happening". "Why?" "Because you just tasted my precum". I replied. "That has never stopped you before". She replied and her frown deepened. "Well it''s different when I see you actively tasting it". I replied and adjusted my waistband properly around my waist. She scoffed and said nothing in response. I wrestled with a smile. "You''re mad". S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m not". She replied and stormed towards the gate. I hurried after her. It was easy to catch up with her short strides. I threw my arm around her shoulder. I''ll kiss you this evening when you''ve washed it off. I said". Emily jabbed me in the side with her elbow and I exaggerated the effect. She rolled her eyes and continued walking but I could tell her mood had lifted. **** With a sudden jolt, I was awakened by a sharp, insistent tapping on my shoulder. My eyes fluttered open, bleary and unfocused, as they struggled to comprehend the disturbance . In the half-light, I saw a silhouette, a blur of movement in the darkness. "Get up Levi," came a deep voice, breaking the silence. The emperor wants to see you. I blinked and slowly, the veil of sleep began to lift, remnants of the dream faded into the fog of memory and I sighed. "Can you hear me?" Aaron asked and waved his hand in front of me. The emperor wants to see you now. "I heard the first time". I grumbled. My eyes were still heavy with sleep but I forced them open and the room was became clearer. The first rays of light pierced through the curtains and bathed the room in a gray, gloomy glow, casting shadows on the walls and highlighting the familiar shape of my bed. I got up and inhaled. The air was crisp and cool, carrying with it the promise of a new day. It was a beautiful cool morning and everybody would agree they loved it and were grateful for it. I hated it. I hated having to wake up early and trudge all the way to the palace when all I wanted to do was curl up in my bed and get lost in blissful sleep. I hated that the emperor hadn''t seen a better time for a meeting than this dreary morning. I yawned loudly and stretched, loving the sound of my joints crackling and enjoying the feeling. I gathered the covers and folded it in a rough bunch which I threw to one side of the bed. By now I was quite alert and my legs felt stable enough to walk. I dragged my feet along the harsh marble floor and began to walk to the door. As he made my way across the room, my gaze fell upon the residues of the previous day, scattered about the room. Liam''s side had the most litters and his side looked like a budding refuse dump. The disarray did not concern me, however, my mind was focused on the day ahead. I reached the door and placed my hand on the handle. With a gentle twist, the latch gave way and the door surrendered to the pressure. It swung open. The sound was a familiar one, a creak and a groan. As the door swung open, a breath of fresh air wafted into the room and I instantly felt better. I stood in the threshold and paused for a moment, savoring the stillness of the early morning. Mornings were beautiful to witness because they marked a transition point. Half of the world was still at sleep while another half was just rising, ready for the bustle of the day. And as the light of the rising sun poured in through the open doorway, I stepped forward, less reluctant to meet the emperor. I stepped out of the room and went outside. In the corner of the compound, a bucket stood. I''d filled it up with water the night before. I approached the bucket with a steady gait, my footsteps falling softly on the earth-packed floor. On the way, I grabbed a bowl from the railing. With a gentle motion, I dipped the bowl into the cool waters of the bucket. The ripples spread out in rings that reflected the dawn''s early light. I scooped up the water and with a swift motion, I raised the bowl to my head, letting the water run down my face and neck. As the water flowed over my face, a surge of energy rushed through me and it chased away whatever little sleep remained. I felt the chill of the water against my skin, made even colder by the frigid air but I didn''t fight it. I stood there and closed my eyes, letting the coolness of the water linger on my skin for just a moment longer. I breathed in deeply, savoring the freshness of the air and the quiet stillness of the morning. And then, with a sigh of contentment, I reached for the towel, patting his face dry with a practiced hand. The cold water had done its work, rinsing away the last bits of sleep and awakening my senses fully for the walk to the palace. When I got back to my room, I knew I had to leave soon if I didn''t want to be late. With deft fingers, the I reached for the simple tunic that hung from a nearby hook. I pulled it over my head, allowing the cloth to drape effortlessly over my slender frame. Next, I turned my attention to the pants, a rough-hewn pair of trousers. With a practiced motion, I slipped them over his legs, the fabric falling into place around my waist like a second skin. With a final tug on the waistband of my pants, I was ready to leave. I pushed the door open and hurried out. Chapter 85: Slight delay at the entrance The chilly breeze nipped at my skin, as I walked through the city.The city had begun to stir, its sounds echoing off the walls of the nearby building. Already people were beginning to throng out in groups of twos and threes. Mostly merchants and traders who carried their goods on their head. How many of these people around me lost their wares to the beast attack yesterday? I thought as I watched them walk briskly past me. Some of them made huge profits and to them the market was a blessing, a source of renewed hope while others barely scrapped by. They managed to stay afloat with whatever little gains they made from trading. What then would those people do when they reach their stores and are reminded that their wares were trashed in the commotion the previous day? I had to focus on what awaited me at the palace however so I didnt acknowledged them, I simply walked on in silence. I was soon at the market. The market was a riot of sights, sounds, and smells. Merchants, hawkers, and craftsmen crowded the narrow streets, their stalls bursting with goods and wares. The air was alive with the cries of vendors, haggling with customers over the price of spices, fruits, and wares. The market square was lined with stalls and tents. It was a hive of activity. Women and children dressed in colorful clothes moved through the crowd. Their arms were filled with parcels and purchases. In the center of the square, a group of performers had already gathered and were playing a sad tune. Later as the sun rose, they would play merrier music, filling the air with happy sounds. There was the bad part of the market however. In the shadows of the stalls, beggars and pickpockets lurked. The pickpockets moved as normally as they could and to the average eye, they would seem like regular customers who were here to buy or sell. However as I watched them intently, I could see a furtive glance at a passerby''s purse, or a crabby movement towards another person. It was obvious they were trying to steal. My hands instinctively went to my pockets and I kept them hovered around them as I walked through the market. Better safe than sorry. Standing before the entrance to the palace, a colossal door stretched upwards, its ornate details reaching high into the sky. Crafted from the finest hardwood, the door was inlaid with intricate carvings and gilded with gold leaf. The door''s handles, cast in the shape of a roaring lion, gleamed in the daylight, it''s fierce countenance a warning to any who ventured in, reminding them of the power of the ruler that inhabited the building. Flanking the entrance, two guards stood at attention, their armor gleaming in the morning light. Their faces, stoic and impassive, betrayed no hint of emotion as they stared at me with their hands resting on the pommels of their swords. "Hi, I''m here to see the emperor". I said. They exchanged looks and turned back to look at me with bland looks. "I''m a mage". I said as an explanation. Still they said nothing and their faces were impassive as they stared at me. "Hello". I said and waved my hands in front of them. "Move away or face the consequences". One of the guards said harshly. Read exclusive content at m_v-l''-NovelFire.net I stopped waving and frowned in confusion. Why were they being so hostile towards me? S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just then I heard a quiet voice behind me and I turned around quickly. I was familiar with the voice and the speaker turned out to be master Jared. He was discussing animatedly with a young maid, giving her instructions on a task she was to complete for him. It was a stroke of luck that he happened to be passing at the moment I was stuck outside. "Master Jared!" I called and he looked back in surprise. He saw me waving at him and his face broke into a smile. He walked up the stairs and was soon standing beside me. "Why haven''t you entered yet?" He asked with a frown. "I tried to but they won''t let me". I pointed to the two guards who to their own credits did not flinch. Master Jared smiled again and rubbed his chin. "Ah yes. They''re only doing their jobs". He walked up to the door and I followed on his heels. "Let us in". He said and the guards nodded before one of them pulled the door open. They gave a slight bow towards master Jared as we entered and I wondered if it was customary to bow to masters or it was just a show of respect from them. As I walked through the hallway, my footsteps echoed through the opulent space, my gaze taking in the splendor that surrounded him. The walls, were carved from the finest marble and they gleamed with an almost celestial radiance, while the floors, laid with intricate mosaics, shimmered in the soft light of the chandeliers. The air, heavy with the scent of rare incense, added to the ambiance of the space. It felt as if he had been transported to another world, a place where riches and beauty were as commonplace as the clouds in the sky. The beauty of the hallway was not limited to its architectural splendor, but extended to the art and treasures that adorned its walls and floors. Gold-plated statues stood watch over the space, their gazes seemed to be fixed on me as I passed. Huge paintings of historical battles and mythical creatures hung on the walls, their vivid colors and intricate details made me look at them twice. With a gentle push, I opened the door to the throne room, its hinges creaking in protest as the latch gave way. The room beyond, bathed in shadow, seemed to call to me, its darkness hiding secrets yet unknown. I stepped inside, the floorboards groaning beneath my feet, and my breath caught in my throat as my eyes adjusted to the dim light. Chapter 86: Promotion The floor of the throne room was a work of art itself. Tiny marble tiles spread out before me, they were colored red and in the dim light of the throne room, they glowed slightly.The walls of the throne room rose up, their surfaces adorned with numerous paintings , each a vivid portrayal of the kingdom''s history. The murals depicted the triumphs of the emperor. Scenes of great battles, legendary hunts, and solemn coronations were all depicted in the paintings but I knew I didn''t have the time to stare at them. I looked away and fixed my gaze on the throne ahead me. At the far end of the chamber, a massive throne stood. It''s seat laid with the an expensive looking velvet cushion embroidered with intricate patterns. At the top of the throne, two miniature lions, carved from the finest marble, stood sentinel, fixing their fierce gaze on all who approached the emperor. The emperor sat regally on the throne. He was dressed in a silk robe that had patterns of yellow and green. A single golden necklace hung from his neck and the huge purple pendant matched the central gem on his crown. Beside him sat the empress, the crown Prince, Damon and the princess. As I got in front of him, i dropped to a bow. "Rise". The emperor said. Even though his voice was quiet, it rang through the room like he had a sound amplifier. Perhaps he was amplifying it himself with some magic. I raised my head slowly. My eyes flickered to Damon and I noticed he was watching me with an amused glint in his eyes. "I was told of your inventiveness last evening". The emperor said and I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. Inventiveness was one way to put it. I allowed my gaze to wander and my eyes fell upon the princess with a mixture of wonder and longing. I took in the delicate features of her face, the soft blush of her cheeks, the subtle curve of her lips and my heart began to quicken with a flutter of emotion. And then, in that moment, our eyes met, and she caught me staring. A blush rose to her cheeks, her expression betraying a sudden rush of shyness and embarrassment. "We are deeply indebted to you for your service and you deserve a reward. I already arranged with your master to give you a special package, a token of the empire''s appreciation". The emperor was saying. He coughed gently to clear his throat and I didn''t fail to note how the empress flinched when did so. "One rewards is not enough however, considering that you not only helped us here, you helped us in any subsequent battles we face the beast monster army in from now on". I could feel the stares of tens of people boring into the back of my head. The emperor raised his hand. "The beast army would have to delay a lot of its planned attacks so they can redo some of their strategy, giving our soldiers a few moments of rest". "But enough about that. As for your second reward, you''re now promoted". I raised a brow in surprise. "Being a personal guard to the prince is one of the highest honors for a royal guard and from today the honor is yours". The emperor said. The crown prince watched the proceedings with a lazy smile on his face, completely unbothered. However, Damon had cocked one of his eyebrows and was now watching his father intently. He could suspect what direction the conversation was going in and he didn''t like the idea. For some time now, Damon had been without a person guard as being unsupervised made him freer to partake in various nefarious activities. Having a guard around made it harder to do some of the illegal things he did so he always kicked strongly against the idea. Therefore any guard that was assigned to him soon came to render their resignation. The thought always worried the emperor but he had not found any guard that stayed beyond two weeks. He had given up then and let Damon do as his heart pleased. However his desire to have someone watch over him had not waned. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When he heard of Levi''s innovation and quick thinking, he had been impressed. Such skills might be considered by some as unimportant but the emperor knew that sometimes on the battlefield, what separated winners from losers was their problem solving skills. How fast can you think outside the box and how well can you effect the solution you thought off? It immediately occurred to him that someone of that level of smartness could stand a chance against Damon''s cleverness. It wasn''t a guaranteed success but it was worth a try. He trusted Levi to be able to protect Damon if the need arose and to be able to outsmart Damon and his wily tricks. Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelFire.net That had sealed it and he decided to promote Levi for the job. The chief royal guard had been against the idea since Levi was too young but the emperor had made up his mind and would not be swayed. He cleared his throat. "From today onwards, you''re hereby promoted to the position of personal guard to my younger prince, Damon". My mouth suddenly felt dry and it hung open in a silent gasp. My eyes were wide with astonishment. I don''t know why but I had been expecting the crown prince. Even though I was surprised by the idea that I would be out in charge of the crown prince so easily. It didn''t occur to me at all that it could be prince Damon. A quick glance at him told me he was surprised as well. Although he didn''t seem as surprised as I was. There was something else in his countenance, a slight annoyance. I frowned as that annoyance melted away slowly and was replaced with a curious smile. Chapter 87: Juan’s pov What was the rascal up to?I still hadn''t forgotten how he abandoned me at the battle field, leaving without an explanation. We still hadn''t spoken about what happened earlier that evening before the war started. It was definitely going to be an interesting reunion between us. I sighed. **** Prince Juan, heir to the great empire, was finding it increasingly difficult to stay alert, his eyelids drooping as if weighted down by the sheer boredom of the royal proceedings. To his mother''s annoyance, he had to be gently nudged awake every time the emperor raised a question, his head nodding ever so slightly as if agreeing with a point he didn''t quite grasp. If the prince could escape this stuffy throne room without insulting any foreign dignitaries, he would consider it a win. The soft strains of chamber music mingled with the polite chatter of dignitaries and courtiers, creating a lulling, hypnotic melody that coaxed Juan closer to sleep. He fought to maintain his posture, resisting the urge to slouch and succumb to slumber as his father, talked to Levi. The throne, usually a source of pride and power, felt more like an oversized cushion, inviting him to rest his weary head. The Prince''s mind wandered to his mother, the Queen, whose insistence on his attendance at court was as inflexible as her will. She believed that the crown prince must learn, must see and hear and understand the workings of the empire, its people and its politics, if he were to become a capable ruler one day. But to Juan, the stifling formality, the endless posturing, seemed little more than a grand waste of time. The thought of those foul creatures, the beast monsters, elicited a shiver of revulsion down Juan''s spine. In recent weeks, rumors had been spreading about these creatures which roamed the lands beyond the kingdom''s borders, wreaking havoc and destruction in their wake. As the heir to the throne, Juan was expected to take an active role in investigating these reports, alongside the Captain of the Guard. Yet, the study of these creatures proved to be a grim and unsettling affair, one that left him with more questions than answers. He looked down at Levi, the sight of him, clad in simple clothes and looking somewhat out of place amidst the opulence of the court, made the Prince reflect on the irony of the situation. Enjoy new chapters from mvl He wondered how such a young boy could prove more useful than all the mages in the palace. Levi''s physical stature belied the wisdom and courage that burned within him, a spirit as fiery and fierce as any seasoned warrior. "Heck, he looks barely older than Damon," Yet he had thought about the spawn point of the beast monsters and had gone to the garden himself to look for the portal. The rumors of Levi''s harrowing experience within the garden had spread throughout the palace, the whispers echoing along the stone walls like a creeping shadow. It was said that, after venturing into the garden in search of the portal, he had become trapped, surrounded by beast monsters and with no way to escape. For a long while, he had fought for his life, relying on his wits and his uncanny abilities to hold the creatures at bay, until at last, help arrived. The very idea of being trapped within the garden''s confines, alone and outnumbered, with those savage beasts closing in, was enough to make even the bravest of warriors tremble. The beasts, humanoid in appearance but with vicious, feral features, their eyes gleaming with murderous intent, would have been a terrifying sight, each movement and snarl a promise of imminent death. Juan, safe in his throne, shuddered at the thought, unable to fathom the courage and skill that had enabled Levi to survive such an ordeal. Levi''s clothing, a collage of frayed edges and faded colors, told a story of their own. The gray shirt, once a clean, crisp garment, was now marred by patches of discoloration and stubborn stains, the fabric thinning with age and wear. The seams, once tight and secure, had begun to unravel, threads dangling like loose strings. His black pants, too, bore the marks of time and labor, the material rough and faded, the hems frayed and tattered. Levi''s medium-length hair, a rich, inky black that seemed almost too dark to be natural, was swept back from his face, the ends curling ever so slightly at the nape of his neck. On the throne to Juan''s left, his mother, the Queen, sat regal and remote, her face hidden behind a veil of delicate, shimmering fabric. Years had passed since Juan had last gazed upon his mother''s face, the veil a constant barrier between them, a reminder of her station and the distance that separated them, not just physically but emotionally as well. Though time had dulled his memories, he could still summon, with effort, the ghost of her beauty, a vision that was as hazy and indistinct as a memory of a dream. Today she was swathed in yards of lemon velvet and floating scarves and shawls of yellow, and her crown upheld her sparkling veil in a manner that gave Juan the distinct impression she was wearing a tent upon her head. Before them, stood a few of the nobility, standing by the sides of the room and watching the emperor talk to Levi. Juan felt like an ornament. Of course, he was wearing an outfit of his mother''s choosing, sent to him this morning: a vest of purple velvet, with almost ridiculously billowy white sleeves bursting from the shoulders. The pants, mercifully, were black, though his brown suede boots looked too new for masculine pride. There was an enigma to Levi, a quality that Juan could not put his finger on, that seemed to radiate from the young boy. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The way he carried himself, the self-assuredness in his words and actions, suggested a depth and complexity that was incongruous with his humble origins. Chapter 88: Packing my load It was a riddle that Juan was determined to solve.The more he observed the boy, the more his curiosity grew. As Levi''s attention seemed firmly locked on the Emperor, his gaze unwavering and respectful, Juan caught a flicker of movement in the periphery of his vision. For just a heartbeat, a mere fraction of a second, Levi''s gaze seemed to stray from the Emperor, to flick toward the Princess. It was almost imperceptible, but unmistakable nonetheless. The moment, though fleeting, seemed to stretch into eternity in Juan''s mind, his eyes straining to catch the slightest movement, the smallest indication that Levi''s attention had indeed strayed, even for a moment. But when he looked again, the boy''s gaze was fixed firmly upon the Emperor, as if the slight shift had never happened Perplexed, he looked at the princess and found her blushing. His state of boredom immediately changed to one of fury. **** The Emperor''s gaze bore into me, his hand stroking his chin, expectant and patient. At first, the significance of his silent inquiry escaped me, my mind slow to respond, like a sleepy caterpillar roused from its slumber. It took me a few moments to realize that he was awaiting my reply, for me to break the stillness that had settled upon the throne room like a layer of dust. I lowered my head as far as I could, my body bowing in a deep, respectful gesture. "Thank you for this great honor, Your Majesty," I said, my voice low and humble, attempting to disguise the nerves that fluttered in my chest. The unfamiliarity of the situation weighed heavily on me, the tension palpable in the air around me. I stood before the throne, silent and still, a shadow of doubt cast over my thoughts, my tongue frozen in my mouth like a statue of ice. I knew not what was expected of me, knew not what more could be said, and so I let silence be my ally, better to be thought a fool for keeping quiet than to open my mouth and prove it true. The Emperor remained impassive, his expression a mask of impenetrable neutrality. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And yet, there was something in the way he shifted in his seat, the low, barely audible grunt that escaped his lips, that hinted at something amiss, at some dissatisfaction that he held within him. "That will be all". He said with a flick of his head, I knew I was dismissed. With a final, respectful bow, I turned and made my way out of the throne room, my gaze fixed on the stone floor, refusing to meet the watchful eyes of those around me, least of all Damon''s. The guard opened the door and I stepped out of the throne room. The air outside the throne room was a welcome respite, the chill of the stone corridor a refreshing change from the suffocating heat of the room. I had barely taken five steps from the throne room, my feet moving in a steady rhythm, when I heard a voice ring out through the corridor, cutting through the silence with a sudden sharpness. "Going somewhere?" Turning to face the source of the voice, my gaze locked with Damon''s. He wore a smirk, his lips curved in an arrogant half-smile, his expression brimming with confidence. His hair, a deep shade of chocolate brown, tumbled over his forehead in a careless tumble of curls. Beneath that confident facade however, a storm brewed, an ocean of emotion churning and twisting, revealing itself in the brief flashes of uncertainty that danced across his face. In that moment, I caught a glimpse of the turmoil that lay beneath his exterior. "Yes, to my room". I replied. Damon''s smirk faltered, his brows drawing together in a slight frown, a subtle crease between his eyes as he studied me with a hint of confusion. "Aren''t you supposed to be guarding me?" he asked. "I didn''t know my duty starts immediately". I replied honestly. Damon shrugged. "It starts when I want it to". "Come". He said and waved me over. "I''ll show you your new room". I shook my head. "I have to pack my stuff from the old room first". Damon pursed his lips as he thought about it. "How much load do you have?" "Not much". I replied. "I can probably carry it in two trips". Damon nodded. "Okay then, let''s go". I raised a brow in confusion. "Let''s go?" Yeah. "Damon replied". "You''re coming with me?" "Why not?" I shook my head in amusement. "Okay, I guess". We walked to the guard''s building in relative silence and by the time I pushed open the door to reveal a guard standing in the common room, I was glad someone was finally going to say something. The guard frowned when he saw I was not alone. "Who are you?" He asked Damon in a harsh voice. "Damon". Damon replied brightly. Stay connected through mvl The name triggered something in the guard and he examined Damon properly, his face, his expensive looking clothes, the manner in which he conducted himself. The guard jumped to his feet hastily. He bowed as low as he could. "Forgive my rashness my prince, I wasn''t expecting you in our humble abode". "It''s fine". Damon said and waved him off. I led him to the room and packed my load hastily. I didn''t have much, just a few clothes and my weapons. I was done packing in no time. Damon looked at the meager load I fit into my arms with puzzlement. "That''s all the clothes you have?" I nodded. "We need to get you some new clothes as soon as possible". He said. "These ones are¡­" He paused. "Well let''s just say you''ve used your money''s worth". I nodded in response. I still didn''t know what to think of him. Damon pushed open the door and motioned for me to go out. I stepped out and he followed behind. He then closed he door behind us. "Let''s go". He said. Chapter 89: Levi’s new room Prince Damon lived in a wing of the palace, a private sanctuary reserved for his royal pleasure and seclusion.Hidden away from the prying eyes of courtiers and advisors, this luxurious enclave was his haven, a place where he could shed the trappings of his public persona and indulge in his personal whims and desires. From the moment he crossed the threshold into this private wing, he was lord and master of his domain. The entrance to Prince Damon''s wing was a sight to behold, a gateway to a hidden world of luxury and majesty. As one approached the massive, gilded doors, a sense of awe and wonder would descend like a mantle, for within these portals lay the domain of a prince, a realm of exquisite beauty and opulence. The doors themselves, crafted from the finest woods and inlaid with precious metals and gemstones, glittered in the flickering torchlight. I had never seen anything like it before. My eyes, wide with wonder, drank in the sight of the grand entrance, the gilded doors reflecting the flickering torchlight like liquid gold. "What are you staring at?" Damon asked, the faintest hint of a frown creasing his brow as he waited for my response. I looked at him quizzically. Could he not see the exquisite entrance? "Everything, this place is insane". I replied. "Well insane is the word for it". Damon muttered as we entered the wing. As we turned off the main hallway, the space around us narrowed, the walls closing in to form a smaller, more intimate passage. The air was still and quiet, broken only by the muted echo of our footsteps on the polished marble floor. The walls were unadorned, the stone bare and smooth, devoid of any decoration or ornamentation. The ceiling was low, the flickering torchlight casting sinister shadows across the walls and floor, the darkness seeming to press in around us like a suffocating cloak. Damon pointed to the door on the left. "This one is my room". He said and pointed to the door on the right, almost directly opposite it. "You''ll be staying there". Nodding my head in silent acknowledgement, I approached the door, my steps measured and precise. The door itself was heavy, the wood dark and gleaming, the iron handle set into the center of the wood like a jewel in a crown. There was a key at the lock and I twisted it open. With a quiet click, the key turned in the lock, the tumblers sliding into place with a smooth, satisfying snick. I removed the key from the lock, holding it in my hand for a moment as I studied the intricate design, the metal cool and smooth against my skin. Placing the key in my pocket, I reached for the handle once more and slowly pushed the door open. I pushed the door open and just as I was about to slam it behind me, a hand pushed it back, "What are you doing?" He asked. "What are you doing?" I replied in exasperation. He was the one who followed me into my room and stuck his hand between my door and the frame. "I''m supposed to be with you all the time, remember?" Damon said and closed the door behind him. He plopped onto the bed, feeling very much at home. I tried to hide the irration I felt and wordlessly but placed my load in a corner of the room. Damon looked at the clothes with pitiful eyes. "Seriously man, remind me to get new clothes for you". I gritted my teeth and nodded. I approached the lone chair with deliberate steps, my feet tracing a careful path across the floor. My eyes remained fixed on the Damon , a wary, mistrustful gaze. With a decisive motion, I lowered myself onto the seat. "What now?" Damon asked. I shrugged. "It''s your schedule, I''m just supposed to ensure you''re safe while doing it". Damon chuckled softly. "You seem nervous". I nodded. "Only because I don''t know what to do. I don''t like being uncertain". Damon bit his lip." You''re uncertain because you''ve never done it before, be a personal guard. You''ve also never had the training, no one becomes a personal guard without the necessary training". "Why was I picked to be yours then if the emperor knew I had no training?" I asked. The Prince''s shoulders rose and fell in a casual, almost dismissive gesture, the very picture of nonchalance. But as he glanced down, his eyes darting to the side, I caught a hint of sadness in his expression. "My father wants me to be protected at all times. However, protection comes hand in hand with control. If the guard can''t control me, he can''t protect me properly". "So the guards always tried to curtail your movements?" I asked, filling in the gaps for him. Damon flashed a brilliant smile, the corners of his mouth curved upwards in a smile and his lips parted, revealing a row of perfectly white, perfectly straight teeth. "Exactly. However I still do my thing which frustrates them, many of them end up resigning after deciding it''s an impossible task". I gave a single nod, understanding. "That''s why the emperor picked me. He hopes it will be different since I am a mage and also your age mate ". Damon nodded. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So will it?" I asked. Damon, his arrogance temporarily quelled by the silence in the room, seemed to sink into a reflective state, his eyes fixed upon some unseen point in the distance. Then, with a heavy sigh, he flopped back onto the bed, his eyes closing as he let the luxurious mattress enfold him in its embrace. "What was it like?" He asked. "What?" I replied with a frown. "Your life before you came here, what was it like?" Damon asked. I shrugged. "It was pretty normal". "Pretty normal". Damon replied and cocked an eyebrow. "That''s hardly a good description". It was hardly a description. I didn''t particularly feel like talking about my life on the farm with Damon and I knew where this conversation was going. He wanted to ask me about Zoe. Chapter 90: Second day on the job Damon propped himself up on one elbow. "So, tell me. In detail this time".I sighed. "Before I came here, I lived on a farm". "A farm?" Damon repeated, slightly surprised. I gave a small nod. "I lived with my adopted family there. Then I had an accident one day and woke up with no previous memory of who I was". The lie rolled off my tongue easily. Damon was listening intently at this point. "Go on". He said. I shrugged. "I still don''t remember anything till date, but it must have triggered my magic somehow because I didn''t have any mama before the accident and I do now". Damon nodded. "That''s weird but also interesting". We kept the conversation up until Damon dozed off on the bed. I watched with surprise and slight irritation as his chest rose and fell with every breath he took. However the sleeping fever hit me too and I found myself nodding off. I placed my head on the desk and closed my eyes, I gave in to the embrace of the darkness. **** A ruffling sound made me wake and I looked up to see Damon was rousing awake. He sat up on the bed and looked at me sleepily for a moment. Then he got off the bed as stretched. He walked to the door and I got out of the chair. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Am I supposed to follow you?" Damon regarded me with an amused look. "No, I''ll be fine. Resume early tomorrow". I nodded and sat back down. "I was being sarcastic". He said with an exasperated sigh and stepped out of the room. I gritted my teeth. In a way this promotion felt more like a hassle, i prefered it much better at my previous duty. At least there I got to have hours of the day where I was alone and didn''t talk to anybody, as opposed to being stuck with arrogant child. I headed out after him. Damon pushed open his door and entered his room. I entered behind him. I was tired of the way Damon was behaving so I decided I too was going to annoying in my own way. I immediately headed for his bed and plopped down on it. Damon watched me in silence for a moment, I think he didn''t know how to feel about my forwardness and disregard. After a while he smirked a little and went to sit at the chair opposite the bed. "I see you have a lot of spunk". He said. "Ditto". I replied. Just then there was a knock on the door, preventing him from replying me. Damon looked at the door and looked back at me. I rolled my eyes. "I''m your guard not a servant". Damon let a sigh. "Who is it?" "It me Amelia". A tiny feminine voice replied from the other side of the door. Damon frowned when he heard that. "Come in". He said. The other creaked as it swung open and the princess entered the room. Her gown was a masterpiece of elegance and sophistication, a study in contrast and texture.The dress itself was fashioned from a soft, shimmering silk that flowed over her curves with a gentle grace, its fabric catching the light and shimmering with each step she took.The bodice was tight-fitting and adorned with delicate, hand-stitched floral patterns, the colorful embroidery adding depth and texture to the garment. I tried not to make it obvious that I was staring at her. The princess glanced at me once and looked back at Damon. "I need one of your rings". She said to him. Damon eyed her. "You still haven''t returned the one you took last week". "I keep forgetting". Amelia said with a coy smile. "Yet you didn''t forget to come ask for another one". Damon replied. Amelia giggled. "What can I say?" Damon muttered and shook his head as he got up from the chair and walked to his closet. He opened the closet and peered inside it. "Which one do you want?" "The sapphire one". Amelia replied and Damon withdrew his head from the closet with and incredulous look on his face. "That one is a gift from the king of Tolan". He exclaimed. "I''ll return it I promise". Amelia pleaded earnestly. Damon let out an exhale of resignation and went back to rummaging through the closet. I went back to staring at the princess, staring at her thin lips, coated in red lipstick, at her rosy cheeks, my eyes slipped downwards from her face and went to her neck, then her chest and then her cleavage. I heard a sharp gasp and looked up hastily. The princess was looking directly at me and she knew I was checking her out. She had caught me red handed. Damon came out of the closet with the ring in his hand. "Why did you gasp?" He asked her, his eyes searching her face curiously. The princess''s face heated up but she smiled. "It was nothing". "Hmmm". Damon said as he handed her the ring. "Thank you brother". She said and threw her hands around him in a hug. "Okay, okay". Damon said as he extracted himself from the hug and turned her around. "Door''s that way". Princess Amelia giggled lightly as she left the room. Damon looked at me with a tired look on his face and I shrugged. **** Later that night, I was in my room. I finally had the chance to update my profile. The past few days had been hectic and they blurred into each other, I hadn''t been able to upgrade my abilities since I had sex with Zoe. I looked at my profile. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 3] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 35] [Intelligence: 30] [Stamina: 31] [Speed: 35] [Mana: 510/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 820] My eyes widened, I didn''t know I had acquired so much lust points. It was time to distribute it however. I pushed my strength and speed to 40 each. That left me with 520 points. Then I pushed my stamina to 40 as well, it''s no use being fast if you gas out too early in a fight. I now had 250 points less. I could either round up my intelligence to 40 as well, or increase my strength by 6. I eventually settled on increasing my intelligence, I needed to be at my best wits if I was going to survive the crazy missions the system was giving me. That left me with 10 lust points. [Leveling up] [Congratulations, you''ve leveled up] My new profile was. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 4] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 40] [Intelligence: 40] [Stamina: 40] [Speed: 40] [Mana: 510/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 10] I nodded satisfactorily. I still needed a way to fight more beast titans but for now, I was steadily improving. ***** The next morning I was in Damon''s room, watching him eat. I already ate earlier in the morning, it was one of the perks of being his guard, a plain faced maid had knocked on my door and entered with a tray of food. She dropped it and hurried off before I could say a word. I watched her jiggling behind and made a note to talk to her later. Damon was eating like the world''s slowest grandma. He would take a spoon and move the hand to his mouth like he was reluctant to do so. Then he would swallow the spoonful and drop the spoon for a short while. Then he would repeat the entire movement again. It was while he was on his tenth spoon that another knock sounded on the door. "Who''s there?" Damon replied with some degree of irritation in his voice. "It''s me". A deep voice replied and Damon sat up straighter. "Come in". He called and the crown Prince, Juan, entered the room. Chapter 91: Catching up with Bella The captain of the royal guard was with him and they both stared at me as they entered.Prince Juan looked away first. "He needs to go". He said and as he walked up to Damon. "Why does he have to go? He''s my guard". Damon protested. Prince Juan made a show of looking around the bedroom. "What do you need protection from?" He asked. "That''s not fair." Damon said. "Besides it doesn''t matter, he''s my guard and he stays". I kept quiet and watched as they argued about me. Truth be told, I didn''t mind leaving the room, it was exhausting boring and I could already think of what I would do with my free time. "The chief of the royal gaurd is here and he will protect the two of us if necessary". Prince Juan said with a finality that showed there was no room for argument. Damon sighed and looked at me apologetically. I didn''t need to be told twice, I jumped to feet and left the room hastily, grateful for my escape. As I shut the door behind me, I didn''t head to my room, instead I headed out the passage. I had an old friend I wanted to visit. I stepped out of the door to the wing and headed out the palace. When I stepped into the common guardroom, I was greeted with the comforting aroma of food. I went to the counter and sure enough, Bella was standing there, arranging dishes. She stiffened as she saw me, then she continued arranging the dishes. Undeterred, I walked up to the counter with a smile on my face. "What are you doing here?" She asked with a roll of her eyes. "I came for you actually". I replied. She scoffed. "Is there a reason why you''re scoffing?" I asked her. "I wonder". She replied sarcastically. "Are you mad at me?" I asked even though I already knew the answer. Bella scoffed again and said nothing in response. I rubbed the back of my head guiltily. "Okay, I can tell you''re mad at me, can I just know why?" She still said nothing so I decided to try a tactic I had learned walked well on humans. The walkaway method. I sighed dramatically and turned around then I started to walking off slowly. Bella took the bait then. "Why have you ignored me all these while?" I smirked. Her asking me the question meant she didn''t want me to leave, which in turn meant she still wanted me. Of course she did. Everyone did now. I didn''t turn around fully, I turned only my head and looked back at her. "You know the answer already". I said to her. I''ve been extremely busy. She scoffed. "You weren''t too busy that night". "It was an anomaly". I replied. "Just like today is." I turned back fully this time. "You were always on my mind, trust me. Training and guard duty has just been exhausting". Bella pouted sympathetically. "I can see the shadows under your eyes". I nodded dramatically. It was one of the things I had come to learn from women as I interacted with them, they gaslighted themselves for you. It was hard to comprehend and even harder to explain but women somehow would look at scenerio you were obviously at fault and manage to convince themselves you weren''t. That only happened if they liked you however. "The only reason I''m free today is because I got promoted". I said. Bella perked up. "You did?" I nodded. "It''s a long story but I''ll tell you all about it later tonight". Her lips pulled into a frown, the corners of her mouth turning down in a display of displeasure. The lines around her eyes deepened, her brow furrowing as she stared at me with a look of distaste. "Tonight". She repeated. I nodded. "Yeah". "We''re not meeting tonight," she declared, her voice firm and unwavering. Her words hung in the air like a challenge, the weight of their meaning heavy with her determination and resolve. She allowed the silence to linger, letting the full impact of her decision sink in as she held her ground, her eyes meeting his with a look of finality. There was no room for negotiation, no room for argument. "Why not?" I asked in a whiny voice. "You don''t get to cast me to the side and just come back for me whenever you want". She replied. "Besides I''m meeting someone tonight". I smirked when I heard this. "Cancel it". "Cancel what?" "Your date tonight, cancel it and come meet me instead". I said. She rolled her eyes. "You''re crazy". "Maybe". I replied. "But you''ll do as I said". I started to walk off. "I''ll be here when the time is almost midnight, I expect you to be waiting for me". "That won''t happen". She yelled at me as I walked off. **** It happened. At midnight when Damon relived me of duty, I stepped out of the palace and headed to the common room. I met Bella sitting on one of the carts near the door. I smiled when I saw her, looking beautiful as ever, with her blonde hair shining in the pale moonlight. "Look who made it". I said with a smile and offered her my hand. She stared at me with slight anger but took the hand. I pulled her up and yanked her towards me for an embrace. The sudden movement shocked her and she gasped as her body collided with mine. "What?" I smirked as she relaxed into my hold. "Nothing". She said. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I missed you". I whispered into her ear. "Me too". She breathed back and I felt my member jerk up. I tried to calm it down, it wasn''t time yet. I pulled away from the hug. "I have my own room now, come I''ll show you". "You do?" She asked, fairly surpised. "Yes, it came with perks of the promotion". I said. "You said you were going to tell me about it". She purred. "I''ll tell you on the way". I said and dragged her forward. As we walked towards the palace I realized a fatal flaw in my plan. The guards would probably not let a random girl enter the palace. Chapter 92: I’ve missed kissing you (18+) I wasn''t about to just give up on my mission however, I had planned to spend the night with a beautiful damsel in my bed and I was going to have my way.Or at least I would try. I could see the worry etched on Bella''s face as she noticed the shift in my mood. Her forehead creased, her lips pursing slightly as she studied me with concern. "Is something wrong?" she asked, her voice gentle and tender. "Nothing," I said, trying to brush off her concern, though I knew my words lacked conviction. "I''m just thinking about tonight." She raised an eyebrow at me, her gaze unwavering. "You''re thinking about tonight, or you''re worried about tonight?" With my hand resting on the small of Bella''s back, I forced a smile, masking my inner turmoil. "Nevermind," I said, trying to dismiss her concern. "Let''s talk about something else, something more positive." "Like what?" she asked, her tone still laced with suspicion. "Like my promotion," I said, my voice filling with pride. I narrated the story of the beast monster attack to her. How I had first found out about the attack, how I had fought a few beast before deciding such method was too ineffective and time consuming. I told her how Emily, Aaron and I went to check different locations and I happened to discover the garden. I told her how I got trapped in the garden and how the other had been smart in their decisions. I told her how master jared came and we ended up killing the beasts and closing the portal. Then I told her how the king promoted me by making me personal guard to the prince. I told her how I now had my own place and even got attended to by servants. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bella''s playful smile tugged at my heartstrings, her teasing response a much-needed lighthearted moment amidst the seriousness of our conversation. "Looks like you''re a bigshot now," she teased, her voice filled with affectionate amusement. "Saving the world, one monster at a time." I let out an exaggerated sigh, rolling my eyes in an exaggerated fashion. As we approached the gates, I took note of the two guards that stood there, their postures rigid and alert, their eyes scanning the surroundings for any signs of danger. With a deep breath, I readied myself for the performance of a lifetime, my eyes narrowing with determination as I approached them. We approached the gatekeeper, my steps measured and purposeful as I maintained a stern expression, the very picture of a man with vital information to share. The guards raised their eyebrows as we drew nearer, their expressions a mixture of curiosity and wariness. The guards looked at the girl with me and exchanged a brief glance with each other, a silent communication between them. "You can go in but we can''t let the stranger in". The shorter rod the guards said with a shake of his head. Judging by our first two encounters, I believed I could safely assume Damon was a pervert. If he was one, then the guards would be used to various women visiting his wing, even if it was infrequently. I knew what I had to do to convince them to let us in. I inhaled sharply, my indignation at their refusal palpable as I allowed my disbelief to seep into my expression. "Who is the stranger?" I asked incredulously. The guards looked unsure of what to say in response but eventually the shorter one spoke again. "She". He said and pointed to her. Read new chapters at mvl I scoffed. "This is no stranger. She is a friend of the prince". I said, emphasizing on the friend. "She needs to see him urgently so they can discuss some very important issues". I said with a slight tilt of my head. Understanding filled the faces of the guards and they nodded hastily. "Right, sorry for the delay". The shorter one said quickly. I said nothing, only watched as the guards parted for us to walk through. When we entered the wing and were out of earshot, Bella burst into laughter. I let a proud smirk grow on my face as i looked at her. "You''re such a liar". She said. "I''m the most honest guy you''ll ever meet". I replied with a smirk. I''m not time, we had reached the door and I was pushing it open. As soon as the door closed behind us, I wasted no time and immediately kissed Bella. At first, she was a bit surprised and stiffened, but after a few moments she relaxed and began to kiss me back. [Kiss, +10 lust points] With a slow exhale, she let her guard down and I could feel her body responding to my advances. Our kiss was passionate and my hands roamed Bella''s body, claiming her as mine. I could feel her body responding to my touch as she moaned softly into the kiss. Breaking away from the kiss, I couldn''t help but smile at Bella. Her face was flushed, her cheeks a rosy pink, and her hair had started to fall slightly out of place. I couldn''t resist the urge to reach out and tuck a loose strand behind her ear, my hand lingering for a moment as I admired her beauty. I made my way to the bed, taking a seat and looking up at Bella with a wordless invitation. She seemed to understand my intent and joined me, sitting down beside me. I placed my hand around her waist and pulled her closer, feeling the warmth of her body against mine. Our lips locked once again, the kiss deepening as I pulled her closer, my hands roaming her body with increasing urgency. Our lips met passionately and my tongue slipped into her mouth, exploring the warm depths of her mouth as our kiss deepened. A soft moan escaped her lips as she opened her mouth wider to allow my tongue entry, inviting me to explore every inch of her. My tongue swirled around hers, caressing every crevice and relishing in the taste of her. As I pulled away, Bella let out a small moan of protest, the sweet sound of her desire only intensifying my own. Ohhh~ Chapter 93: Don’t stop, Levi(18+) "I''ve missed you," I said with a smile, my eyes trained on hers as I watched her expression shift slightly. "It''s been too long."She rolled her eyes, her skepticism clear. "You don''t believe me?" I asked, raising an eyebrow in response to her disbelief She nodded in response, remaining silent "If you don''t trust me, why are you here?" I asked, curiosity getting the better of me. "I don''t know," she replied, shrugging her shoulders dismissively. My smirk widened as I leaned in to kiss her again, this time with no intention of breaking away. Our kiss deepened and I moved my hand to her chest, lightly kneading her breasts as her body arched toward mine. [Fondle, +30 lust points] Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her breath caught in her throat as I intensified my touch, gently massaging her breasts as a low moan escaped her lips. Ohhh¡­ Mmhh~ Her nipples strained against the thin fabric of her gown, their stiffness obvious even through the material. When I gave them a slight twist, Bella shuddered, her body responding involuntarily to my touch. Uhmm~ She moaned. The intensity of the moment became too much for her to bear and Bella pulled away from the kiss, a flush of heat spreading across her cheeks as she struggled to catch her breath. Throwing her head back, Bella let out a moan, her body shaking with the sheer pleasure of it all. Ohhh¡­ Uhmm~ The sight of Bella in the throes of pleasure was a thing of beauty; her blonde hair cascading like a golden river over her shoulders as she arched her back, lost in the sensations coursing through her body. Moving swiftly, I leaned forward and pushed Bella onto the bed, my lips still attached to hers as I kissed her deeply, our bodies entwining as we fell together. I began to kiss her thoroughly, starting with her cheeks and then moving to her ears, where I gently kissed the sensitive skin before giving her earlobes a playful nip. Uhmm¡­ Ahhh~ Bella let out a low moan as I continued to tease and tantalize her, her body writhing in slow, sensuous movements as the pleasure spread through her like a slow-burning fire. Slowly working my way down her body, I began to plant kisses all over her neck, exploring every inch of skin with my lips as she writhed beneath me, lost in the sensual sensation of my touch. I continued to explore her body, my lips now grazing her collarbone as I trailed kisses down her chest. Her body shuddered in response, the pleasure building within her as she teetered on the edge of ecstasy. Enjoy exclusive content from mvl It was clear that my skills as a lover were improving, and I relished in the knowledge that I could now bring women to climax and make them feel the utmost pleasure in the process. With each escapade, I could feel my confidence growing as I explored new ways to bring them to the brink of ecstasy. I had come to realize that the key to making a woman feel pleasure was through a combination of soft, passionate kisses and gentle caresses, particularly focused on the most sensitive areas of her body. This, was the surest way to send her over the edge. I focused my attention on Bella''s neck, lavishing it with kisses, sucking on the delicate skin and gently nipping at it. I took my time, savoring the moment as her body responded with every touch, her moans growing louder and more urgent. Bella''s moans grew louder and more frequent as she lost herself in the ocean of pleasure, her voice turning to incoherent mumbles as she writhed beneath my touch, completely consumed by the sensations I was eliciting from her body. As I continued to explore her body, a thought flashed through my mind - this was the reason she couldn''t stay away from me despite my sometimes questionable behavior; the pleasure I could provide was too alluring, too irresistible to ignore. I moved my way down to Bella''s collarbone, planting kisses on the thin fabric covering her skin at first, before letting my lips linger longer, dampening the material with my kisses. Without hesitation, I gently shifted the fabric aside, exposing the bare skin of her collarbone. My lips pressed against the smooth surface, tracing the outline with tender kisses. A low, guttural sound escaped Bella''s lips as I kissed her collarbone. "Fuck," she hissed, the pleasure coursing through her body too much for words. Taking her moan as a sign of encouragement, I tugged at her gown, exposing more of her body to my eager lips. I trailed kisses along the newly revealed skin, savoring the warmth and softness against my mouth. Beneath my touch, Bella trembled, her body reacting to every kiss, every touch. A low moan of pleasure slipped past her lips as I continued to explore her body. "D..don''t stop," she stammered, her voice breathless. A mischievous smile played on my lips; I had no intention of stopping anytime soon. The gown was becoming a hindrance, obstructing my access to Bella''s body. With a determined tug, I pulled at the material, eager to rid her of the barrier between us. Bella''s eyes, which had been screwed shut in ecstasy, fluttered open. She looked at me, a curious expression in her gaze as if she were wondering what I intended to do next. "I need them off," I said, my tone low and commanding as I gestured towards her gown. My gaze was locked on her, my desire for her burning hot and clear. Understanding my intentions, Bella managed to sit up in bed, her breathing still erratic. Turning her back towards me, she revealed the laces that secured her gown in place. "Help me untie it," she whispered, her voice carrying a hint of urgency. I obliged, reaching forward to gently grasp the laces. Though not particularly skilled at untying gowns, I eventually managed to undo the intricate lacing after a few fumbling minutes. The gown slackened and loosened its hold. Chapter 94: Kissing her other lips(18+) With a small shrug, Bella freed herself from the top half of the gown, her porcelain skin coming into view.The candlelight danced over her body, casting shadows and highlights in all the right places. The sight of her body, unadorned and exposed, sent a rush of arousal coursing through me. My body reacted instinctively, my breathing growing faster and heavier as I took in the sight of her. I guided Bella to turn around and face me, the thin fabric of her gown barely covering her body. Without hesitation, I pressed her back onto the bed, a hint of impatience driving my movements. Bella fell back onto the bed, a soft "plop" echoing in the room. She shot me a look of annoyance, her eyes narrowing slightly as if to admonish me for my roughness. "You look beautiful," I murmured, my gaze appreciating the curves of her body. Bella rolled her eyes in a playful manner, but the corners of her lips couldn''t quite resist curling into a small smile at my compliment. Slowly, I eased the remaining fabric of the gown downward, peeling it away like a forbidden fruit. Bella''s breasts came into full view, their perfect roundness beckoning to be touched, to be worshipped. Her breasts stood firm and proud, as if taunting me to reach out and caress their soft, supple skin. Unable to resist their allure, I reached out to gently cup them in my hands, feeling the weight of them against my palms. With my hands now firmly grasping her breasts, I squeezed them gently, savoring the sensation of their softness and warmth. My hands explored the curves of her breasts, relishing in the way they filled my palms. Leaning down, I hovered my mouth tantalizingly close to her nipple, feeling the heat radiating from her body. But just as my lips brushed against the sensitive skin, I remembered my plan and pulled away with a regretful sigh. My desire to explore and pleasure every inch of her body was strong, almost overwhelming. But I knew that to truly drive her wild, I needed to follow the plan. Each kiss, each touch, was a deliberate act in my quest to unravel her completely, and skipping steps was not an option. I reluctantly pulled away from her breasts and returned to the elegant curve of her collarbone, kissing the delicate skin with soft, lingering kisses. After exploring each end of her collarbone, I knew it was time to move on, to continue my journey down her body. Slowly, deliberately, I trailed kisses across the expanse of her chest, my lips grazing the silky skin between her collarbone and the upper swells of her breasts. I took my time, ensuring every inch was thoroughly explored by my mouth, savoring the sensation as she writhed beneath me. Ohh¡­ Ahh.. Uhmm~ Enjoy new chapters from mvl Bella moaned. My mouth continued its exploration, now moving to the soft mounds of her breasts. I swirled my tongue in slow, teasing circles around her nipples, heightening the anticipation before flicking my tongue lightly across the sensitive tips. [Suck, +50 lust points] Bella moaned, her body arching up off the bed as she pressed her chest into my face, begging for more. Instead of yielding to her demands, I continued my deliberate teasing. Taking her nipple between my teeth, I gave it a light nip, just enough to send a bolt of pleasure-tinged pain shooting through her body. Oh, Levi~ Bella moaned. With a low groan of pleasure, I took the entire nipple and areola into my mouth, sucking gently while my hand reached up to grasp her other breast, kneading it in time with my sucking. Ohh¡­ Ahhh¡­ Uhmm~ The chorus of Bella''s moans was like a symphony of lust, each sound an ode to the pleasure coursing through her body. I continued to lavish attention on her breasts, teasing and kneading them with increasing fervor, determined to make her beg for more. As Bella''s moans intensified, signaling that her pleasure was rapidly approaching a peak, I knew it was time to change tactics. Pulling my mouth away from her breasts, I continued my descent, moving my lips further down her body, leaving a trail of kisses in my wake. I lingered at her abdomen, my lips tracing patterns across the smooth skin as I explored every inch. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I dipped my tongue into her navel, swirling it around the sensitive indentation, teasing her with every touch. Bella''s breathing grew erratic, her body quivering with anticipation. Oooh~ She cooed as a pleasant sensation ran through her. Moving lower, my mouth hovered just above her most intimate place, tantalizingly close to her cave. Bella tensed, expecting my lips to make contact, but instead, I moved away, trailing kisses down her thighs. Just as Bella''s moan of disappointment echoed through the room, the sound morphed into one of pure pleasure as my lips brushed against her inner thigh. The feather-light touch sent a shiver through her body, heightening her senses and making her more desperate for my next move. Bella jerked involuntarily at the sensation, and I couldn''t resist the urge to smirk, knowing that my actions were driving her wild. I continued my torturous path of kisses, moving ever higher along her thighs as my hands roamed her body, caressing her skin with feather-light touches. As I made my way further up her thigh, the heat emanating from her core grew stronger, the musky scent of her desire filling the air. With every inch closer to her entrance, Bella''s jerks became more frenzied, her body thrumming with the anticipation of my lips finally reaching their destination. At long last, my lips reached the threshold of her cave. I pressed a quick, teasing kiss to her outer lips, savoring the warmth and wetness before pulling away again. Bella hissed, her hips arching upward in a silent plea for more, her body trembling with need. Ohhh~ Moving higher, I placed a gentle kiss on her engorged clit, and the effect was immediate. Bella gasped, her body convulsing as the pleasure jolted through her, threatening to undo her completely. Chapter 95: Making Bella orgasm (18+) Once again, my mouth hovered over her entrance, the heat of her desire palpable against my lips.With a final look up at Bella, whose face was flushed with lust and impatience, I lowered my mouth to her core, the taste of her desire flooding my senses as I finally tasted her. [Head, +120 lust points] As my tongue delved into her cave, Bella let out a low, guttural moan. "Ohhh~" she cried out, her voice laced with pleasure as her hands gripped my hair tightly, holding me in place as she writhed against my mouth. Each moan, each gasp, each movement of her body only intensified my own desire, my tongue working faster, harder, pushing her closer and closer to the edge of ecstasy. My tongue flicked in and out of her with increasing speed and intensity, darting in and out of her wetness with an expert rhythm. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bella''s breath quickened, her moans turning to whimpers as she teetered on the brink of release, her body begging for the climax that was slowly approaching. Bella''s grip on my hair tightened to the point of pain, her whimpers now incoherent mumbling as her thighs clenched around my face, trapping me in place. I continued to thrust my tongue in and out of her, not entirely sure what technique I was using but confident in my abilities based on Bella''s reactions. Enjoy new stories from mvl Each moan, each jerk of her hips, each trembling gasp validated my instinctive movements, driving me to push her further into the depths of ecstasy. Withdrawing my tongue from Bella''s depths, I shifted my focus to the space between her lips. My mouth latched onto the delicate flesh, suckling gently. Keeping my mouth locked onto Bella''s flesh, I reached down with my hand, pressing a single finger against the entrance to her cave. Her heat radiated against my digit, an invitation to delve deeper, to explore even more intimate regions of her body. Ohhhh~ Bella''s soft moan served as my cue. Encouraged, I began to slowly push my finger inside her, careful to maintain a steady pace as I probed deeper into her heat. [Fingering, +100 lust points] Her body responded with a fresh wave of pleasure, her hips rising to meet my finger as it sank further into her depths. Guided by the enticing warmth of her body, I slid my finger fully into Bella''s cave, the slick walls surrounding my digit in a tight embrace. Her body trembled with every movement, her hips undulating in an effort to increase the friction, to draw more pleasure from my touch. Ohh¡­Ahhh~ Bella''s moans filled the air, her pleasure mounting with each movement of my finger inside her. I continued to suckle her flesh, working in perfect rhythm with the thrusts of my digit, the combination sending ripples of delight through her body. Slick with Bella''s arousal, my finger glided in and out of her with ease, her body eagerly accepting the intrusion. Taking her readiness as a sign, I slid a second finger into her, spreading her wider as I continued to penetrate her cave. The additional digit drew a guttural moan from her lips, her hips bucking against my hand as she pleaded for more. The instant my second finger plunged into Bella''s core, she let out a small scream, her body convulsing in a frenzied display of pleasure. Her back arched off the bed, her head thrown back in ecstasy as she succumbed to the orgasm that had been building within her. As her orgasm hit its crescendo, I swiftly moved my face away from Bella''s body, narrowly avoiding the gush of her juices that erupted from her cave. Her fluid sprayed forth in a torrent of ecstasy, coating her thighs and the bed beneath her in a glistening sheen. A fleeting thought crossed my mind: I would have to clean this up later. But for now, I was too absorbed in the sight of Bella''s post-orgasmic bliss to care about the mess. Her body twitched with the aftershocks of her climax, her chest heaving as she struggled to catch her breath. As the intensity of her orgasm faded, Bella''s body began to relax, her limbs growing limp and her breathing starting to slow. Bella''s hair, once cascading in a golden curtain, was now plastered to her forehead, saturated with a sheen of sweat. The exertion of her orgasm had left her cheeks flushed a deep shade of crimson, the blood rushing to her face in a visual display of her arousal. Her chest rose and fell with each breath, her skin glistening with perspiration. Even after the peak of her orgasm had passed, Bella''s eyes remained partially rolled back, a dreamy haze clouding her vision. The lids, heavy and fluttering, barely masked the glazed pleasure that shone in her pupils, as if she were still lost in a world of ecstasy. Beneath her parted lips, her chest heaved with each labored breath, the sound of her panting filling the room like a rhythmic mantra. The ''o'' of her mouth betrayed her lingering arousal, a silent plea for more, for the pleasure to never end. As I took in the sight of Bella''s post-orgasmic bliss, a smile slowly spread across my face. I felt proud, knowing that I had been the one to bring her such pleasure. I pressed a finger to her cheek and squished it. "Oh come on, don''t tell me you''re gassed already. We''ve barely even started". Bella attempted to muster an annoyed expression, her brow furrowing as she tried to scowl at me, but her features refused to cooperate. Her body was still spent from the exertion of her climax and it seemed to have other plans. The muscles in her face were lax and unresponsive. Instead, she settled for a half-hearted grimace, her lips quirking into an almost imperceptible pout. The effect more adorable than intimidating. This time, the chuckle escaped my lips before I could stifle it. The sight of Bella''s feigned annoyance and her utterly adorable pout was too much to resist. Chapter 96: Bella’s hot tight cave(18+) We''re just getting started, you know? We still have a long way to go. I said, emphasizing on the long and looking down at my crotch.Her eyes followed my gaze and when she realized what I was inferring, her nostils flared slightly. "Leamalon". She mumbled weakly. With a dramatic shrug of my shoulders, I played along with the game. "Well, if you can''t handle it¡­ I guess we can stop". As Bella''s features hardened with resolve, her stubbornness shining through like a beacon of defiance, my smile widened in amusement. She was a woman who didn''t back down from a challenge, especially when it came to asserting her own independence, even in the midst of such intense pleasure. Slowly, Bella pushed herself up from the bed, her movements deliberate and controlled, as if each muscle required a conscious effort to obey her command. She sat up, her arms braced against the bed for support. "We''re not stopping anything". My eyebrow arched in a comical fashion, my expression both questioning and amused. "Oh?" With a coy smile, Bella leaned towards me, her lips finding their way to my cheek. The softness of her touch sent a shiver down my spine, my breath hitching in my throat as her lips lingered against my skin for a moment before pulling away. Then, in a single, swift motion, Bella''s lips crashed against mine in a passionate kiss, her tongue dancing alongside mine with reckless abandon. Her hands gripped my face, her fingers tangling in my hair as she pulled me closer, her body trembling with renewed desire. As Bella''s kiss deepened, I could feel the shift in her energy, a subtle but unmistakable change that spoke volumes about the intensity of her emotions. This wasn''t just lustful passion, it was something more profound, more genuine, the warmth of her affection radiating through her touch. Her lips moved against mine with tenderness, her tongue exploring my mouth as if savoring every moment. It was a kiss that spoke of her desire, but also of real affection. I guess women fall in love easier when you make them orgasm. Our kiss deepened, my hands finding their way to her waist, caressing the smooth skin as our tongues continued to move in a sensual dance. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before I could fully recover from our passionate embrace, Bella drew my face back towards hers, pressing her lips against mine in another insistent kiss. Read exclusive chapters at mvl Her fingers dug into my hair, holding me captive as she explored my mouth with a newfound urgency, her desire for me as palpable as ever. In the midst of our feverish kiss, Bella shifted her position, maneuvering herself onto my lap. Her legs parted, her hips grinding against mine as she straddled me, the heat of her core pressed against the bulge in my trousers. Bella''s hands moved to my chest, her fingers working quickly to unbutton my shirt as her lips continued their assault on mine. With each button undone, her fingers crept lower, exploring the contours of my abdomen and tracing the lines of my muscles. My arms rose above my head in a silent offering, allowing Bella to slip the shirt over them and cast it aside. "Well this is new," I mused silently, my gaze never leaving Bella as she continued her sensual undressing. Bella pulled the shirt off and still kissing me, she began to unfasten my pants. I lifted my legs in unison, my feet briefly rising off the bed before settling back down. Bella took the hint, sliding the fabric of my trousers down my legs until they were free from my ankles. With a single swift motion, she tossed it aside. The final barrier removed, my throbbing member stood at attention, glistening with arousal as it strained towards Bella''s touch. Bella kissed her way down my chest, stopping at my nipples and taking one into her mouth. She sucked gently, her tongue swirling around the sensitive bud as her teeth grazed it, sending shivers of pleasure and pain through my body. Bella''s lips traveled lower, her mouth kissing and nipping at the taut muscles of my abs. With each touch, her tongue traced the lines of my six-pack, the heat of her breath causing my skin to tingle with anticipation. The kisses trailed down, her lips now mere inches from my pulsing shaft. As her head hovered over my manhood, her eyes met mine with a look of unbridled desire. A mischievous grin played on her lips, the corners curling upward as she relished the anticipation she was building within me. The last time Bella had taken me into her mouth, she''d been hesitant and I''d had to coax her. But now, as I watched her gazing up at me with a look of pure lust in her eyes, I knew that there would be no need for persuasion. For a brief moment, Bella''s gaze lingered on my member, her lips parting ever so slightly as if she were already tasting the forbidden fruit that stood before her. But then, without another word, she closed her eyes and lowered her head, her silky hair cascading over my thighs as she took the first tentative lick of my shaft. [Head, +120 lust points] The soft kiss that Bella placed on the tip of my member was like a match to a fuse, the heat of her lips igniting a flame within me that burned hot and bright. The pleasure of seeing her lost in the moment, her features twisted in a mask of pure bliss, only added to the intensity of my own desire. I could feel the pressure building within me, my orgasm hovering on the precipice of release. The sight of her, bringing me to the brink of ecstasy, was a heady combination of pure passion and raw emotion that threatened to overwhelm me at any moment. As I felt the pressure within me swell to an almost unbearable intensity, I reached out and gently placed my hand on Bella''s head. "Bella," I croaked. With my rod still between her lips, Bella looked up at me, her eyes questioning and inquisitive. The words tumbled from my lips in a frantic rush, the desperation of my need giving them a raw urgency. "Bella, I''m too close for that. I need to be inside you, now." As Bella released my shaft from her mouth, it slipped from her lips with a soft, wet sound. A strand of saliva stretched between her mouth and the glistening tip. With a fluid motion, Bella shrugged off the last remnants of her gown, the fabric falling away to pool on the bed beneath her. Her body was now fully exposed, the curves of her hips and the swell of her breasts bathed in the soft glow of the room''s light. Like a panther stalking its prey, Bella lowered herself onto my body with a predatory grace. Her movements were deliberate and purposeful, her eyes fixed on me with an intensity that burned like a furnace. She guided her entrance, her folds glistening with anticipation, until it hovered directly over my pulsing shaft. The heat of her body seared against my skin, the warmth of her core a palpable temptation that begged to be filled. With a soft groan that escaped her parted lips, Bella began to lower herself down onto my waiting shaft. Her entrance parted to accept me, her walls stretching and quivering around my thickness as inch by inch, I disappeared into her depths. As Bella sank further onto my member, my senses were flooded with the overwhelming pleasure of being enveloped by her warm, wet depths. [Sex, +200 lust points] The tightness of her walls, the slickness of her arousal, the heat of her body - it was like being submerged in a pool of pure ecstasy, my control fraying at the edges as my mind fought to retain its grasp on reality. Each inch that disappeared inside her brought me closer to the brink of release, my veins pulsing with the pounding beat of my heart as I teetered on the edge of an orgasm. Chapter 97: Bella rides me (18+) As if possessed by a newfound energy, Bella began to move atop me, her hips undulating in a rhythm that was both primal and erotic.She started slowly at first, her movements measured and precise, each lift and thrust eliciting a moan from deep within her throat. But as the pleasure intensified, her pace quickened, her hips grinding and swirling in a frenzy of passion and lust. Ohhh¡­. Ahhh¡­ Uhmmm~ Bella''s body writhed and shuddered with pleasure, her hands gripping the sheets for support as her hips continued their relentless onslaught. Each thrust brought her closer to the edge, her walls spasming around my girth as the intensity of her pleasure reached a fever pitch. Moans spilled from her lips, her voice high and keening in the air around us, a symphony of desire that threatened to consume us both. "Oh god," she gasped, the words falling from her lips between grunts and moans. Experience new tales on §Þ?? With each stroke of my member inside her, Bella''s body surrendered more and more to the pleasure that consumed her. The waves of ecstasy crashed over her, each one stronger than the last, until she was left gasping and quivering on the edge of release. Her hands fell limply to her sides, her fingers curling into the bedsheets as she lost control of her body. Her head thrown back, her mouth open in a silent scream, she was a vision of pure sensuality, her pleasure reaching its apex as she let go and surrendered herself to the pleasure wracking through her. Ohhh¡­ Uhmm~ With a sudden surge of energy, I reached for Bella''s waist, my hands gripping her hips and pulling her down onto my member with renewed vigor. Thrusting upward into her, I matched the force of her movements with my own, driving into her depths with a frenzied urgency. The sound of skin slapping against skin filled the air, a primal harmony that only fueled our desire further. I could feel the pressure building within me, the coil of my release winding tighter and tighter as Bella''s walls squeezed around me with each stroke. With each thrust of my member, Bella''s moans climbed higher, her voice a mix of pleasure and pain as I plunged into the depths of her womanhood. Her hands clawed at the bed sheets, her body trembling as she lost herself in the tidal wave of ecstasy that threatened to engulf her. "Ohh.. Levi¡­ Uhmm!" she cried, her voice keening with abandon as she surrendered herself to the rhythm of our bodies. "Harder! Please!" With all inhibitions thrown to the wind, Bella rode my shaft with wildness. Her hips bucked and rocked against me, her breasts bouncing wildly with each thrust. The hypnotic sight of her ample bosom swaying and jiggling, coupled with the wet, slick sounds of our joining, was a heady mixture that threatened to push me over the edge. Bella moaned and panted, her voice rising in pitch as she hurtled towards her climax. Ohhh~ She screamed as he climax took over her and she began to squirt liquid over my thighs. The combined sensations of Bella''s body, the feel of her warm, moist walls squeezing and rippling around my shaft, and the visual feast of her bouncing breasts, all combined to push me to the very brink of ecstasy. I could feel the pressure building within me, my member pulsing with the force of my impending release. The build-up was maddening, each thrust driving me closer to the edge until, finally, I could hold back no more. "Bella, I''m..." With a final, desperate thrust, I pushed Bella away from me, her body tumbling back onto the bed with a soft thud. She landed on her back, her eyes wide with surprise as she watched me take my pleasure into my own hands. The pressure in my loins snapped, my release barreling through my body with the force of a tidal wave. My seed erupted from my member in spurts, the hot, sticky fluid raining down on Bella''s abdomen and thighs in thick ropes. With my heart still racing and my body trembling with the aftermath of my release, I turned my gaze downward, my eyes tracing the sticky trail of my seed that decorated the sheets beneath me. The aftermath of our passionate encounter was splattered across the bed, and as I took in the sight of the mess we''d made, I couldn''t help but smile. I would definitely have to clean the bedsheet. Bella lay sprawled on the bed, her chest heaving as she fought to catch her breath. Her body still hummed with the echoes of pleasure, her skin flushed and glistening with sweat in the soft light of the room. "Come here". I said and gave her my hand. Bella reached out and took my hand, her fingers entwining with mine as I pulled her toward me, her body shifting against the sheets. As her body pressed tightly against mine, the wet, sticky warmth of our combined arousal smeared against our skin, a messy but satisfying reminder of the passion that had erupted between us. But despite the stickiness, I didn''t mind. Bella''s breasts pressed against my chest, her hair tousled and disheveled as she cuddled closer to me. I smoothed Bella''s hair gently, wanting to show some level of gentlemanliness. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Told you, I''d make it to you, didn''t I?" I asked her teasingly. When I didn''t hear a response, I turned to look at Bella. At first, I frowned, not understanding why she was so quiet. But then, when I saw her face, I realized that she had fallen asleep, her breathing deep and even, her features softened by the gentle pull of slumber. My frown melted away, replaced by a smirk as I took in the peaceful sight before me. Despite the lingering rush of adrenaline from our lovemaking, I felt sleep tugging at the edges of my consciousness, the call of the darkness proving too strong to resist. I succumbed to the promising call of the darkness. Chapter 98: The next morning The soft light of dawn filtered through the curtains, casting a warm, golden glow across the room.As my eyes fluttered open, adjusting to the gentle light, I took in the scene before me. Bella''s form was still nestled against my own, her body curled into mine, her breath soft and even against my chest. The sight of Bella, naked and vulnerable in her slumber, was a vision of pure beauty. The gentle rise and fall of her chest matched the rhythm of her breathing, her fingers twitching ever so slightly in the telltale signs of deep, restful sleep. As I watched Bella sleep, a pang struck my heart. I wanted nothing more than to let her remain in that moment forever, basking in the warmth of her presence and the peaceful silence that surrounded us. But duty called, and I knew that she must be gone before Damon arrived. My fingers traced a gentle path along Bella''s shoulder, their soft touch a silent plea for her to awaken. "Bella," I said. As I tried to wake her, Bella merely stirred in her sleep, her body instinctively moving closer to mine in search of warmth and comfort. With a touch of firmness, I repeated her name once more, hoping to rouse her from the depths of slumber. "Bella!" I said, the syllables sharp and commanding as I tapped her shoulder once more. "Huh?" She replied, her eyes still closed. "It''s morning". I said. "It was morning when we got here". She replied and tightened her arms around my body as if to prevent me from leaving her embrace. Technically she was right. "It''s almost dawn". I said and tapped her shoulder again. As she finally woke, Bella''s eyes blinked open, her vision clouded by the remnants of sleep. She rubbed them with her fists, as if to clear away the fog that had settled in the corners of her mind. "Why wont you let me sleep?" She asked groggily. I fought a smile. "It''s almost dawn, we both have work". As she heard the words, Bella let out a heavy sigh, her frustration evident in the exasperated sound that escaped her lips. She sat up, her body tensing as she swung her legs over the side of the bed. As Bella shivered, I turned to look at her, a crease of concern etching its way across my forehead. "Are you cold?" I asked, my voice soft and gentle as I reached out to brush her hair back from her face. With a dramatic roll of her eyes, Bella let out a sigh of exasperation. "I''m , fine," she said, her voice a mixture of annoyance and resignation. "It''s morning, everyone is cold." ''Except me''. I thought. ''But that''s due to the system''. Rising from the bed, I stretched, the tension and energy from the night before still coursing through my body. As I stretched, my member sprung to life once more, standing proud and erect against the backdrop of the dawning day. Bella''s gaze flicked down to my hardened length, and her eyes flashed with renewed desire. She unconsciously licked her lips. "No, we''re not doing whatever it is you''re thinking, we need to dress up and leave now". I said hastily. With a quick, sharp tone, Bella''s eyes flashed with a hint of defiance as she tried to play off her own embarrassment. "I wasn''t thinking anything," she snapped, her voice a subtle combination of irritation and bashfulness. She tried to look away, but her eyes kept glancing back at my rock-solid member. Bella''s cheeks had taken on a rosy hue, her pale skin betraying her emotional state. With an amused smirk, I shook my head as I slid my pants on, reveling in Bella''s playful quips. Discover hidden stories at §Þ?? "You''re incorrigible," I chuckled, fixing my gaze on her as she tried to hide her blush. "But I wouldn''t have it any other way." Her cheeks remained tinged with pink as I adjusted my clothing. As I finished dressing, I turned back to find Bella sitting at the edge of the bed, her eyes following my movements as she pulled her gown on, covering her nakedness with a sense of modesty that seemed almost at odds with the passionate intensity of the night before. She sat in silence, her fingers picking at the fabric of her gown. "Help me tie it". She said to me. I carefully moved to where she sat, my fingers deftly weaving the sash between my fingers as I knelt before her. The warmth of her skin was a subtle invitation, her body responding to my proximity as I worked the sash into a tight knot. I had to ignore that response however. With a tenderness that belied the intensity of our previous encounters, I placed a soft, fleeting kiss on the smooth skin of Bella''s cheek. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Let''s go". I said. Without a word, Bella stood up from the edge of the bed, her eyes never leaving mine as she stepped past me. Her gown trailed behind her like a wisp of smoke and the fabric rustled as she walked. I drew the door open with a gentle tug, the soft creak of the hinges the only sound in the room as I gestured for Bella to go first. She complied and glided through the door. In the stillness of the morning, the click of the door falling shut echoed through the hallway, a hollow sound that seemed to reverberate through the empty space between us. With a final glance over my shoulder, I turned to follow Bella down the hallway, our steps echoing off the hardwood floor as we made our way to the front door. Unbeknownst to me, the sound of the front door opening had awoken Damon from his sleep, the subtle creak of the hinges stirring him from his sleep. Rising from his bed with a sleepy yawn, Damon pushed aside his covers and padded over to his bedroom door. He cracked it open just a sliver, straining his ears to pick up the muffled footsteps of someone moving down the hallway, his curiosity piqued by the sudden activity in the early hours of the morning. With a silent, cat-like stealth, Damon crept towards his door, his bare feet padding softly against the wooden floor. He turned the handle with careful precision, the door sliding open to reveal the empty hallway beyond. In the quiet of the early morning, he could just make out the telltale signs of movement in the distance, the faintest whisper of footsteps fading around the corner at the end of the hall. His eyes narrowing with suspicion, he peered into the shadows, wondering who could possibly be up and about at this ungodly hour. Even though he hadn''t seen the intruder''s face, Damon was sure he knew who it was. It had to be me. His gut instinct told him it was no one else. But what was I doing wandering around the house with a girl in tow? A slow, sinister smirk spread across Damon''s face as he watched the mysterious duo disappear around the corner. He nodded to himself, his mind already spinning as he turned back into his room. Closing the door behind him, he leaned against it, the faintest hint of satisfaction in his eyes. With a smug chuckle, he climbed back into bed. Chapter 99: Avoiding questioning As I returned to the wing, the sight of Damon waiting outside my door sent a chill down my spine.He stood there, one shoulder propped against the wall, an infuriatingly smug expression on his face. Damon''s smirk only broadened as he sized me up, his eyes glinting with mischief. I halted in my tracks, standing just a few feet away from Damon as I feigned a look of confusion. Why are you standing in front of my door? And why are you looking at me like that? I asked. Damon''s gaze remained focused on me, his eyes dancing with a playful, yet undeniably sinister light. The corners of his mouth curved upward, hinting at the amusement he found in my predicament. His posture remained relaxed, his body language conveying a sense of effortless control as he toyed with me like a cat with a mouse. I could feel my pulse quickening, my heart racing as I waited for the inevitable drop of the other shoe. Damon''s smirk broadened into a knowing grin, the corners of his mouth curving upwards as he savored the power of his position. "Because I want to," he repeated, his voice carrying the same devilish amusement as before. "And as you well know, I do what I want." He paused, his gaze seeming to pierce my very soul as he continued. "And so do you, apparently," he added, his voice lowering to a hushed tone as he let the implication hang in the air between us. As his words sunk in, I felt a wave of confusion wash over me. What was he implying? Was he aware of my secret tryst with Bella, or was he merely playing a game of cat-and-mouse with me? I furrowed my brow, my face betraying my inner turmoil as I struggled to make sense of Damon''s words Had he seen Bella and I together? It seemed unlikely, given how careful we had been to avoid detection. But perhaps the sounds of our passion had carried through the thin walls, or maybe one of the staff had overheard us and reported back to Damon. The uncertainty gnawed at me, each possibility more distressing than the last. And yet, Damon''s expression remained impassive, his smirk unwavering. Hindsight can be a merciless judge, and in that moment, I found myself ruefully reflecting on the recklessness of my actions. After all, who was I to think that I could smuggle a woman into Damon''s wing without him finding out? Knowing that denial was my only option, I schooled my expression into one of confidence, meeting Damon''s smirk with a look of cool indifference. "I don''t know what you''re talking about," I repeated, my tone even and controlled as I stepped up to my door, feigning disinterest in Damon''s questions. My fingers deftly manipulated the lock, the tumblers clicking into place with a satisfying click. It was a small distraction, a way to ground myself and buy time as I searched for the right words to diffuse the situation. With a sly chuckle, Damon shook his head, a hint of triumph in his eyes. "Oh, I''m sure you do," he replied, his voice dripping with amusement. "Who was she?" he continued, his curiosity piqued by my apparent infidelity. "She didn''t look like the one I saw you with that morning." As I ground my teeth together, I silently fumed at Damon''s provocation. The urge to retort was almost overwhelming, but I knew that any response would only serve to fuel his fire. With a sharp inhale, I pushed open the door and stepped inside. With an insolent grin, Damon followed me into the room, his presence like a cloud of smugness that hovered over the space. "Oh come on," he said, his voice full of mock-innocence. "I''m just curious. Why so secretive?" He leaned against the wall, his arms crossed over his chest as he studied me With a resigned sigh, I admitted to Damon, "Yes, I was with someone." Settling himself onto the edge of my bed, Damon arched an eyebrow in my direction. "I know," he said, his voice smooth and confident as he continued to play cat-and-mouse with me. "I was asking who she is," he clarified, his gaze fixed on mine as he waited for my answer. Your next read is at §Þ?? With a sigh, I took a seat in the armchair, facing Damon as I sought to deflect his questions. "She''s a friend," I replied. With a wicked grin, Damon leaned forward, his eyes twinkling with mischief as he continued his verbal assault. "A ''friend,'' huh?" he repeated, his voice dripping with sarcasm as he mimicked my earlier response. "I wonder what your girlfriend thinks of her. Are they ''friends'' too?" My temper flared at Damon''s insinuation, my words coming out sharp and biting as I fought back against his provocation. "She''s not my girlfriend," I snapped, my voice brimming with irritation. "And besides, they''re not friends. They don''t even know each other." Damon''s slow smile grew wider, his expression suggestive of some hidden agenda. "Discreet, then," he mused, his words carrying a hint of menace as he let the implication of his statement hang in the air between us. I watched Damon with a mixture of apprehension and amusement, a small smirk playing at the corner of my mouth as I realized the futility of his efforts. If he thought that he could drive a wedge between Zoe and me by revealing my secret trysts with Bella, he was sorely mistaken. In fact, the news would likely only serve to drive Zoe closer to me, her competitive nature kicking in as she fought to prove her worth to me. As I observed Damon''s features, I searched for any hint of his true intentions, my gaze flitting between his eyes, his mouth, and the subtle shifts in his posture. But he remained inscrutable, his expression mysterious as he continued to watch me with a hint of amusement. I gave up with an angry sigh. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 100: Damon’s disappearance The late afternoon sun cast a warm glow over the courtyard, the tranquil silence of the garden providing a welcome respite from the stress of my earlier encounter with Damon.We walked in companionable silence, the wind rustling through the trees and the soft chirping of birds providing a gentle backdrop to our leisurely stroll. Suddenly, without warning, Damon stumbled to a stop, his face contorting in pain as he clutched at his stomach. Damon''s expression was a picture of discomfort, his brow furrowed and his lips pressed into a thin line as he pressed his hand to his stomach. "Damon?" I exclaimed, concern flooding my voice as I went to his side. "What''s wrong?" Embarrassment washed over Damon''s face as he admitted the source of his discomfort. "Nothing," he muttered, his cheeks flushed as he shuffled his feet in discomfort. "I just need to pee." You need to pee?" I repeated, making sure I had heard Damon correctly. The look of embarrassment on his face confirmed my suspicions, and I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of amusement at the awkwardness of the situation. Yeah. Damon said. Well, why didn''t you pee back in your room? I asked. I did. Damon replied with a roll of his eyes. Loud voice for a guy with a female bladder. I replied. As I finished repeating Damon''s statement, his expression shifted from embarrassment to irritation, his eyes flashing with a hint of anger. "I can''t hold it anymore," he snapped, his words tinged with frustration. "I need to go now." He shifted on his feet, his discomfort evident as he crossed his legs in an attempt to ease the pressure in his bladder. Well what are we supposed to do? I snapped back at him. Damon paid no heed to my reaction, his gaze shifting around the courtyard as he searched for a solution to his predicament. Without saying a word, he pointed towards a nearby patch of bushes, his face set in a determined expression. "I''ll go there," he announced, his voice firm as he made his decision. I cast a quick glance at the bushes, assessing their density and the level of privacy they afforded. Nodding to myself in approval, I acknowledged, "Okay, not a bad idea." Wait here. Damon says abd without waiting for my response, he hurried towards the bushes, disappearing behind the leaves with a rustle of branches. "As if I would ever follow him," I muttered to myself, letting out a derisive scoff as I planted my feet firmly in the grass. Damon was taking too long and I was tired of standing so I sat beside one of the columns. I still hadn''t updated my profile since last night. I checked it. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 4] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 40] [Intelligence: 40] [Stamina: 40] [Speed: 40] [Mana: 510/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 530] I immediately bought 10 strength points. That left me with 130 lust points. I used them to buy 3 speed points. I checked my new profile. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 4] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] Your next read is at §Þ?? [Strength: 50] [Intelligence: 40] [Stamina: 40] [Speed: 43] [Mana: 510/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 10] I was done upgrading my attributes and Damon still wasn''t done. Impatience nipping at my heels, I raised my voice and shouted at the bushes, my tone dripping with mock-exasperation. "Are you giving birth over there?" I yelled, my words punctuated with a hint of humor as I voiced my frustration. "What''s taking so long?" I stood in the courtyard, my senses on alert as I waited for Damon''s response. Surely, his retort would be swift and sharp, his voice ringing out with a witty quip in response to my taunt. The bushes remained stubbornly silent, their branches swaying gently in the breeze as if to mock my impatience. Damon? I called out again. The sound of the wind whistling past my ears and the rustling of the leaves provided the only response to my inquiries, the serene atmosphere of the courtyard a stark contrast to the worry that was building in my chest. Panic unfurled in my chest, its icy tendrils reaching out to grip my heart as I broke into a run towards the bushes. As I approached the foliage, my chest heaved with exertion, the anticipation of what I might find driving me onward. My voice echoing into the stillness of the courtyard, I called out Damon''s name for what seemed like the hundredth time, my desperation growing with each unanswered cry. My hands tore through the branches like a woman possessed, my fingers numb with cold as I searched for any hint of Damon''s presence. But as the bushes parted before me, I was met only with emptiness. There was no sign of Damon, no trace of his passing, not even a hint of urine to indicate that he had been there at all. Where had he disappeared to? Like a flash of lightning in the darkness, the realization struck me with a jolt of terror. In my first week of duty, I had managed to lose the Prince. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Panic clawed at my throat, my heart racing as the weight of the realization threatened to crush me. With the desperation of a drowning man grasping for air, I scoured the courtyard for any trace of Damon''s presence. My eyes darted from shadow to shadow, my ears straining for the slightest sound that might lead me to him. But the courtyard remained silent, its stillness a mocking reminder of my hopeless situation. The thought of calling for help had crossed my mind, but it was quickly dismissed. If word got out that the Prince was missing, I would be the first to fall under suspicion. I bit my lip, the taste of blood filling my mouth as I weighed the pros and cons of the situation. With the faintest glimmer of hope, I began to search the courtyard with renewed vigor, my gaze raking over every inch of the space as I clung to the possibility that Damon was merely playing a game, that he was simply hiding from me. I peered under benches, behind trees, in the darkest corners of the courtyard, but there was no sign of him As I continued my search, a trio of figures emerged from the shadows, the glint of the armor of two of them betraying their presence before I could even make out their faces. My heart raced, the panic in my chest intensifying as I realized who it was. It was the Princess, and she was flanked by her two bodyguards, their massive forms dwarfing the slender figure of the Princess as they moved in perfect step with her. Chapter 101: I’m guarding a prankster Princess Amelia''s delicate brows furrowed in curiosity as she watched me move about the courtyard, my eyes darting from side to side in a frantic search.For a moment, she merely observed me, her expression unreadable as she tried to make sense of my erratic behavior. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, a flicker of recognition sparked in her gaze, like a candle flame coming to life in a darkened room. "Levi," she called, her voice smooth and silken as it rang out across the courtyard. As my gaze fell upon Princess Amelia, I took in her regal bearing and immaculate attire. Her gown was a rich shade of crimson, its luxurious fabric flowing like liquid fire down her slim figure. Diamonds glittered at her ears, matching the sparkle in her eyes as she looked at me with renewed curiosity. Even as I admired her beauty, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of anxiety at the realization that she was the last person I wanted to know about Damon''s disappearance. But I couldn''t refuse the princess''s invitation so I approached her with a measured stride, the hem of my cloak brushing against the cobblestone path as I crossed the courtyard. "Remember me?" Her words lingered in the air between us, their delicate melody twining with the rustling of the leaves and the whisper of the breeze. She seemed so vulnerable, so unsure, her eyes searching mine for a spark of recognition. Like a lightning strike, the thought of my mission snapped me back to reality, my gaze softening as the last remnants of anxiety faded from my expression. She was the Princess, a royal and a lady, and I was a mere guard. But I had to remember my purpose, my mission. Her bed awaited, and I would find a way to reach it. As the Princess stood before me, her doe-like eyes gazing at me with an innocence that I found both disarming and intoxicating, I knew that this was not the time for seduction. There was a more pressing concern at hand, a concern that would not wait for the whisper of silk sheets or the caress of candlelight. "Yes, your grace, I remember". My fingers closed around her hand, feeling the delicate bones and soft skin of her fingers against my palm, I bent to give it a tentative kiss. The Princess''s smile, soft and gentle as a summer breeze, revealed a shy sweetness that belied her royal bearing. Her full lips curved up at the corners, her perfect teeth gleaming as she regarded me with a tender curiosity. "What are you doing here?" she asked, her voice lilting and light as a butterfly''s wings. My words came easily, spilling from my lips without hesitation as I covered my tracks with practiced deception. "I was just strolling," I said, my voice even and unwavering. "The courtyard is a beautiful place to enjoy the afternoon." Her gaze shifted around the courtyard, her expression growing more curious as she failed to spot her brother. "Oh, where is Damon?" she asked, her voice betraying a hint of concern as she peered into the shadows and turned to glance behind her. "He''s not here". I replied. I watched as her brow furrowed, her features tensing with worry as my words sank in. "He''s not here?" she repeated, her voice tinged with a hint of distress. Experience tales with M V L "No, Your Highness," I confirmed, my own expression remaining stoic, my features as unreadable as a blank page. "Where is he?" she asked, her words tinged with the barest hint of accusation. "Shouldn''t he always be with you? I thought you were his personal guard." The Princess''s voice rose slightly, the concern in her tone betraying her true feelings as she stared at me, her confusion evident in the knit of her brows and the tilt of her head. "A quick stroll, yes," I agreed, my voice betraying no hint of the falsehood I was spinning. "I thought he would return by now, but perhaps he was delayed by a friendly face." The Princess''s eyes bore into mine, her gaze sharp and piercing as she sought to cut through my lies and discover the truth. "You don''t know where he is, do you?" she asked, her voice soft and deadly, like a dagger sheathed in velvet The question caught me off guard and my carefully crafted facade shattered like glass, the shards of my lie crumbling at my feet as Princess Amelia''s sharp intuition pierced through my defenses. I could feel the blood draining from my face, my jaw going slack as I struggled to regain my composure. Princess Amelia''s laughter rang through the courtyard, a melody that was both whimsical and chilling, her amusement at my misfortune as sharp as broken glass. "Of course you''ve lost him," she said, her voice playful yet weighted with a hint of menace. Bewilderment clouded my mind as I watched Princess Amelia''s laughter dance across her face, her mirth at odds with the gravity of the situation. I felt adrift in a sea of confusion, unable to comprehend her reaction. "Why are you still laughing?" I asked, my voice tinged with a hint of desperation. "The Prince is missing, shouldn''t we be searching for him?" My words seemed to sober her, her smile fading as she regarded me with a new, somber intensity. As Princess Amelia''s laughter subsided, a mischievous twinkle lit her eyes. "Oh, my dear," she said, her voice teasing and light. "You must forgive me for laughing, but I find your predicament rather...amusing." "You see," she said, her voice gentling as she stepped closer, "that''s just what Damon does. He tricks his guards and disappears, like a magician vanishing in a puff of smoke." A wave of relief washed over me, as sweet and soothing as a cool breeze on a sweltering day. The news that Damon was safe, that his disappearance was nothing more than a harmless prank, lifted the weight of responsibility from my shoulders. As my relief receded, it was replaced by a roiling tide of anger, a tempestuous storm brewing in the depths of my soul. How dare Damon play such a prank on me, knowing the stress and anxiety it would cause? I gritted my teeth, the muscles in my jaw tensing as I tried to rein in my emotions. But the anger was there, a silent beast roaring in the back of my mind, demanding to be unleashed. "The Prince has a dangerous sense of humor," I said, my voice a low growl. The words tumbled from my lips, fueled by a rising tide of anger. "This is why his other guards keep leaving, isn''t it, Your Highness?" I asked, my voice tight and controlled. "Prince Damon always plays tricks on them." A light giggle bubbled up from Princess Amelia''s throat, a sound of amusement that was at once girlish and devious. "Oh, you''ve caught on quick, Levi," she said, her voice playful. "My brother is a trickster, yes. He''s always up to some mischievous scheme or another, making life rather difficult for his guards." She shook her head, her lips twisting into a half-smile as she continued, "But what can I say? He''s the Prince. He''s used to getting his way." Chapter 102: Tell me a story, Levi! My jaw clenched, the anger boiling within me like a raging inferno. Prince Damon had gone too far this time, playing his games at the expense of my nerves.I shook my head, a silent oath forming in my mind. "When I see Damon next, I''m going to give him a piece of my mind," I growled, my voice low and dangerous. "He needs to learn that there are consequences for his actions." As the fires of my rage subsided, I began to see the glimmer of an opportunity, a chance to speed up the completion of my special mission. "In the meantime," I thought to myself, a glint of cunning entering my eyes, "providence has delivered me a gift, and I won''t let it slip from my fingers." Princess Amelia, with her beauty and her grace was now standing before me. I spoke softly, my voice a gentle caress on the air. "Princess Amelia, are you free at the moment?" I asked, my tone respectful and deferential. My eyes shone with a humble sincerity, a gaze that offered no hint of the machinations swirling in my mind. For now, I needed to earn her trust, to build a foundation upon which I could later build my schemes. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Princess Amelia''s expression was one of bemused confusion, her delicate brows furrowing as she considered my question. "Nothing, really," she replied, her voice soft and curious. "Why do you ask?" On the outside, my face was an unruffled mask of polite concern, my voice a model of restraint and decorum. But on the inside, my thoughts raged with the fire of desire. "I want to bend you that''s why" I thought to myself and smiled. "I was just wondering if you had time to chat," I said, my voice even and polite. "If you''re not too busy, perhaps a conversation would be a nice way to pass the time." My eyes lingered on hers, a hint of something forbidden lingering in my gaze. Like an actor donning a carefully crafted mask, I transformed myself into a shy and bashful version of the hardened warrior I truly was. "I don''t mean to be too forward, Princess Amelia," I said, my voice soft and hesitant. My gaze dropped to the floor, feigning a shyness that was only skin deep. But beneath the facade, my mind was racing, carefully mapping out the best course of action to achieve my true goal. Like a fish sensing the tug of a well-baited hook, Princess Amelia''s gaze shifted to her guards, as they tried to pretend they couldn''t hear or see our conversation In that fleeting moment, I saw an opportunity, a chance to exploit their vulnerability and pull the Princess further into my web of deception. "Of course," I said, my voice still soft and tentative, "if you don''t have time, I completely understand." My gaze flicked up, my eyes locking onto hers with a hint of pleading, as if my heart were breaking at the thought of rejection. "No, no, I''m free," Princess Amelia said, the words spilling from her lips in a rush of excitement. "I''d be more than happy to chat, Levi." "Sure?" I blurted out before I could stop myself, my voice betraying a hint of surprise before I swiftly composed myself. "I mean¡­ sure, let''s go sit under the shade," I said, my tone smoothing out as I covered my misstep. My steps fell into rhythm beside Princess Amelia, my mind racing with the possibilities of this unexpected opportunity. Four more days, I reminded myself, a ticking clock in the back of my mind. I led the Princess to a nearby pillar, a secluded spot where our conversation could remain private. As we sat down on a nearby bench, I stole a glance at her profile, drinking in the sight of her beauty with an appreciation born of desire and strategy. The Princess''s eyes sparkled with curiosity as she shifted her gaze toward me, her head tilted slightly in invitation. "So, what do you want to talk about?" she asked, her voice laced with a gentle warmth that belied her station. The guards remained silent, their eyes scanning the courtyard as they maintained a vigilant watch. But I ignored their presence, my focus solely on the Princess before me. The words caught in my throat, my mind racing as I searched for something, anything, to say. It was a trap I had carefully set, baiting the Princess with the promise of conversation, only to find myself caught in the snare of my own design. Read new chapters at M V L I swallowed, my throat dry as I stumbled over my words. "I...well...uh..." Drawing upon the wit and charm that had served me well in the past, I recovered from my stumble with a quickness that belied my momentary lapse. "Let''s talk about you," I said, my smile returning as I leaned forward, my voice dripping with sincerity. "Are you a mage? Princess Amelia''s smile faltered, her head shaking gently from side to side as she refuted my teasing suggestion. "No," she said. "Thought as much," I agreed, a wry smile tugging at my lips. "I''ve never seen you at the academy. The shift in Princess Amelia''s demeanor was subtle but perceptible, the brightness in her eyes dimming as she spoke, her voice carrying a hint of sorrow. "Yeah," she said, her gaze cast downward as she picked at a thread on her sleeve. "It''s hard being the only non-mage among my siblings. The expectations can be...overwhelming." "It must not be very interesting," I echoed, my voice gentle and understanding. "To watch your siblings learn the ways of magic while you are left to follow in the footsteps of past generations of non-magical royalty." It isn''t. She agreed gloomily. Then Princess Amelia''s mood had sudden and noticeable shift in her mood, the gloom of her previous musings giving way to a bright curiosity that lit up her face like a beacon in the night. "Tell me about the battle," she said, her voice eager and excited. "What was it like, facing the beast titans". My expression conveyed a hint of surprise, as if caught off guard by the Princess''s sudden shift in interest. "The battle," I repeated, pausing to gather my thoughts. Princess Amelia''s smile broadened, her eyes dancing with mischief as she responded, "Oh, of course, Levi, the hero of the day! Everyone was talking about you when you returned." The smile reached her eyes, crinkling at the corners in amusement. "All the nobles and servants, they were just buzzing with your tale. ''Levi closed the beast portal, single-handedly!''" Chapter 103: Spinning a tale for the princess A hint of surprise crossed my features, my expression betraying my astonishment at the enduring popularity of the tale of my heroism."Well, I must admit, I didn''t realize my actions were quite so...memorable," I said, a modest shrug punctuating my words. "I knew the story had spread far," I continued, my tone thoughtful, "but I am surprised that it is still a topic of conversation within the palace walls." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I could see the curiosity and excitement radiating from Princess Amelia''s eyes, her desire for a firsthand account of the battle overwhelming her need for decorum. "Tell me about it," she repeated, leaning forward slightly as if to capture every word that escaped my lips. The corner of my mouth twitched upward in amusement as Princess Amelia''s eagerness to hear the tale of my heroism became more and more apparent. "You don''t need to beg, Princess Amelia," I said, my tone light and teasing as I indulged her curiosity. "After all, it''s not every day that a lowly guardsman like myself has the opportunity to regale a Princess with tales of his exploits." My smirk broadened, my voice taking on the cadence of an epic tale as I spun my yarn. "Alright then, Princess," I began, my gaze sweeping the area to ensure that we were still alone. "I''ll tell you the story of how I closed the beast portal and saved the kingdom from certain doom." I paused for dramatic effect, letting the words hang in the air for a moment before continuing. As Princess Amelia leaned in, entranced by my words, I launched into the tale of my heroism, my voice weaving a tapestry of epic battle and desperate struggle. "I had arrived at the battle late," I said, my voice growing low and intense as I set the scene. "The air was thick with smoke and the screams of the dying filled the air, piercing the darkness like daggers of fear." I paused, my gaze searching the Princess''s face for a reaction before continuing. I then proceeded to tell her the rest of the story. Encouraged by Princess Amelia''s rapt attention, I threw myself deeper into the tale, allowing my voice to rise and fall with the action as I embellished the events of that fateful day. Read exclusive adventures at M V L Then I struggled to get to my feet, the wound on both legs were deep and it felt like a thousand knives were in them when I stood. It felt like ten thousand when I walked but I wanted to be the one to kill the beast titans, after all they injured me. I said. As the Princess and her guards leaned forward, hanging on my every word, I continued, my voice growing more confident and vivid with each passing moment. A wry smile played at the corners of my mouth as I continued, well aware that this embellished tale of my heroism would spread throughout the palace like a wildfire, fanning the flames of my legend in the minds of the nobles and servants alike. "I stumbled over the beast titans and picked up the blade of the one who stabbed me. I slit his neck first". I paused again, letting the tension build as I prepared to deliver the climax of the tale. Princess Amelia''s gasp of horror was music to my ears, her eyes widening as she hung on my every word. "I slit the neck of the second one and then my friend and I figured how to shut the portal". And that was it. "I concluded". Princess Amelia''s sigh, laced with a dreamy longing, hung in the air between us, a wistful reminder of her own lack of magical prowess. "To be a mage in such a battle," She mused, her voice growing soft and contemplative, "that would indeed be a sight to behold. "I''m sure you will make a good mage." I said to her. A smile bloomed on Princess Amelia''s face, her eyes shining with a newfound sense of possibility. "You really think so?" I held her gaze, my expression warm and encouraging as I nodded. "After all, magic is more than just spellcasting. It''s about courage, about strength of character. And you, Princess Amelia, have that in abundance." My voice lowered, my eyes twinkling with a playful mischievousness. "Of course, it wouldn''t hurt to have a few spells at your disposal either, hmm?" She giggled. What element would you like to have? I asked her. Amelia nodded, a smile playing on her lips as she revealed her choice. "Water," she said, her voice soft and sure. "There''s something about water that''s so versatile and yet so powerful, don''t you think? The way it can be gentle and soothing or fierce and destructive, depending on its mood." Amelia''s love for her brother Damon was clear, even if I had only witnessed the tip of the iceberg of their relationship. It was apparent in the way she lit up when she spoke of him, the tenderness that lingered in her gaze. I knew without being told that she chose water because of him. My face contorted into an exaggerated expression of disgust as I shook my head in mock disapproval. "Water is lame," I said, wrinkling my nose in an exaggerated gesture of contempt. "It''s so...wet. And all that splashing? Not my thing." Princess Amelia gasped in horror, her eyes wide with indignation at my mockery of her beloved element. "No it''s not!" she said, shaking her head vehemently. A smirk played at the corner of my lips, my voice adopting a teasing tone as I pressed forward with my feigned disgust for water. "Yeah, it is," I said, raising my eyebrows skeptically. "Water is just so...limp. Why can''t you choose a cool element like air? Now that''s power. Imagine being able to control the wind, to soar through the sky on gusts of air, or to whip up a tornado with the flick of your wrist." The reason why I was disagreeing with her, winding her up was simple. During conversations, most guys are usually eager to please, they will agree with everything the woman says so they can seem compatible. However I knew better, most women see through that behavior. Sometimes you had to disagree with her so she can be sure you''re being your genuine self. Besides, women love a wide range of emotions so it is better to let them experience both good and bad ones. Chapter 104: Saying goodbye to Amelia Amelia''s reaction was swift and firm, her face screwing up in distaste at my suggestion of air as the superior element."Air is my least favorite," she said, her voice firm and resolute. "It''s so...dry. It can''t even hold its shape." She glanced at me, her expression stubbornly determined. "And sure, flying might be cool, but I''d much rather control the ocean tides or freeze a lake with the snap of my fingers." My hand flew up to my chest in a gesture of feigned injury, my face transforming into a mask of mock hurt. "Ouch," I said, the word drawn out in a dramatic sigh. Amelia''s eyes widened in shock, her lips parting in surprise as she gaped at me. "Your element is air?" she breathed, her voice hushed with surprise. My expression grew solemn, my words tinged with a sense of tragedy. "I see," I said, shaking my head as if to indicate the gravity of the situation. "Then I guess this is where our conversation must end. It was fun while it lasted." I allowed a small, wistful smile to grace my lips, a show of my disappointment at the premature termination of our conversation. "Farewell, Princess Amelia. The speed with which Amelia spoke, the sense of urgency in her voice, was not lost on me. My brows furrowed slightly, curious to see what would come next. "No, please," she said, pausing as if collecting her thoughts. My smile returned, a mischievous glint in my eyes as I gave Princess Amelia a teasing nudge. "I was just kidding," I said, my voice light and playful. "I''m not about to let a little elemental rivalry get in the way of our conversation." I paused, allowing the moment to linger for a beat. "And if you ever see a master use air magic, you might change your mind. There''s nothing quite like watching a skilled air mage create a tornado out of thin air, or lift a hundred arrows into the sky with a flick of their wrist." Princess Amelia''s agreement was swift, her smile polite and deferential, but I could sense the doubt beneath the surface. "I''m sure," she said, nodding with a semblance of earnestness that couldn''t quite disguise the unconvinced look in her eyes. The attempt to mask her true feelings was endearing in a way, an insight into her kind and well-mannered nature. But even as her words conveyed agreement, I could tell that her loyalty to water remained strong. With a slight shifting of her posture, Princess Amelia began to rise, her movements graceful and deliberate. "I must be on my way now," she said, her voice imbued with a sense of duty and decorum. She straightened her gown, her eyes catching mine for a moment before she turned to leave. "Thank you for sharing your story with me, Levi. I look forward to our next conversation." As Princess Amelia turned to depart, I followed suit, rising to my feet with the same refined, composed posture that had become second nature to me as a member of the palace guard. "Goodbye, Levi," Princess Amelia called over her shoulder, her voice melodious and cheerful, even as she retreated down the hallway. As I watched Princess Amelia retreat down the hallway, the faint echo of her footsteps fading into the distance, my mind turned to the question of what would have happened had I chosen to make physical contact with her during our conversation. Would the guards have acted upon their instinct to protect their charge, to defend her against my perceived transgression? Or would they have stood by, bound by the constraints of protocol and propriety? As I pondered the potential consequences of my actions, my confidence in my physical prowess was a salve against the sting of restraint. I had no doubt that, should push come to shove, I could easily overpower the two guards who had accompanied Princess Amelia. And yet, the prospect of such a confrontation only served to highlight the larger issue at hand. For if I were to engage in combat with the guards, even in self-defense, I would have to answer to the Emperor himself, whose wrath was a force to be reckoned with. The thought of facing the Emperor in a conflict of power was sobering, to say the least. Your journey continues at M V L For all my training, all my strength, I knew that even a direct challenge to the Emperor''s might would end in my defeat. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His power was of a different caliber, a different nature altogether. **** When I returned to Damon''s room, my mind still reeling from my encounter with Princess Amelia, I found him perched casually on the edge of his bed, a book open in his hands. He looked at ease, as if he''d been on the all day. Damon''s focus remained fixed on the pages before him, his eyes scanning the text with an intense concentration that seemed to absorb all his attention. "What took you so long?" he asked, his tone casual but his words laced with an undercurrent of smugness. Despite my efforts to keep my emotions under control, the question I had uttered revealed the simmering frustration I felt at Damon''s sudden departure. My voice took on a sharper edge, a hint of accusation coloring my words. "What made you disappear with no warning?" I demanded, unable to mask the irritation that had been building inside me since his disappearance. "You left without a word, without a trace. I had no idea if you were safe Damon''s reply came without hesitation, the smile on his lips still maintaining its lazy, nonchalant quality. "I had business to attend to," he said, his fingers continuing to trace the pages of the book in his hand. The simplicity of his words, the casual shrug of his shoulders, only served to aggravate my already frayed nerves. A sense of mounting frustration settled over me as I struggled to understand the meaning behind his vague explanation. My footsteps, heavy and determined, carried me towards Damon, my body language communicating the anger that pulsed through my veins. My fists, clenched tight by my sides, were a warning sign, a testament to the struggle I waged within myself to remain in control. As I stood before Damon, the growing fury within me a testament to his ability to push my buttons with surgical precision, I took a moment to acknowledge the absurdity of the situation. While I had never considered myself an aggressive person, prone to outbursts of anger or violence, Damon seemed to possess an uncanny ability to tap into my hidden reservoirs of irritation. It was as if he held a map to the darkest corners of my mind, a blueprint for how to bring out my worst side. Chapter 105: Learning about Luigi The word "business" rolled off my tongue with a venomous edge, my tone coated in a mix of disbelief and outrage."Business?" I repeated, my voice laden with anger. "You sneaked away, knowing full well that I would be here to face the music for you? That I would have to explain your absence. The book''s pages snapped shut with a quiet, yet definitive, sound as Damon finally put it aside, his fingers gently brushing the worn cover. His smirk, however, remained steadfast, a smug look that taunted me despite the seriousness of the situation. "Oh come on, don''t be like that," he said, his voice dripping with a false innocence that only further aggravated my already frayed nerves In that moment, a harsh realization washed over me, a sobering truth that hit me with the force of a tidal wave. No amount of reason, no logical argument, no matter how sound, would penetrate the wall of arrogance that Damon had erected around himself. He saw his actions as justified, his behavior as necessary, and no words of mine would sway him from that path. I was dealing with a person who was convinced of his own righteousness, of his own ability to bend the world to his will. With an economy of movement that belied the roiling turmoil within me, I pivoted on my heel and strode to the chair, my footsteps echoing through the room. With a single, fluid motion, I spun the chair around, its legs scraping against the floor with a low, grating sound. Settling myself into the seat, I crossed one leg over the other, adopting a posture of nonchalance that belied the tension that still gripped my body. There was no point of dragging it further. Damon''s eyes, narrowed with suspicion, bored into me as he processed the shift in my demeanor. His silence, stretched taut like a bowstring, was a palpable presence in the room, its tension only broken by the faint creaking of the chair beneath me. As the minutes ticked by in silence, Damon''s patience began to wear thin. His eyes, which had been fixed on me for a moment, now shifted back to the book in his hands, its pages offering a convenient outlet for his frustration. He opened the book, his fingers turning the pages with an audible rustle that spoke to his mounting impatience. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His nonchalance was a poor mask for the discomfort that lingered in the air, a tension that threatened to erupt at any moment. "You really should pick up reading," Damon quipped, his eyes never once breaking from the page. He turned another page, the crisp sound of paper against paper a deliberate punctuation to his words. "You know, staring into space for hours is pretty boring and non-enriching," Damon commented, his tone casual, almost conversational. "At least with reading, you can learn something new. Expand your mind a bit." He turned another page, the sound of it echoing in the stillness of the room. With a casual flick of his wrist, Damon tossed the book aside, its pages fluttering closed as it landed on the bed. His gaze, now freed from the constraints of the text, fixed on me, his eyes betraying a hint of genuine curiosity. "Seriously, how do you do it?" he asked, a confused smile playing on his lips. "Just sit still for hours on end, without doing anything. It''s impressive, really." A hint of longing crept into Damon''s voice as he continued, his gaze growing distant, his mind seemingly drifting to lands far beyond the confines of the palace. "Usually, I''d be on some crazy adventure right now," he said, his words tinged with nostalgia. "But here I am, stuck in this place, with nothing but books to keep me company." Despite my best efforts to remain aloof and disinterested, Damon''s recounting of his would-be adventures had piqued my curiosity, a sliver of excitement breaking through the wall of indifference I had tried to maintain. "Why aren''t you out there, living that life?" I asked, my tone still cautious but revealing a hint of eagerness. "Why stay cooped up in the palace when you could be out in the world, exploring and experiencing all that it has to offer?" Enjoy more content from M V L Damon''s expression shifted as he registered my voice, the sound of it breaking through the bubble of his own thoughts. For a moment, he looked almost surprised, his eyes wide and his mouth slightly agape. "Huh," he said, his tone reflective and almost bemused. "I guess I was so caught up in my memories that I forgot you were here." Why are you not on some crazy adventure? I repeated. A hint of melancholy crept into Damon''s voice as he continued, a wistful smile pulling at his lips as he recalled memories of adventures long past. "Well, I did not perform those activities alone," he said, a faraway look in his eyes. "My closest friend, Luigi, was my partner in crime, so to speak. He''s on the other side of the works right now". "He went to join the war?" I asked. Damon nodded, his gaze turned distant, his mind conjuring images of his friend as he spoke, his tone filled with both admiration and a hint of pride. "Luigi is a prodigy," he said, the fondness for his friend coloring his words. "He''s a Level Three, the youngest to ever achieve that rank in the empire. Probably not just in our country, but in the entire world." The contradiction between Luigi''s status as a skilled and accomplished warrior, and the mischievous, rule-breaking persona that Damon had described, was a striking one. It left me with a picture of a young man who was not only talented, but also fiercely independent, a rebel with a cause. That night as I lay in bed, I checked the screen before I slept. [Special Mission: Seduce the princess] [Reward: Invulnerability] [Penalty: All stats will be halved] [Days remaining: 3] I was running out of time Chapter 106: Amelia’s surprise The passage of time seemed to move at a frenetic pace, the days melting into each other as the deadline for my next assignment loomed ever closer.As I sat in Damon''s room, surrounded by the familiar trappings of his quarters, my mind was a whirl of schemes and strategies, my focus laser-sharp on the goal that had been set before me. "Four days," I muttered to myself, my eyes flickering over my mental checklist, weighing the pros and cons of each plan that presented itself. "Four days to seduce the Princess. As I pored over my options, a seed of self-doubt began to take root in my mind, a creeping realization that my carefree attitude in the early days of the mission might have been a crucial misstep. "I was too lax," I admitted to myself, a frown creasing my forehead as I considered the implications of my actions. "For the first three days, I thought this was going to be a cakewalk. Seduce the Princess? Easy. But now...now I''m not so sure." I had been seduced by the allure of Bella, entranced by the promise of forbidden fruit and temporary reprieve from my responsibilities. Instead of dedicating myself fully to the task at hand, I found myself lost in a haze of pleasure-seeking, chasing after the fleeting thrill of the moment. The assignment that I had once dismissed as easy became a distant thought, replaced by the insatiable hunger for forbidden adventure. But now, as the clock ticked away and the deadline loomed ever closer, the weight of my mistakes came crashing down on me, a relentless reminder of my folly. The unexpected promotion to Damon''s personal guard had sent shockwaves through my life, a seismic shift in my routine that had left me struggling to find my footing. Adjustment had never come easy to me, and the sudden upheaval had thrown my carefully constructed world into chaos. Explore more stories at M V L I had been forced to navigate new social circles, learn the ins and outs of the palace, and adapt to the whims and eccentricities of my new charge. Days had passed since I had last spoken to my friends, the distance between us widening with each passing hour. Our conversations had faded into the background, overshadowed by the frenzied pace of my new life. The gulf that separated us, a vast expanse created by my ascent into a world of power and privilege, felt insurmountable. Yet, with the deadline looming, I knew that I couldn''t afford to let things remain as they were. My friends, my support system in this unfamiliar world, were more crucial now than ever before. It was time to sort things out. With the task of seducing the Princess looming large, I knew that I couldn''t afford to waste any more time. It would be no simple feat, a delicate dance of charm and cunning that would require all of my wit and guile. First, I would need to extricate myself from Damon''s shadow, creating the necessary distance to allow me to pursue the Princess without his interference. But finding the Princess, with her ever-present retinue of guards and handmaidens, would be no small matter. The prospect of making the Princess fall in love with me, while daunting, was not one that caused me too much concern. After all, charm and charisma were my strongest assets, the tools that had helped me acquire women with ease. "Ladies love me," I murmured to myself, a smirk tugging at the corners of my lips as I basked in the self-assuredness of my words. I knew how to play the game, how to capture the hearts of even the most stoic and aloof of women. With the challenges of seduction and seclusion looming large, I knew that my plan would require meticulous planning and flawless execution. The seduction, while a necessary first step, would not be enough to guarantee success. I needed to find a way to isolate the Princess, to lure her into a place where we could be alone, away from the prying eyes and attentive ears of her entourage. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A secret rendezvous, a stolen moment in time that would allow us to consummate our desires in private, would be the key to completing my mission. As the tangled web of obstacles and uncertainties continued to complicate the matter, my mind spun like a whirring machine, each new cog of the problem meshing with the last and creating an intricate puzzle of variables and unknowns. I could feel the gears in my brain turning, struggling to find purchase on a solution that seemed to slip ever further from my grasp. The soft, hesitant knock echoed through the stillness of the room, jarring me from the chaotic landscape of my thoughts and bringing me back to the present. I turned my head towards the door, my eyes flicking to the entrance as I considered the unexpected visitor. The knock was repeated, more insistent this time, the sound cutting through the silence of the chamber like a knife through butter. As the knock sounded again, a low rap that echoed through the chamber with increasing urgency, Damon and I once more found ourselves looking at each other in a shared moment of confusion. I offered another shrug, a gesture that was met with a roll of Damon''s eyes, his expression a mix of irritation and amusement. He turned towards the door, his mouth curling into a smirk as he called out. "Who is it?" In an unexpected twist, the door to Damon''s chamber was flung open, the hinges creaking in protest as they yielded to the unexpected force. And standing in the doorway, a vision of regal elegance, was none other than Princess Amelia herself. She was dressed in an outfit of midnight blue, the color as rich and deep as a starless sky. Her hair was swept up in an intricate updo, delicate wisps escaping to frame her face in a halo of golden strands. With grace and poise that befit her station, Amelia stepped into the room, her smile warm and inviting as she greeted Damon. "Hello, brother," she said, her voice a gentle caress as it rolled off her tongue. Damon, recovering from his initial shock at the unexpected intrusion, quickly regained his composure, his expression hardening into a scowl as he regarded his sister. "What is it, Amelia?" he asked, his tone clipped and dismissive As the words left Damon''s mouth, I couldn''t help but notice the subtle nuances that betrayed the truth of his feelings. Despite his best efforts to mask his affection for his sister, the harshness of his voice seemed to only reinforce the underlying warmth of his words. It was a classic case of deflection. At Damon''s dismissal, Amelia adopted a playfully hurt expression, her lips turning down into a pout as she feigned offense. "That''s no way to greet your sister," she chided, her voice dripping with mock outrage. Damon, unable to suppress a roll of his eyes at Amelia''s antics, watched with a mix of exasperation and amusement as she made herself comfortable on the edge of the bed. As Amelia spoke, her hand came into view, two dazzling diamonds twinkling in the light as she held them out for inspection. "I came to return these," she said, her smile widening into a smirk as she regarded the jewelry. "They were most helpful." Without so much as a word, Damon''s hand shot out, snatching the diamonds from Amelia''s grasp with the precision of a practiced thief. He rose from the bed, his movements swift and decisive as he made his way over to the closet, the rustling of fabric and clink of hangers filling the room as he rifled through the piles of clothes, looking for his jewelry box. With Damon temporarily occupied, Amelia and I found ourselves alone in the chamber, the silence between us heavy and expectant. Chapter 107: I’ll be your servant princess! Amelia''s smile, shy yet unmistakably flirtatious, held a promise that sent a thrill of excitement through my veins.I knew, in that moment, that my seduction mission had just taken a significant turn for the better. "The princess likes me," I thought to myself, my confidence swelling at the realization. "One-third of my problems are solved." As my mind raced to conjure a plan, Amelia''s presence became both a temptation and an obstacle. I knew that, to succeed in my mission, I needed to find a way to isolate her, to create a moment of intimacy that would allow me to make my feelings known. "I need to get her alone," I thought to myself, my eyes darting around the chamber as I searched for a possible solution. "But how? And where?" My gaze, once focused on Amelia''s face, began to wander, drawn to the enticing curves of her figure. Unconsciously, my eyes drifted downward, my gaze coming to rest on the swell of her chest, the soft curve of her breasts a tantalizing sight. My ears, attuned to the slightest change in sound, picked up the faintest of gasps, a breathy exhalation that seemed to carry a world of meaning. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The unexpected noise cut through my racing thoughts, a warning bell that jolted me back to the present, my eyes darting upwards in a hurried attempt to avert my gaze. Amelia''s expression betrayed a hint of shock, her eyes widening ever so slightly as she studied my face, the flush of pink in her cheeks a testament to the rising tide of emotion within her. This encounter, coupled with the stolen glance that had lingered too long, seemed to have taken her by surprise. I struggled to suppress a smile, my lips twitching as I fought to maintain a modicum of composure in the face of Amelia''s unexpected reaction. I could feel the rush of victory coursing through me, the realization that I had made some headway in my seduction mission filling me with confidence and a hint of glee. "One-third of my problems is definitely solved," I thought to myself, my pulse racing as I considered the possibilities that lay before me. As Damon emerged from the closet, the two rings noticeably absent, Amelia rose from the bed, her movements fluid and graceful as she straightened her dress and readied herself to depart. Amelia''s voice, still soft and lilting, carried a tinge of mischief as she spoke, her words a subtle apology for the abrupt end of our interaction. Explore stories at M V L "I have some robes mother sent to you," she said, her eyes briefly flicking in my direction before settling on her brother''s face. "I found them too heavy to carry. Damon, his expression a mask of nonchalance, took the proffered information in stride, nodding once in acknowledgement of Amelia''s words. "I''ll send a servant over," he said, his tone clipped and detached. Amelia, her expression resolute, rejected her brother''s dismissal with a soft but firm rebuttal. "That won''t be necessary," she said, her voice a gentle but insistent melody. "How about your guard comes to pack them for you? Damon''s countenance, stoic and unmoving, betrayed no hint of sympathy as he shook his head, his tone dismissive and unyielding. "He''s a guard, not a servant," he said. My voice, steady and sure, cut through the tension like a knife as I spoke, the words a bold declaration of my willingness to assist Amelia in her plan. "I don''t mind," I said, my eyes fixed on Amelia as I made my intentions clear. "If you would be so kind as to lead the way, Princess, I will gladly assist you in packing the robes." As I looked at Amelia, my heart hammering with anticipation, I knew that this was my chance, the opportunity I had been waiting for to advance my mission. The chance to be alone with her, to be in her room, was too good to pass up. I had to take advantage of it, to find a way to use it to my advantage, to further my seduction of the princess. The stakes were high, the consequences dire if I failed, but I was determined to succeed, to complete my mission Damon, his brow furrowed with confusion, stared at me as if I had sprouted a second head, his voice sharp with disbelief. "What?" he said, his tone bordering on incredulity. "You can''t be serious. Did I hear you correctly?" With a deliberate nonchalance that belied the nervous energy thrumming beneath my skin, I shrugged, a gesture that conveyed an air of indifference. "I really don''t mind," I said The subtle challenge in Damon''s voice, a hint of suspicion coloring his words, was an accusation in itself, his eyes narrow slits of distrust as he fixed me with a hard stare. "Since when did you start doing servant duties? My patience, a delicate fa?ade that had begun to fray, snapped in that moment, the frustration that had been simmering beneath the surface bubbling over into a sharp retort. "I''d do anything if it gets me out of this room for a few minutes," I snapped, my voice tinged with barely restrained anger. "A servant''s duties seem far more appealing than being cooped up in here all day." Damon, his jaw clenched in consideration, pondered my outburst, his brow furrowing as he weighed the merits of my outburst against his natural inclination to maintain control. After a few moments, he relented, his face relaxing as he gave a curt nod, his eyes never leaving mine as he spoke. Whatever," he muttered. As Damon returned his attention to the book, I took a measured step away from my seat, my movements deliberate and unhurried as I rose to my feet. I took care to keep my excitement hidden, my expression neutral and controlled as I concealed the flutter of anticipation in my chest. My steps were measured and slow, my gaze fixed on the floor as I made my way towards the door, my mind already racing ahead to the possibilities that awaited me beyond. Chapter 108: I’m in love with you Amelia, a master of deception in her own right, kept her face neutral, the subtle flicker of excitement that danced in her eyes the only sign of her true emotions.I, however, was not fooled. I knew, with a certainty born of instinct and experience, that there were no robes sent by the empress, that this was all a ruse to get me to talk, a ploy that I was all too eager to follow. My mind raced ahead, conjuring a vision of what awaited me in Amelia''s chambers. A plush room, a place of luxury and privilege, where the princess would greet me with an expensive set of robes, a laughable attempt to maintain the illusion of propriety. I knew that the robes were a sham, a thin veneer of deception that Amelia would use to lure me into her private domain. I followed in Amelia''s footsteps, her dainty form leading the way through the palace corridors, my mind whirled with speculation. For a princess to go through such lengths to be alone with me, it could only mean one thing: she wanted me, desired my company for reasons beyond the scope of our previous interactions. The realization sent a thrill of excitement through me, a rush of anticipation that quickened my steps as I pursued her, eager to discover the true depths of her intentions. My thoughts, tinged with a hint of gratitude, turned upwards as I thanked the gods, or whatever cosmic force was at play, for their hand in my mission. To have the princess herself open the door to my seduction was a gift, a stroke of fortune that eased my path and increased my chances of success. "Providence has smiled upon me," I thought to myself, a quiet prayer of thanksgiving on my lips as I trailed behind Amelia As I held the door open, I adopted a posture of polite formality, my body language a perfect mirror of chivalrous etiquette as I allowed Amelia to pass. "After you, Princess," I murmured, my voice a low purr of deference as I stepped aside, my eyes lingering on her form as she swept past me. I was a perfect gentleman, a gentleman that would be buried deep inside her guts in a few days. As the princess and I stepped out of Damon''s room and into the hall, the door clicked shut behind us, sealing us in the corridor. A soft, airy giggle escaped the princess''s lips as she glanced back at the door, the amusement on her face a sign that she was enjoying our shared conspiracy. As we stood in the quiet of the corridor, I scanned the area, my eyes searching for any sign of the princess''s guards. Finding none, I turned to Amelia, my frown a sign of my concern as I spoke. "Where are your guards?" I asked. With a wave of her hand, Amelia brushed off my concern, her expression playful as she responded. Enjoy more content from M V L "Oh, that," she said, a smile dancing on her lips. "They''re at the gate. "Why didn''t you enter with them?" I asked, my curiosity genuine as I pressed for answers. Amelia''s pout, an alluring display of petulance, conveyed a mix of coyness and stubbornness as she spoke. "It can be cumbersome to have guards trailing me everywhere," Amelia said, her tone more serious than before as she explained the reasoning behind her decision. "I try to leave them behind whenever possible. It allows for a bit more freedom." The princess''s words sparked a revelation, a moment of empathy that caused me to reconsider the privilege of freedom that I had often taken for granted. "I never thought about that," I thought to myself. "I suppose it must be quite limiting, to have people watching your every move. No wonder Damon ditches his guards whenever he needs to." Amelia''s insight, a new perspective on Damon''s actions, shifted my perception of the prince, dissipating the anger that had once colored my interactions with him. "I suppose I can understand his actions a bit better now," I thought. As we exited the palace wing, the princess began to chatter enthusiastically, her words spilling forth in a rapid torrent of conversation as she regaled me with stories, anecdotes, and observations. Her enthusiasm was contagious, her energy infectious as she talked, seemingly oblivious to the presence of the two enormous guards that fell into formation behind us. Amelia, her tongue as swift and dexterous as the most skilled courtier, continued her lively conversation as we made our way to her chambers. With a gentle push, Amelia opened the door to her chambers, her footsteps quickening as she stepped into the luxurious space, a smile of excitement gracing her lips. As I stepped through the door, the guards, their movements precise and efficient, took up positions on either side of the entrance, their steely expressions an evidence to their dedication and resolve. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Amelia, maintaining the guise of our pretense, called out to me with a neutral tone, her words carrying a hint of urgency and practicality. "Levi, you''ll have to come inside," she said, her voice echoing from within the room. "I can''t bring the robes out on my own." I nodded, my expression calm and composed as I followed her instructions, stepping into the room and letting the door click shut behind me The princess''s chambers had a luxurious and opulent decor, reflecting the princess''s status and taste There were velvet cushions, adorned with intricate embroidery, scattered across the floor On the wall across from us, stood a series of delicate oil lamps casting a warm, flickering light across the walls. An elegant, four-poster bed, draped in rich silks and adorned with plush cushions stood in the center of the room. There were three huge paintings directly above the bed, one was of her alone, the second was of the royal family and in the center of those two was a portrait of the emperor. Her personal items, such as jewelry, books, and paintings, were scattered across the space, some were on her bed, some on her desk and some were on the drawer. To my right, was a fireplace, its warm, crackling flames adding a cozy ambience to the room. My gaze swept across the room, taking in the elaborate d¨¦cor and luxurious appointments that reflected Amelia''s elevated status. The stunning opulence, while impressive, also triggered a sense of sensory overload, the sheer extravagance of it all both awe-inspiring and overwhelming. My eyes flickering between wonder and repulsion as I absorbed the lavish details of the room. As I stood, still absorbing the splendor of the room, Amelia''s voice, filled with a hint of excitement, broke through my reverie, her movements deliberate as she pulled several luxurious robes from her closet. "Here are the robes," she said, her voice a breathless whisper as she held the garments aloft. As Amelia stood before me, a proud smile on her face as she presented the robes, my eyes barely registered the garments in her hands. Instead, my gaze lingered on the princess herself, her presence a hypnotic lure that drew me closer. Taking a slow, calculated step towards her, I let my hand drift towards my chest, the act a practiced gesture of faux concern that would, I hoped, provide the opportunity I needed. "Princess," I murmured, my voice a soft, breathless whisper as I leaned in, my face mere inches from hers. "There''s something I need to tell you. Something...important." The confession, a sudden and reckless admission, spilled from my lips like a rushing torrent, the words tumbling out before I could stop them. "I''m in love with you," I said. Chapter 109: Kissing the princess. Amelia''s face, once a mask of confidence and poise, now wore an expression of stunned disbelief, her mouth forming a silent "O" of surprise as she struggled to process my revelation.Her eyes, once bright with excitement, were now clouded with confusion, the shock of my declaration sending her into a state of paralysis as she grappled with the implications of my confession. "You what?" My hand, found its way to the back of my head, a nervous tic that was supposed to make the princess think I was shy as I tried to explain my feelings. "I mean, you''re so...so beautiful and charming and kind," I said. "It''s no surprise that I find you irresistible. I mean, who wouldn''t? As the princess stared at me, her eyes wide and her expression stunned, I could see the disbelief and surprise writ large upon her features. She was clearly unused to such open and honest declarations, her usual composure shaken by the unexpected admission. "That''s good for me," I thought, a slow smile spreading across my lips as I considered the possibilities. "If she''s not used to such words, then it will make it easier to make her fall for me." Amelia''s voice, a soft murmur of confusion and uncertainty, rang out, a quiet plea for understanding in the silence of the room. "I don''t understand," she repeated, her words a wisp of sound as she struggled to process the implications of my declaration. With a boldness that belied my station, I took a step closer to the princess, closing the distance between us until our bodies were mere inches apart. My hand, a gesture of intimate courage, reached out and found hers, my fingers intertwining with hers as I looked into her eyes, my expression one of raw, intense passion. My question, a direct and pointed inquiry, hung in the air, weighted with significance as I asked, "Do you like me, princess?" Amelia''s hesitation, a moment of doubt and uncertainty, melted away as she nodded slowly, her gaze locked with mine as she whispered, "Yes, you''re charming and brave." Her admission, a hesitant but sincere confirmation of her feelings, sent a ripple of excitement through my body, the thrill of her acceptance sending my heart racing with anticipation. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My triumph, a silent celebration of the victory that had been won, burned within me like a secret flame, its warmth spreading through my body as I regarded the princess with a calm, controlled expression. "This is good," I said, my voice a low, smooth purr as I regarded Amelia with a knowing smile. "We like each other." Amelia, her gaze full of longing, nodded in agreement, the height difference between us causing her to tilt her head upwards as she regarded me with a mixture of desire and vulnerability. Her eyes, like twin pools of sapphire, reflected the intensity of her feelings, her confusion and her affection for me etched into every line of her face as she stood before me, her heart laid bare in the intimacy of that moment. My question, a leading inquiry that hinted at the possibilities that lay before us, hung in the air between us as I asked, "Do you know what people who like each other do, Amelia?" The question, a subtle yet suggestive prompt, sent a shiver of anticipation through Amelia''s body, her eyes wide with curiosity and desire as she waited for my answer. Amelia, her expression a mixture of naivety and surprise, shook her head quickly, her dark locks bouncing against her shoulders as she murmured, "No." A slow, sensual smirk spread across my lips as I whispered the answer in Amelia''s ear, my breath hot against her skin as I revealed the truth of my intentions. "They kiss," I said, my words a tantalizing promise. Amelia''s eyes, twin pools of sapphire, widened with a mixture of emotions as she regarded me, her expression a kaleidoscope of shock, curiosity, and fear as she waited for my next move. My question, a direct and challenging inquiry that left no room for ambiguity, hung in the air between us as I stared into Amelia''s eyes, her expression a mixture of desire and hesitation. "Do you want to kiss me?" I asked, my voice a low, insistent growl as I moved closer to her. Amelia nodded, a hesitant but certain affirmation of her desire. "Yes," she whispered. Amelia''s heartbeat, a rapid staccato rhythm that seemed to echo the excitement and uncertainty of our forbidden kiss, thundered in my ears as I leaned in closer to her, her body trembling with anticipation as our lips drew ever nearer. My hand, strong and gentle, cupped Amelia''s face as I held her steady, the tenderness of my touch a stark contrast to the intensity of our forbidden moment. My lips, a whisper against her skin, pressed softly against hers in a gentle kiss. The kiss was a light one, a mere whisper of skin against skin, a faint brush of our lips that was a gentle prelude to the passion that was to come. [Kiss, +20 lust points] As I pulled away from Amelia, her lips still parted in desire, I took a moment to observe her reaction, her cheeks flushed with a beautiful shade of pink that spoke to the depths of her desire. Amelia, her expression a mixture of longing and expectation, gazed at me with wide, luminous eyes, her breath quickening as she waited for me to make my next move. Continue your journey at M V L The realization, a potent and undeniable truth, crashed into my mind with the force of a wave, the knowledge of Amelia''s desire a heady rush that sent a shiver of excitement down my spine. She wanted me, her desire for me a tangible presence that seemed to fill the air between us, the heat of her body a potent reminder of the forbidden passion that we shared. I kissed her again, longer this time. Our lips pressed together as we kissed passionately. As I pulled away from Amelia, her chest heaving with the exertion of our passionate encounter, she was left panting lightly, her eyes wide with a mixture of surprise and longing as she gazed up at me, her expression a mixture of awe and wonder. Amelia''s gaze became one of eagerness and expectation, she wanted me to kiss her again. My smirk, a playful and suggestive expression that danced across my lips, matched the teasing tone of my voice as I reached out and tapped Amelia''s chin, my touch a lingering caress that sent a shudder through her body. "Are all princesses this greedy?" I asked, my voice teasing. Amelia, her face aflame with embarrassment at my teasing words, averted her gaze, her eyes cast downward in a moment of bashful submission as she processed my words, her body burning with desire and shame. Emboldened by her reaction, I reached out and took her hand, my touch firm and insistent as I guided her towards the bed. Chapter 110: Siiting at the edge of the bed Amelia''s voice, a hesitant and nervous murmur, trembled with a mixture of anticipation and uncertainty as I led her towards the bed, her body quivering with excitement as she awaited my response."What are we going to do?" she asked, her words barely more than a whisper as she turned to face me, her gaze seeking reassurance and comfort in my presence. My words, a gentle and reassuring promise, hung in the air between us as I smiled at Amelia, my expression one of comfort and confidence as I sought to ease her fears and doubts. "Don''t worry," I said, my voice a soothing and seductive whisper, my words designed to allay her concerns and draw her closer. "We''re only going to kiss, nothing more." My desire, a raging inferno that threatened to consume me, burned within me with an intensity that was nearly overpowering, a relentless hunger that demanded to be fed. But I knew, with a shrewd and calculating mind, that I needed to be careful, that my own selfish needs must be put aside for the moment in order to achieve my ultimate goal. "I need to be careful," I thought to myself. I can''t afford to scare her away. Amelia''s innocence and inexperience were a telltale sign that she was likely afraid of sexual acts, making caution and restraint necessary for my seduction to succeed She will probably be afraid," I thought, my own instincts for seduction tempered by the knowledge that Amelia''s fear and trepidation would be a formidable barrier to my desires It was crucial for my seduction to proceed slowly, easing Amelia into our passion rather than overwhelming her with my own desires. If she were to flee, there would be little chance of access to her again, given her royal status and the strict protocols that surrounded her every move. In light of the risks involved, I determined that the wisest course of action would be to limit my advances to a simple make-out session, avoiding any overt sexual acts for the time being. "Today, we will focus solely on stimulating her arousal," I told myself, my strategy centered on igniting the embers of her passion rather than attempting to burn down the forest with the intensity of my desire. The ultimate goal of my seduction was not only to stimulate Amelia''s desire in the moment, but to ensure that her thoughts were filled with images of me even when I was not there, increasing her affection for me and her desire for my touch. With each kiss, each caress, I aimed to create a lingering yearning within her, an unquenchable longing that would draw her closer and make her eager to welcome me into the intimate sanctuary of her body. Explore more adventures at M V L The looming deadline, a constant reminder of the urgency of my mission, did little to diminish the self-assurance that I felt as I held Amelia in my arms, the intensity of our mutual attraction a powerful force that fueled my conviction that I would be successful in my seduction. "Two days," I thought to myself, the countdown clock of my deadline ticking steadily in my mind as I gazed upon Amelia''s enchanting form. "Two days to seduce a princess, to ignite the embers of her passion into a raging inferno that will consume us both in the flames of our desire." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Despite the urgency of my mission, I felt a confident calm wash over me, a sense of certainty that despite the challenge before me, I would be able to conquer the princess''s heart, to make her mine in mind, body, and soul. To succeed in my seduction, it was vital that I remained focused and calculated, playing each card with precision and skill. Each move I made needed to be calculated and precise, ensuring that I presented myself as a seductive and irresistible force that Amelia would be powerless to resist, a charismatic and alluring presence that would draw her ever closer to my embrace. Every kiss, every touch, every whispered promise was a piece in a grand symphony of seduction, a carefully choreographed dance designed to lead Amelia inexorably into my arms, her body and soul a captive of my desire. Seated at the edge of the bed, Amelia seemed to have relaxed into the moment, the weight of her initial anxiety lifted from her shoulders by the promise that our encounter would remain within the bounds of propriety. Her posture, though still slightly guarded, had eased into a more languid position, her body leaning back against the pillows behind her as she watched me with a mixture of curiosity and longing. As I observed Amelia''s tentative and uncertain demeanor, the hint of a smile tugged at the corners of my lips, the thought of her virginal innocence and na?ve trepidation an amusing contradiction to the powerful and seductive woman that I knew she could be. "Virgins," I thought to myself. "Always being scared of sex," In my experience, the conquest of a virgin''s heart was a delicate and intricate process, one that required a level of emotional connection and affection that far surpassed the mere physical gratification of carnal desire. For them, sexual intimacy was a complex and emotional affair, requiring a deep and genuine connection that transcended mere physical attraction. In contrast to virgins, non-virgins often possessed a more casual and carefree attitude towards sexual intimacy, their willingness to engage in physical acts not necessarily tied to deep emotional bonds. For them, desire and attraction could be enough, their hearts and bodies easily swayed by the promise of pleasure and excitement that came with the intimacy of sexual congress. As I gazed into Amelia''s eyes, a mesmerizing shade of turquoise that seemed to shimmer with a magical light, I was struck by the depth of their beauty, the pools of azure that held within them a mysterious and captivating allure. "Your eyes," I murmured, my voice hushed and reverent as I continued to gaze at her, "they are so beautiful, like twin sapphires that sparkle with a secret wisdom." Amelia, her cheeks flushed with a becoming shade of pink, turned away from my gaze, her embarrassment at the compliment serving only to accentuate her loveliness. "Thank you," she murmured, her voice a shy and bashful whisper distance that separated us, my finger indicating the arm''s length of space that still lay between us. "Why are you still so far away?" I asked, my voice a playful and coaxing murmur Amelia, her body drawn towards mine by the invisible pull of desire, closed the distance between us, her eyes searching mine for a moment before she settled into the embrace of my hand, the touch of my fingers igniting a fiery trail along her skin. My body, a magnet that seemed to draw her ever closer, pressed gently against hers as I leaned in, the heat of my breath a tantalizing whisper against her neck as I neared her once more. Chapter 111: Touching the princess’s boobs (18+) Amelia, her body flush against mine, leaned into the kiss with a natural ease, her lips parting to welcome me into the warm, intimate space of her mouth.As we kissed, my hand traced a path down Amelia''s body, its descent marked by a growing urgency that threatened to consume us both. When it finally reached her breasts, my touch was firm and insistent, the weight of my palm rested on them. For a moment, my hand lingered above Amelia''s breasts, its anticipation a tantalizing precursor to the action that was to come. In a swift and decisive movement, I plunged my hand downward, grabbing her breast with a firm and possessive grasp [Fondle, +20 lust points] Ohhh~ Amelia, caught off guard by my sudden and brazen action, emitted a soft gasp, the sound a sharp and piercing exhalation of air that conveyed her shock and, I noted with a sly satisfaction, her unmistakable pleasure. Her face, flushed with arousal, betrayed her excitement, her eyes alight with a mixture of surprise and desire as she processed the sensation of my touch. With my lips still locked in a feverish embrace with Amelia''s, my hand remained upon her breast, massaging the supple flesh with a firm and insistent pressure. My fingers, emboldened by her eager response, explored the soft curves of her breasts with a boldness that seemed to match the intensity of our kiss, their movements a rhythmic and sensual massage. Ohhh¡­ Ahhh~ Amelia, her resistance melting away with every caress of my hand, moaned with pleasure, her voice a breathy and sensual exhalation that seemed to echo throughout the room. Her body, alive with the electricity of my touch, shuddered and trembled as the pleasure coursed through her. Find more adventures on M V L Amelia, her body a quivering mass of desire, found herself overwhelmed by the intensity of her pleasure, the sensations coursing through her a dizzying and unfamiliar experience that left her breathless and shaken. "Never," she thought, her mind racing to keep pace with the fire that threatened to consume her, "never had she felt pleasure such as this, a powerful and all-encompassing force that threatened to overwhelm her senses." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At first, Amelia felt a gentle warmth stirring within her, a soft and beckoning ember that hinted at the potential for pleasure. But as my touch continued to explore her body, the heat within her grew more insistent, a roaring inferno of desire that seemed to consume her from within, its fiery tendrils spreading throughout her body with a relentless and intoxicating intensity Amelia, consumed by the inferno of her desire, became more aggressive in her kiss, her lips hungry and insatiable as she wrapped her arms around my neck, her touch a bold and possessive gesture that matched the ferocity of our embrace. Her body, aflame with the heat of her arousal, pressed closer to mine, her breasts pressing against my chest as she pulled me into the vortex of her passion Unsatisfied with the pleasures of one breast alone, I turned my attention to the other, my hand gliding smoothly across Amelia''s supple skin before settling upon the soft mound with a firm and knowing touch. Her body, eager for the pleasures of my touch, responded immediately, the eager flesh seeming to mold itself to the contours of my palm as I began to massage it with a rhythmic and sensual pressure that sent waves of pleasure coursing through her body. Ahhh¡­ Uhmm~ Amelia moaned. Drawn by the intoxicating scent of her arousal, I broke from our kiss and, with a slow and deliberate motion, began to explore the tender skin of Amelia''s neck, my tongue darting out to taste the saltiness of her sweat as my lips grazed over her flesh. Amelia, her body a quivering mass of desire, let out a low and guttural moan as the pleasures assaulting her from all sides drove her to the brink of ecstasy, the sensations a powerful and all-consuming force that threatened to overwhelm her senses. Her body, enraptured by the dual pleasures of my lips and hands, bucked and trembled as she surrendered to the mounting intensity, her skin flushed with the heat of her arousal as I continued my skilled ministrations. Amelia, her body a taut bundle of nerves and sensations, was caught off guard by the sudden shift from gentle sucking to biting, the sharp sting of pain a searing contrast to the pleasure that coursed through her body. Her response was immediate and visceral, her body jerking and spasming as the twin sensations of pleasure and pain collided within her, the intensity of the experience a dizzying and disorienting rush that left her gasping and trembling in my arms. Amelia, her voice husky and breathless, surrendered to the pleasures that engulfed her, her words a sultry and unabashed declaration of her desire. "Ohh, Levi," she moaned, her lips parting in a gasp as I continued to explore her body with a bold and insistent touch, "that feels so good." As I reveled in the heated embrace of Amelia, my body moving in a rhythmic dance of passion and desire, a thought intruded upon my senses, piercing through the fog of pleasure like a bolt of lightning. "Can the guards hear us?" I wondered, the mental image of their stern and disapproving presence a stark contrast to the heated pleasure of the moment. "What would happen if they did?" I pondered. Would they report to someone or would they mind their business since the princess''s dealings was her own business alone? Their jobs were to protect her from danger not protect her from good natured boys like me. I switched to the other side of her neck and began to kiss it. Uhmm~ Amelia moaned and raised her neck higher to allow easier access for me. I twisted her nipples within the clothes and could them harden until they were pushing against the gown. I had now come to a crossroads. To increase the pleasure I was giving her, I needed to get her at least half naked. However, that might be too scary for her at the moment. It was better i played it safe and just ended the session for now. I pulled back from sucking her neck and stopped holding her boobs. I looked at her face full of longing and sighed regretfully. "I better be on my way now princess, Damon would be expecting those robes." "Oh yes, robes". She said mindlessly as she tried to recollect herself. It was obvious she wanted to me to continue but she was too shy to say so. So she went along with me. I stood up and felt the buldge in my pants. An idea occurred to me and I looked at Amelia. "Give me your hand princess". I said to her. She did as I said and gave me her hand. I guided it till it was touching my crotch, pressing against my hard rod. Amelia''s eyes widened when she felt it. "That''s your¡­?" She trailed off. "Yes," I replied and dragged her hand up and down it, letting her feel the full length and girth of it. I moved away and went to pick the robes. Chapter 112: Waiting for the call As I stood by the door, the hour growing late, I turned to Amelia, the smoldering intensity of my gaze a silent reminder of our passion-filled encounter."I want to see you tomorrow," I said, my voice low and gravelly as I met her eyes with a knowing look, my words carrying an unmistakable hint of the pleasures that were yet to come. Amelia, the temptation of my invitation too great to resist, nodded quickly, her excitement evident in the bright flush that bloomed across her cheeks. "Yes, Levi," she murmured, her voice a sultry and eager whisper, "I will see you tomorrow." "Goodbye, princess," I said, my voice a husky whisper as I gathered my robes and opened the door, the cool air of the palace halls a sharp contrast to the heated atmosphere of her bedchamber. As I stepped out of Amelia''s bedchamber, my gaze scanning the hallway for any signs of the palace guards, I held my robes close to my body, the fabric a concealing barrier that hid the telltale bulge of my arousal. As I walked down the dimly lit hallway, my footsteps echoing off the stone floors, the two palace guards stationed outside Amelia''s door remained silent and impassive, their faces devoid of any emotion or expression that might give away their knowledge of the events that had just transpired. The silence of the guards hung heavy in the air, they said nothing. As I walked away from the door, one of the guards reached out a gloved hand, his movements deliberate and unhurried as he slowly pushed the heavy oak door closed behind me, the sound of the latch clicking into place a final punctuation mark to our forbidden tryst. I managed a quick and curt "Thanks" to the soldiers before turning on my heel and hurrying down the corridor, the echo of my footsteps trailing behind me like a phantom in the darkness. As I entered my chamber, the heavy wooden door closing behind me with a muted thud, I found Damon lying on the bed, the book he had been reading earlier now closed and resting on the bedside table. The lamp cast a warm, flickering light across the room, its gentle radiance illuminating the tired lines of Damon''s face Damon, his expression one of bored indifference, glanced up at me with a disinterested gaze that seemed to suggest he couldn''t care less about my tardiness. Your journey continues at M V L "What took you so long?" he asked, his tone barely registering any emotion as he cast his eyes back to the book lying on the bedside table, his interest seemingly more focused on the pages of the text than on my belated arrival. With a disdainful shake of my head, I let a subtle but unmistakable look of disgust creep across my features, the distaste for Amelia''s fickle behavior souring my expression as I faced Damon. "Your sister," I muttered, my tone carrying a hint of annoyance that belied my efforts to maintain a calm and composed demeanor, "she''s too indecisive. She couldn''t make up her mind about anything." As I continued to speak, my carefully guarded expression betrayed a hint of disgust that, to the keen eye of Damon''s observant gaze, seemed to imply a deeper displeasure with his sister''s behavior. In that fleeting moment, I could see the beginnings of that idea forming in his eyes, This would make him less likely to suspect us, since he thought I disliked her. With each passing second, I could see Damon''s suspicions beginning to fade, his earlier concerns melting away in the face of his own preconceptions about Amelia''s behavior. With every passing moment, I was becoming more and more skilled at my own personal theater, the art of deception a newfound skill that seemed to come naturally to me as I deftly navigated the treacherous waters of the palace. As the night wore on, I found myself alone in my bedchamber, the silence of the room a stark contrast to the tumultuous thoughts that swirled in my mind. With a heavy sigh, I shifted my gaze to the screen, its flickering images a hypnotic and mesmerizing distraction from the chaos of my thoughts. [Special Mission: Seduce the princess] [Reward: Invulnerability] [Penalty: All stats will be halved] [Days remaining: 2] The hours were slipping away, the unforgiving passage of time a constant reminder of the urgent task that awaited me. With only two days remaining, the pressure to complete my mission weighed heavily on my mind, the ticking of the clock a persistent and ominous beat that echoed in my ears. Yet, despite the mounting anxiety, I felt a growing sense of confidence within me, a quiet but steadfast belief in my own abilities that I could seduce the princess in two days. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As I lay in bed, the warm glow of the screen bathing my room in a soothing light, I let my mind wander to the task that awaited me, the seduction of the princess a delicate dance that would require precision and finesse. But with the knowledge of her growing interest in me, coupled with my own skill and determination, I knew that the challenge before me, while formidable, was not insurmountable. "With careful planning and a delicate touch," I thought, my mind already racing with possibilities, "I will succeed in my mission, and with relative ease." With the certainty of my plan solidifying in my mind, I allowed my eyes to drift closed, the weariness of the day''s events and the stress of my mission pulling me into the embrace of a deep and dreamless slumber. The screen''s flickering images now faded into the background as the restful silence of the night enveloped me, the world around me falling away as I surrendered to the sweet oblivion of sleep. With the first rays of dawn illuminating my chamber, I stirred from my slumber, my eyes flickering open to greet the new day with a sense of eager anticipation. As my consciousness slowly returned, my mind was already racing with the possibilities that lay ahead, the knowledge that the princess would soon summon me, or contrive another reason to meet me in secret, filling me with a sense of excitement and nervous energy that fueled my every movement. By noon, Damon and i were reading the letters that were sent to all mages. The emperor had declared that training sessions would resume the next week. I would finally have a chance to talk to my friends at least. By evening, I was still in Damon''s room, the princess still hasn''t showed up. I was beginning to get restless. I wondered if I should sneak away from Damon and go in search of her. By night, I couldn''t take it anymore. I got up to my feet. "What are you doing?" Damon asked. "I need to go replace my fan". I replied. Chapter 113: Seducing the princess(18+) "Fans?" He asked puzzled.I nodded. "I just discovered this one has a slight alignment issue". It was a big fat lie. "It does?" He asked. "Yeah". I replied. "It''s basically faulty and it transfers more mana to one side, making it unbalanced". I hoped he didn''t know enough about air to know I was lying. He shook his head, "What''s the point? You won''t need any combat here". "It''s my job to protect you, and I would feel more secure if I knew I was harmed with the right equipment". I replied. He sighed. "Okay, go get it". I turned and went out of the door, and headed straight for the princess''s chambers. I began to think of a suitable excuse I could give the guards to let me through the gates. After some deliberation I decided the simplest answer was the best one. When I got in front of the guards, they looked at me with a flicker of recognition. "What business do you have here?" The taller guard asked. I puffed out my chest and raised my chin. "The princess asked me yesterday to show her my fans today and I''m here as promised". The guards exchanged looks, they didn''t seem completely convinced. "Well, I''m sorry but you can''t enter". The taller guard replied with a slight shake of his head. "Why not?" I asked. "I really need to show her or she''ll be mad at me". "I understand but you still can''t enter". The taller one said. I wasn''t about to back down that easily. "I''m the personal guard of prince Damon so it''s fine, if you would just let me enter".. "What''s the point?" The shorter one snapped in irritation. The princess is not even here. I blanched. The princess wasn''t even around which meant I was going to see her today unless I would wait till she arrived. "Do you know when she''s coming I asked. The taller guard looked at his companion with some displeasure on his face. He turned to me. "She''s out on official duty so she probably won''t be back for a long time". I let out a deflated sigh and walked back to Damon''s wing. That was one day wasted, one day during which we could have made considerable progress. I couldn''t deny the disappointment I felt. A chilling thought occurred to me. What if the princess was busy tomorrow as well? I might actually not have a chance and it wouldn''t be up to either of us. The prospect of having my stats halved at this point was not a palatable one. In fact it made me realize what little progress I had made. I had been with the system for a while now and I had not been exploiting it as I should. I was surrounded with women in the palace and I should have made use of that opportunity to level up by now. All that needed to change. But first, I needed to complete this mission. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. **** The next morning, as I woke up, I looked at the screen. [Special Mission: Seduce the princess] [Reward: Invulnerability] Continue reading at M-V-L [Penalty: All stats will be halved] [Days remaining: 0] It was the final day, I definitely needed to seduce the princess or the mission was failed. As I stepped into Damon''s room, he was working out. He looked up at me. "Amelia requested your presence today". He said tonelessly. "She did?" I asked, a little shocked and also thrilled. "Yeah, apparently you promised to show her how air magic works". Damon replied. I tried to think on what could have happened. Most probably, Amelia returned to her chambers and the guards told her about my visit. She then used it as an excuse to get me away from Damon. Damon must really adore his sister if he was this generous to her. It was a sharp contrast to his relationship with his elder brother, the crown prince. They barely related. "What are you still waiting for?" He asked, as if he surpised I was still there. But I barely heard him, I was already on my way, fantasizing about the day ahead of me. **** This time the guards let me in, I supposed they had been briefed of my visit. I knocked on the door and it freaked open. The princess was standing behind the door, a shy smile on her face. As I stepped in, she threw her arms around me in a tight hug. I pulled to look at her face, then I leaned in to kiss her. [Kiss, +20 lust points] As the kiss deepened, I pulled away and led her to the bed. "I heard you came yesterday". She said. "Sorry I wasn''t around, the emperor kept me till late in the evening". I nodded. "I missed you". "I missed you too". she replied and we kissed again. Then she proceeded to tell me how the previous day went for her, painting a vivid picture. "Tell me how your day went". She told me when she was done. I told her about my day. It was neither as eventful nor as stressful as hers and I was done in no time. When I was done telling the story, I could see she had relaxed considerably. It was time to start making the moves on her. I grabbed her chin and gently turned it till she was facing me. Then I kissed her again. When we had kissed for a long moment, my hands went down to her boobs. They were small and perky and I was able to take each one in my hand. I began to fondle it gently. [Fondle, +30 lp] I played with the nipples through the gown, twisting it gently at times and then firmly at other times. Ohhh~ She moaned. I pulled away after what must have been thirty minutes of kissing. I looked at the princess. "I want to take off your clothes now". I said. "Is that okay" She nodded hesitantly and began to untie the gown. I pulled it down, till her shoulders and upper chest were exposed to me. Then I dragged it down even further, showing her boobs. Chapter 114: Seducing the princess 2(18+) They were beautiful and still had the perkiness of untouched boobs. Find adventures at M-V-LI immediately bent to suck them. [Suck, +50lp] Ohhh¡­ She moaned and shivered as the pleasure travelled through her body. I took the other nipple in my hand and twisted it as I sucked. Ohh.. Ahh~ Amelia moaned and trembled under me. I knew I had to take my time with her since I wanted to deflower her today. I needed to make her as relaxed and aroused as possible. I sucked her boobs for another thirty minutes, focusing on giving her as much pleasure as I could. Then I pulled away. Ohhh~ Amelia groaned in protest and I chuckled. "There''s more don''t worry". I said and slapped her thigh gently. "I want these completely off". I said and began to pull the gown down till she was sitting in front of me naked except for her panties. She crosssed her legs shyly as I watched her beautiful naked body. I smiled and leaned in to kiss her again to make her more relaxed and less self conscious. Mmmhh~ she sighed as we kissed. My hand began to travel up her thighs, tracing small circles on the bare flesh. I could see the reaction it had on her body, Amelia''s legs began to relax and part unconsciously. I smiled and moved my hands upwards again. I traced the line between her pelvis and thigh, causing her to moan softly. Ohh~ I moved my hand to her cave, touching it faintly through the panties and I heard her soft but sharp gasp. She stopped kissing momentarily but my other hand brought her face back to mine and I continued kissing her. I traced the outline of her lips through the panties, feeling the heat coming out of them and the wetness that was slowly seeping out. Uhm~ Amelia moaned softly. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then I pressed my finger down on her cave a little firmer. Ahh¡­ Uhmm~ Amelia moaned and shifted. I chuckled and guided her back to the bed so she was now lying down. I crouched over her and resumed kissing her. This time, my hand slid under the panties and I noticed how she stiffened for a moment before relaxing at my touch. I traced my finger all over her cave up to the clit, making feel as aroused as possible. Ohh¡­Ahhh¡­Uhm~ She moaned as my moved my finger. I decided she was ready for the next phase. I placed my finger at the entrances to her cave and began to push it in slowly. Ohhh¡­Ahhh~ Amelia moaned as the tip of my finger popped into her cave. It was so tight and i struggled to push the rest in but I finally did it and more than half my finger was inside her. [Finger, +100 lp] Ohh¡­Ahh¡­Uhmm~ Amelia moaned in both pleasure and pain. I kissed her gently and waited for her body to relax, then I began to move my finger back and forth slowly. Ahh..Uhmm~ She moaned as the pain was starting to reduce and she felt more pleasure now. I continued moving my finger in and out of her cave, increasing the tempo gradually. Soon my finger was sliding easily into her cave. I decided it was time to add a second finger, to prepare her for my rod. I added another finger and pushed it in slowly. Mmmh~ Amelia whimpered as her cave was stretched tightly. Then my fingers enter and she let out a small gasp. I let her relax for a moment before I started to move my fingers in and out of her. Ahhh¡­ Ohh.. Uhmm~ she moaned in pleasure as I continued to thrust my fingers in and out of her. It was finally time for the main deal. "Amelia". I whispered. She had closed her eyes in pleasure and now, she opened them. "I need you". I said to her. She blinked, not understanding. I pulled off my pants and knelt beside her, letting her see my hard, pulsing rod. I pointed to her crotch and she understood suddenly, her face became colored with uncertainty. She wanted on one hand, on the other, she was scared since she had never done this before. I leaned in and kissed her softly. Then still kissing her, I slid her panties off. Then I positioned myself properly over her. I used a hand to guide my rod to the entrance of her cave, then I began to push slowly. Ohh¡­ Ahh~ Amelia moaned, and then I was in. [Sex, +200 lp] [Mission complete] [Reward unlocked: Invulnerability] I paused for a moment to let her get used to me being inside her. Then I began to move in and out of her slowly. Ahh¡­Uhmm¡­Ohh~ Amelia moaned as I thrust in and out her faster and faster till I was going at a steady rythmn. "Oh, it feels so good". She moaned. I nodded. "I know, I know". I continued to move my rod in and out of her cave until I felt an orgasm creeping up on me. I''m coming. I said to her as I panted. I kept pumping, risking a few more seconds of pleasure. Then, at the last possible second, I pulled out and sprayed her thighs with my seed. I sighed, trying to come to terms with what just happened. At the last day, I finally succeeded with my mission and had secured the princess. I went to lay beside her and she snuggled closer to me. I ran my hand through her hair gently, smoothing it. I checked the system, I wanted to know what the invulnerability entailed. [Skill, Invulnerability: when activated, user will be impenetrable for 10 mins] So it''s not complete invulnerability, I thought to myself. It was just for a few minutes. Still, it would be very helpful, especially if I found myself in a situation where I was surrounded by enemies. I checked my stats. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 4] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer, Titan Slayer] [Strength: 50] [Intelligence: 40] [Stamina: 40] [Speed: 43] [Mana: 510/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 410] [Skills: Vortex, Invulnerability] I immediately got 7 speed points, increasing my overall speed to 50. I now had 130 lust points left. I decided to get 3 stamina points, pushing my stamina to 43. I looked at my new profile. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 4] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer, Titan Slayer] [Strength: 50] [Intelligence: 40] [Stamina: 43] [Speed: 50] [Mana: 510/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 10] [Skills: Vortex, Invulnerability] Chapter 115: Holding Luna’s giant butt Despite the allure of the pillow that beckoned me back to sleep, I forced myself to rise, my body stiff and aching from the rigors of the what just transpired.But there was no time for rest, no room for indulgence in the luxury of sleep. This was no ordinary seduction, no fleeting tryst with a young noblewoman or a dalliance with a courtier. This was the princess, the very embodiment of the kingdom itself, and the consequences of our actions was risky enough as it was. Better to play it safe," I thought, "to increase the risks now would be to tempt fate itself." The princess, her body heavy with the weight of sleep and the languorous satiation of our lovemaking, lay beside me, her breathing deep and even as she slumbered. With a final kiss to her forehead, I quietly slipped from the bed. As I slipped into my clothes, the soft fabric settling against my skin with a familiar ease, I cast one final glance towards the sleeping form of the princess before I finally turned away, my steps carrying me back into the shadowed corridors of the palace. The day had passed, the sun sinking beyond the horizon as the shadows grew long and ominous. As I made my way back to Damon''s wing, the heavy oak doors leading into the hallway swinging shut behind me, I caught sight of the palace guards stationed at their posts, their stern expressions unreadable as I nodded my farewell. As I stepped into Damon''s wing, my attention was drawn to the sound of footsteps retreating towards the inner stairwell, the figure of a maid moving through the dimly lit corridors. As my gaze lingered on the retreating figure of the maid, her hips swaying with a tantalizing rhythm that caught my eye, I remembered what I told myself about exploiting the system to level up as fast as possible. "Hey!" I called out to her. The maid, startled by the unexpected sound of my voice, turned back towards me. She saw me and pointed to her chest as if to ask "Me?" Yes, you," I replied, my tone dripping with a subtle hint of amusement as I took a step towards her, my feet soundless on the polished floor as I closed the distance between us, "I would speak with you, if you have a moment." "Hi", I said to when I was in front of her. She looked surprised that I was talking to her. Hi. She replied in a tiny voice. "How are you?" I asked. "Why are you talking to me?" She asked in a puzzled tone. "Why can''t I?" I replied. She shrugged. "You never do". "That''s because I''ve been too busy and exhausted". I replied. "But you''ve been on my mind trust me". Continue your saga on M-V-L The maid, her initial surprise slowly giving way to a cautious wariness, studied me with a skeptical gaze that seemed to say "Are you serious?" as she waited for the other shoe to drop. It was clear that she was skeptical of my intentions, her expression guarded as she prepared herself for the possibility of ridicule or embarrassment, as if she fully expected me to suddenly laugh in her face and call the whole encounter a joke or prank. As I maintained my silence, my gaze fixed on her face, the maid''s expression slowly began to shift, the skepticism giving way to a dawning realization that I was, in fact, being serious. "You have?" She asked. With a knowing smile, I took another step closer to her, my voice dropping to a low, seductive murmur as I continued to praise her beauty and intelligence. "Yes, you are beautiful," I said, my eyes scanning her face and lingering on her lips as I took in the details of her appearance, "and kind, and you look intelligent, as well." Her initial confidence beginning to falter in the face of my advances, the maid''s expression once again took on a skeptical look, as if she couldn''t quite trust that this was actually happening. "I''ve been meaning to talk to you". I said. "Why?" She asked. "I want to hug you". I said. Her eyes widened in surprise. "What?" "I''ve been thinking about it for a while now". I said. As the silence between us stretched on, the maid''s skepticism growing by the second, she finally broke the silence with a simple but straightforward observation. "You''re very weird," she said, her tone carrying a hint of defiance and disbelief as she looked up at me. I chuckled. "Is that a no or..?" She shook her head. "You can hug me." I was a little surprised that she agreed so easily but again why was I? "Why am I surprised?" I thought to myself, my gaze falling on the maid''s upturned face as she gazed up at me, "Women have been so easy to seduce since I gained this system". It was as if there was some invisible force, some kind of seductive energy, that flowed from me and into them, making them weak in the knees and powerless to resist my advances. At the beginning I was catious with my requests but now, seeing as I was getting away with seemingly impossible and bold requests, I was getting more audacious. With a swift movement, I stepped closer to the maid, my arms encircling her waist and drawing her towards me, her huge melons pressing firmly against my chest as I leaned in to savor the moment. "By the way, you didn''t tell me your name". I said, still hugging her. "Luna". She replied. "Luna, beautiful name". I sighed into her ear. Then I did something even bolder, pushing my luck to the limits. Previously, my hands were around her waist, now I moved them lower and cupped her buttcheeks suddenly. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Fondle, +30 lp] "Huh". She gasped and pulled away quickly. I smirked. "Honest mistake". She rolled her eyes. "You men are all the same. And started to walk away". "I''ll see you later". I called out to her. And I intended to keep that promise. Chapter 116: The beautiful gate The hours seemed to stretch on endlessly, the day a blur of monotony and boredom as I watched over the inert form of Damon, his body still as he lazily flipped through the pages of a book.The occasional sound of his page-turning punctuated the silence of the room, his voice barely audible as he muttered to himself, lost in his own thoughts and oblivious to the world around him. As I watched Damon, his figure a listless shadow in the dimly lit room, I found myself wondering if the prince even did anything interesting. "As a commoner," I thought, "my life had been one of constant struggle and toil, a daily grind of backbreaking labor and hard-won victories that left little time for leisure or relaxation." Therefore, I never really had to plan my day or fill it with activities, the hours were used up working for others. I couldn''t help but think of the myriad ways that I could have put such a bounty of free time to use. But then, what could a person do for fun in this world? ***** The next day, as the afternoon sun filtered through the tall windows of Damon''s chambers, I found myself once again in attendance to the prince, his body sprawled across the bed with a look of pure boredom etched across his features. With a languid motion, Damon closed the book he had been reading, his eyes sliding shut for a moment before flicking open to meet my gaze. "You know, normally, I''d sneak away from you today," he said. I watched him silently "I have somewhere to go." He continued. In a few moments. "Where?" I asked. "I can''t say". He replied. "Well, if you''re asking my permission to go alone, I can''t give you". I retorted. He sighed. "Sneaking would have been much better, but I have a feeling you''re not going to let that happen". He smiled slightly. "You''re different you know?" "If you really have to go, why not take me?" I asked. As Damon considered my words, his expression flickered with a brief moment of contemplation, his eyebrows drawing together in a slight frown as he seemed to weigh the merits of my suggestion. And then, with a small shrug of his shoulders, he let his face return to its usual neutral expression, his disinterested demeanor a palpable cloak around him. With a lazy motion, he reached for the book he had set aside, his fingers idly turning the pages as he returned to his reading "Well?" I pushed. "I don''t know". He said. "If it was so easy to share, I wouldn''t go to such lengths to keep my guards away". "That''s the problem". I replied. They were your guards. "I''m more like your peer, I certainly don''t see myself as your guard". Explore stories on M-V-L He scoffed but I continued. "Whatever it is, I''m sure I''ll be more understanding than them". The room fell silent once more as Damon considered my proposal, his face remaining impassive and unreadable. Then, with a sudden fluidity of movement, he closed the book and slid off the bed "Well, if you think you can handle it, you''re free to come along". He said and smoothed his hair. "Handle it," I thought, my fingers clenching into fists at my sides as I fought to maintain my composure, "What exactly does he mean by that? Despite my reservations, I knew that I couldn''t let Damon out of my sight. "I''ll be fine". I said in a calm voice. "Let''s go then". Damon said. He went to the closet and grabbed a cloak. With a smooth, practiced motion, Damon drew the cloak''s hood over his head, the fabric falling into place like a veil of secrecy, shielding his face from view. With a swift, almost stealthy movement, Damon turned the handle of the door and stepped into the hallway beyond, the click of the latch the only sound that marked his exit. I quickly followed, my footsteps silent on the cool marble floor as I kept pace with the Prince. As we stepped out into the sun-drenched streets, the air warm and inviting, the bustle of everyday life in the city seemed to envelop us, its noise and activity a stark contrast to the quiet solitude of the palace. The chatter of passersby and the clip-clop of horse-drawn carriages filled the air, their sounds a constant thrum in the background as we made our way through the winding streets. And then, in the distance, a carriage came into view, its gleaming carriage pulling to a stop before us Damon strode forward with his cloak billowing behind him as he climbed inside. I followed and settled into the plush, upholstered seat beside him. As the carriage wound its way through the bustling city streets, Damon''s eyes roved over the scene, taking in the passing crowds and the grandeur of the city''s architecture. The sunlight danced across the carriage''s window panes, casting dappled patterns on the interior as we made our way deeper into the city. And then, after what seemed like an eternity of slow progress, the carriage came to a halt, the horse''s hooves stamping the ground impatiently as the driver called out for us to disembark. As I peered out of the carriage window, my eyes were met with the sight of a magnificent estate, its grand facade crowned with a sprawling, beautiful gate that hinted at the wealth and power of its occupants. The property was bordered by lush, manicured gardens, their hedges and trees perfectly pruned and sculpted to create a verdant oasis in the heart of the city. "We''re here". Damon said and stepped out of the carriage. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As we approached the imposing, ornate gate, Damon reached up and pushed back the hood of his cloak, his features now revealed to the two guards who stood sentinel on either side. The guards'' eyes widened in recognition, their faces breaking into reverent smiles as they quickly pushed open the gate, bowing low as they greeted the prince. Chapter 117: Six beautiful naked women in a room. As we passed through the gate and into the estate, the sheer magnitude of the owner''s wealth and opulence became immediately apparent.The expansive grounds were a sight to behold, with meticulously manicured gardens and perfectly sculpted hedges that seemed to stretch on for miles, their colors and textures creating a veritable wonderland of foliage. And in the distance, the sprawling, stately manor house loomed into view, its impressive facade adorned with intricate carvings and elaborate architectural details that spoke of untold riches and power. As we drew closer to the manor''s entrance, a young boy came into view, his slender frame silhouetted against the sunlit sky. He sat on the steps, his fingers dancing with flames that flickered and crackled at his fingertips, his gaze fixed on the flickering embers as they danced and swirled in the air before dissipating into smoke. And then, as we neared, his head snapped up, his eyes locking with ours, his expression curious and alert as he quickly extinguished the flames and stood to his full height. As the young boy caught sight of Damon, his features lit up with recognition, his mouth curving into a wide smile as he greeted the prince with a nod of his head. "Damon" he said. He was slightly taller than me, probably 181cm. His hair was cropped and his forehead was marred by the telltale signs of adolescent acne. "Hugo". Damon replied with an equally wide smile. At the sight of me, Hugo''s smile fell away, his expression hardening into a scowl as his brows drew together in a sharp, disapproving frown. "Who''s this loser?" he asked, his tone cold and sharp, his gaze fixed on me with an intense, unfriendly glare. "Be cool man, he''s with me". Damon replied. "You said you''d be coming alone". Hugo said. "Well plans changed". Damon said. "Now let''s go in, there''s no time to waste". "Says the one who came late". Hugo replied with a smirk. The interior of the manor was a testament to wealth and opulence, its every surface adorned with ornate carvings and expensive furnishings that spoke of the family''s considerable fortune. As we followed Hugo down a long, tapestry-lined corridor, the air growing warmer with each step, the distinct aroma of fire and ash wafting towards us from the room at the end of the hall. And then, Hugo stopped before a set of heavy, double doors, their rich, mahogany wood polished to a glossy sheen as they loomed before us, their handles ornate and intricately carved. With a single, fluid motion, Hugo pushed open the doors, the hinges groaning softly as he stepped through the threshold, the scent of smoke and ash now nearly overpowering as we followed him into the room beyond. As I stepped into the room, my gaze swept across the vast expanse of the chamber, its size and opulence leaving me in a state of awe-struck wonder. Three king-sized beds lined the walls, their soft, luxurious covers adorned with intricate embroidery and plush pillows, their size dwarfing even the most lavish of accommodations. And against the far wall, a massive, oversized couch dominated the room, its rich, velvet upholstery contrasting sharply with the muted tones of the walls and floors As I took in the room''s layout, I noticed that the two beds on one side of the room formed a sort of L-shaped pattern, their pillows angled at a sharp, 90-degree angle, creating a cozy nook in the corner of the room. Across from them, the third bed sat alone, its position on the far wall making it seem almost isolated and disconnected from the others. And adjacent to it, the luxurious couch stretched out in a regal sweep. But it wasn''t the size of the room or the arrangement of the beds that made my eyes pop out. It was the girls stting on the beds, their bodies half-covered by luxurious fabrics, their bare skin shimmering in the soft light of the room, they lounged lazily, their eyes fixated on us as we entered. As I studied the girls, their presence both unexpected and undeniable, I couldn''t help but notice the striking contrast between their forms. On the one bed, three girls lounged, and on the opposite bed, three more girls reclined. They were stunning girls too, two of them even looked exotic. "This is why you didn''t want to bring anybody". I said to Damon, my voice barely a whisper. "You came to have an orgy." Damon laughed. "This is barely an orgy, it''s just two guys and some women. You should see the real orgies". "However, yes, this is why I didn''t want to bring anybody." "I only arranged for two groups, what are we going to do about buddy over there". Hugo complained and pointed to me. Damon turned to me. "I was going to have all three to myself but I suppose I can spare you one." "What? You want me to..?" I started to protest but I stopped abruptly when I realized I was basically turning down an offer to increase my stats. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Besides, he was offering me one out of the six beautiful women and I was rejecting it, wasn''t that something a gay person would do? "I suppose I deserve some entertainment". I replied. Damon''s grin widened. "You and I are not so different, you know?" I scoffed. He turned to the ladies, "Alright ladies, which one of you want him?" All their hands immediately shot up. Damon chuckled. "Well that''s a little demoralizing". A quick glance at Hugo showed that he was scowling now. I couldn''t blame him, he had arranged for the girls for him and Damon and now all of them chose me, a stranger to him, over them. "Alright they all want you, who do you want?"Damon asked. A thought occured to me. Damon didn''t have to offer me first pick, I''d just have been fine with last pick. Find your adventure at M-V-L Yet he did it regardless. For all his annoying behaviors, Damon was a nice person. That or he cared about me. "I pick her". I said, pointing to a girl with a slight tan and long shiny black hair that covered her melons. The melons were huge and stood out from her chest like jugs. Chapter 118: Meeting Gina (18+) The girl smiled as I chose her and she got up from the bed, her jugs bouncing wildly.Hugo''s scowl deepened further and Damon chuckled." Greedy bastard". He muttered under his breath. "I can''t.. do it here with you guys watching". I said. "We won''t be watching, trust me". Damon said with a smirk. "Just the same". I said. "I want a different room". "There''s three beds here". Damon said. "Oh just let him go". Hugo snapped. "The room after this one is free". "Thanks". I said and draped my arm around the beauty I chose. "What''s your name?" I asked her as we closed the door behind us. "Does it matter?" She shrugged. "Doesn''t it?" I asked. We were now in front of the door to the empty room. I pushed it open and looked inside. There was a single bed in the center of the room and it looked neat and tidy. The girl pouted. "Gina". She said as she walked into the room. I followed her in. "How do I know that''s not a fake name". "It''s not". She replied honestly. "Why do you even care?" "I''m a nice person". I shrugged. "Well I don''t want a nice person". She replied. We looked at each other in silence for a moment, then I leaned in - she remained where she was, and I took this as an approval and joined our lips. [Kiss, +20 lp] Immediately, she was kissing me back passionately. She moved her hand to hold the back of my head and pull me in to her kiss. Tongues jostled in l mock war as we kissed. After what seemed like forever, we came up for air. Eyes met, and this time, she leaned in to me and took my lips. She used her teeth to nip at my lips, my tongue and my chin. I sucked in her earlobes and bit them gently, causing her to shudder in excitement. The corner of her jaw near her earlobe got the same treatment, and she shivered. My hand went to her arm and stroked it before cupping a clothed, bra-less melon. She continued to kiss me, the passions growing. [Fondle, +30 lp] She arched her back to put more of her breast into my hand, and my thumb rubbed her stiff nipple. She reached out to feel my chest over my shirt, and caressed it down till she was holding my hard cock over my trousers. Her eyes widened when she felt the size, and she knew she was going to get her cave filled. My hands made contact with her bare skin and caressed the underside of both her breasts with both his hands before moving higher to cup them and play with the nipples. Her breasts filled my hands and spilled over, they were that large. I fondled her breasts and pinched and twisted her nipples with just the right amount of force, getting her excited further. I leaned down to lick her breasts with the flat of his tongue, wetting them with my saliva before choosing her left nipple - my lips closed around her left nipple and lavished it with my spit before I started sucking. [Suck, +50 lp] Her right breast was given loving attention by his left hand, squeezing and fondling. She let out a gasp as my lips closed around her left nipple, using her right hand to press my head into her chest to increase the pressure. Her left hand reached for my shirt, and she quickly unbuttoned it before sliding it inside to find a mildly hairy chest with well-formed nipples that were as stiff as her own. Experience tales at M-V-L she moved her hand around my muscled chest. She actually moaned as she touched it. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her left nipple was too sensitive now, so she used her right hand to move my head to her right breast. Her right hand was in my hair, lacing though it as I sucked on her nipple. Her left hand moved over my bare chest, seeking my man-nipples. They were erect too, and after a quick rub and pinch she moved her hand down to my abs. It was hard and muscled like my chest. She arched her back to press her nipple and breast into my mouth, seeking the pleasure that came from my sucking wet mouth. Her right hand urged my head into her breast as her back arched. Her left hand reached my crotch over his trousers and I groaned against her right breast. The vibrations excited her nipple as it tightened in my mouth. Her left hand was at my crotch, I was hard and pulsing. Gina firmly believed that while the length and width of a rod did matter, the way it was use mattered more. However, judging by her feel, she didn''t find any cause for concern. I bucked my crotch into her exploring hand, moaning around her nipple. I unfastened and unzipped my trousers, pulling out my rod for her. Her left hand gratefully closed around it, she knew how to handle it. She concentrated on jacking her hand up and down the shaft. Her right hand pressed my head into her breast, and she moved it to her trousers, unfastening them and raising her hips to pull them down and expose her smooth hairless cave to me. She guided my hand to her vulva, pressing my middle finger into her slit. [Finger, +100 lp] It was her turn to moan as I wet my finger in her flowing cave before caressing her lips outside and inside. After several strokes of my fingers on her cave lips while I continued my oral assault on her nipple, I started caressing and fondling her clit. The sides at first, and then the top and middle. She was jacking my rod and it was drooling, a testament to my excitement just as her own wet, slick pussy showed off her own excitement. She pushed me off her and stared at me with an intense smirk. She bent down and kissed my rod, inhaling my musk and odour. Her tongue snaked out to taste my juice at the opening. I moved a little on the bed, and as she followed my crotch, I was on my back with my legs folded at my knees. I pulled her cave over my mouth, establishing a yin-yang for mutual oral pleasure. [69, +250 lp] Chapter 119: Meeting Gina 2(18+) My pubic hair was trimmed neatly, so she was comfortable taking me into her mouth. My musk permeated and filled her senses, as she opened her mouth to take me in halfway.She used her tongue to spread her saliva all around my rod, including the head and shaft, making my breath hitch as I hissed my pleasure into her cave. Ohhh~ I used the flat of my tongue on her, licking her clit and tasting her arousal. Ahh¡­ Uhmm~ she moaned. I found she tasted very good, and I used my tongue all over her cave - the outside, the folds, even pushing it into it to seek her lubrication from source and add to it with my own saliva. After she started gently humping her pelvis on my face, I chose to go back to her little man in her boat, and using my thumbs I opened the folds and clitoral hood to expose her clitoris itself. Gently, I used my tongue to make love to it sucking it and licking it until she was squirming over my mouth and groaning into my rod. Uhmm~ She used her mouth to fuck my rod, her own pleasure distracting her from doing more to it. I was bucking my hips into her mouth and face gently, but firmly, using her mouth like a cave. She realized I knew not to thrust into her violently, so she took more of me into her mouth until her lips were less than three inches from the base of my rod. I was deep in her warm, wet mouth as her tongue caressed my rod. Then she started using gentle suction on the head of my rod. Her tongue teased my frenulum, the point where the bottom the glans meets the shaft, her saliva flowing freely to coat my crotch with a mixture of her oral juices and my own lubrication. Her breasts were pushing against me as she pleasured me orally, her nipples mauled by our bodies rubbing against each other. I moved my mouth away from my oral love of her pussy. I''m close. I warned. She pulled her mouth off my rod with a popping sound, and gently jacked me to keep me hard but not sending me over the edge. Now I could concentrate on my efforts at her cave, I rolled my tongue and inserted it into her vagina, in a lewd imitation of the bull elephants prehensile rod, fucking her cave with my flexible tongue. Uhmm¡­ Ohh~ Using both my hands, I pulled apart her bum cheeks as far as they would go, exposing her anal opening and her entire lower cave to me. Keeping my hands on her bum, I used my fingers to probe around her butthole, spreading her own lubrication over it. Mmhh~ she mumbled. I pressed a finger gently into her arsehole, testing it. It was unyielding at first but it did slowly loosen up enough to allow my finger in until the first joint. Ohhh~ She moaned. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I kept up my oral assault on her pussy while my fingers played with her chocolate hole, her moans getting louder. Ohh¡­ Ahh¡­ Uhmm~ She buried her face into my left thigh as her orgasm ripped through her body, starting deep inside her, near her womb and spreading out all over her body. Her vagina was clenching around my tongue as it fucked her. Her thighs tightened around my face as her orgasm continued, her hips jerking up and down as her orgasm intensified. I held her pelvis down to my mouth, stimulating her even as she bucked. A high-pitched wail came from her mouth, though it was cushioned by my muscular thigh. Uhmm¡­ Ahhh~ I licked her through her orgasm, until she raised her body from my mouth and face, too sensitive from the intense pleasure. She was spent, but I took over now, shifting on the bed until she was under me and my erect rod was over her slick, wet, cave. I looked into her eyes, seeking an answer - she communicated her assent through her own gaze back at me and a slight nod of her head. I put my rod at her opening, and slowly entered her, aided by our joint lubrication. [Sex, +200 lp] Ahh¡­ Uhmm~ She moaned. She spread her thighs wide, and opened her cave with her hands, inviting me in. I complied, and pushed in gently, letting her get used to me before I started moving in and out of her slowly. She let out a groan of mingled pleasure and slight pain as I entered her, spreading her cave walls open with my rod. Ohh¡­ Uhmm~ She bent her knees, allowing me the gap below the wait of her trousers and her open vulva. She felt filled as I entered her deeper with each stroke, drawing more lubrication from her glands. Ughhh ~ Mine was a grunt of satisfaction as I felt my rod enveloped by a warm wetness and the soft and silky feel of her cave sheath snugly fitting around my stiff rod. In a couple of strokes, I bottomed out in her, feeling her cervix against my pelvis. Ahhh~ she moaned loudly and sharply as she was filled to the brim. We lay like that for a couple of seconds, savoring the feel of each other. Then she wrapped her arms around me and pulled me into a kiss, wrapping her thighs around me as her tongue sought to invade my mouth just as my rod invaded her cave. I started moving in her, increasing the length and force of my thrusts. Ohhh¡­ Ahhh¡­ Uhmm~ She moaned and moved back against me in time with my thrusts, pushing to envelop more of him as I in turn thrust deep into her. Her hands moved to cup my butt and pull me deeper into her, as she vocalized softly with each thrust of my rod into her body. "Fuck me," she said. "I want you to fuck me". Her words stirred something in my, and I let out a soft growl as I drove into her. I felt free to seek my pleasure in her body, having satiated her need earlier. We coupled like that, each of us seeking and finding our own pleasures in the other''s body and words. My fucking gave her small but pleasurable orgasms in her, and her cave tightened around mine each time. "I''m very close". I told her. "I want it on my tummy". She said With this assent, my orgasm, which was on the brink, broke over me and I spurted my seed onto her tummy, four jets of my semen flooding her cave as an intense orgasm hit me. I buried my face into her breast, groaning my pleasure into the soft flesh as she stroked my hair, encouraging and comforting me as he poured my sperm on her. Read the latest on M-V-L Her legs remained around my thighs, her arms around my chest, our breathing heavy as we recuperated from our intensity. My lips sought hers, and we kissed again, our tongues gently wrapping around each other. "Time for round two". I said with a smile. "Ohhh no". She groaned in reply. Chapter 120: Beautiful maid in the hallway As I lay there in the stillness of the moment, the remnants of our encounter lingering in the air, I took a deep breath, then, I quietly rose from the softness of the bedding, the coolness of the room brushing against my skin as I made my way to the edge of the bed.With my limbs still warm and loose from our recent tryst, I stretched, the dull ache of satisfaction still rippling through my body as I spoke. "They should be done by now," I said as I glanced towards the door. "We''ve given them enough time." clothes that had been discarded in the heat of the moment, the fabric cool and slightly wrinkled against my skin. And as I watched, Gina slowly stirred from the bed, her eyes heavy-lidded and sleep-filled as she sat up. She looked as though she would have preferred to remain in bed, but she knew that there was no time to linger. Reaching for a nearby cloth, she dabbed at the sticky residue that still clung to her skin, As I prepared to leave the room, I paused, turning towards Gina. Leaning down, I placed a gentle kiss on her cheek, savoring the softness of her skin against my lips. And then, her voice called out to me, her tone playful yet curious. "You still haven''t told me your name," she said, her eyes glittering with amusement as she watched me, waiting for a response. I paused and looked back at her. "I wasn''t aware you were interested". "Now you are". She replied. "Levi" I said and gave Gina one final, enigmatic smile before turning and exiting the room. Reaching for the handle of the door to the room where Damon and his friend awaited me, I found myself hesitating for a brief moment, a sudden prickle of unease creeping up my spine. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As I stood at the threshold of the door, the cool metal of the handle growing cold beneath my fingers, I found myself reconsidering my decision to barge in. Time had passed, and I had assumed that Damon and his friend would have concluded their business, but there was always the chance that they were still...occupied. And the thought of bursting in on them in such a state filled me with a sudden sense of discomfort. You go check". I said to Gina. At my suggestion, Gina''s eyes lit up with mischief, a playful smirk curling at the corners of her mouth as she nodded in agreement. "My pleasure," she purred, her words thick with seduction as she made her way towards the door, her hips swaying sensuously with each step. And then, with the grace of a cat, she reached out and pushed open the door, her gaze disappearing into the room beyond as she leaned forward, her head poking in for just a moment before she pulled back with a mischievous grin. They''re not done yet. As I opened my mouth to utter those three fateful words - "Come with me, let''s go a third time" - Damon''s voice rang out, his words slicing through the air and interrupting my plans. "You''re back," he called out, his tone lilting with curiosity and intrigue. "Come here." As Gina''s shoulders lifted in that apologetic gesture, her lips curving into a wistful smile, she turned away and slipped into the room, the door closing behind her with a soft click. Left alone in the hallway, I found myself at a loss for what to do next. Was I supposed to wait here? Or should I explore the rest of the mansion? I resorted to pacing. As I began to pace the length of the hallway, each step serving as a metronome to my tumultuous thoughts, the stillness of the corridor was suddenly broken by the sound of footsteps. At first, the sound was barely perceptible, like a whisper in the dark, but as they drew closer, the steady rhythm of each footfall became more and more distinct. As my head snapped up, my eyes were drawn to the source of the sound, and there, standing just a few feet away from me, was a beautiful woman. Her face was a perfect oval, her features delicate and refined, her eyes large and doe-like, their color a warm, chestnut brown. Her skin was smooth and flawless and its pale hue accented by the faintest hint of blush that graced her cheeks. Her long hair was packed to the back and her huge melons seemed to jiggle even as she stood still. As the woman''s presence washed over me, the boredom and uncertainty that had plagued me before melted away like ice in the sun, my mind and body hyper-focused on the ethereal beauty that stood before me. And as our gazes met and held for that brief, electrifying moment, I saw a flicker of surprise cross her features, her eyes widening in shock and curiosity as she took in the sight of me. As the woman continued past me, I found myself unable to tear my eyes away from her. And as she neared the end of the hallway, her gaze still fixated on me, I could see her eyes roaming over my form, checking me out. And in that moment, I knew that I had nothing to lose. So, gathering my courage, I took a step forward, my voice steady and confident as I spoke. "Hey". I called out to her. She stopped suddenly. "Me?" I smirked. "You''re the only one in the room, I''d assume so". She blushed as she walked back to me. "You''re pretty". I said to her. Her face inflamed again. "Thank you". "I know how you can thank me". I said to her. She frowned slightly. "How is that?" My smirk grew wider.. "A kiss". Her eyes widened in surprise. "What?" "On the cheek". I explained. "Uhmmm". She said, still unsure. I shrugged. Okay if you don''t want to". I turned away from her. Find more adventures on M-V-L "Wait". She said quickly. I gave her an expectant look. "I can". She said shyly. Chapter 121: Beautiful maid in the hallway 2(18+) Inching closer to her, my head tilted as I brought my face in line with hers, my eyes dancing with anticipation and mischief as I brought my cheek forward, presenting it to her as an invitation.She smiled, her expression playful and coy as she leaned in, her lips brushing lightly against my skin, the warmth of her breath a gentle caress as she prepared to plant a chaste kiss. And then, just as she was about to press her lips against my cheek, I turned my head, my mouth meeting hers in a sudden, unexpected kiss. [Kiss, +20 lp] The shock and surprise that flickered across her face was almost tangible, the woman''s eyes widening to saucer-like proportions as her lips lingered on mine, her breath hitching in her chest. But then, I pulled away, my smile widening into a grin as I met her gaze. "You tricked me". She said accusingly. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But you enjoyed it". I said with a smirk. "What''s your name?" "Mabel". she replied. I extended my hand towards her, offering it in a gesture of both greeting and introduction. "I''m Levi," I said, my voice smooth and confident as I continued to meet her gaze, the playful smile still dancing across my lips. And then, as if on cue, the woman reached out to take my hand, her touch light and delicate As her hand slipped into mine, I took hold of her wrist and, with a sudden, gentle tug, pulled her into my arms. "Woah," she yelped, the surprise and amusement evident in her voice as she found herself wrapped in my embrace, her heart racing as her arms instinctively wrapped around my back, her body molding itself to mine. Feeling the rapid beat of her heart thudding against my chest, I savored the sensation, my hearing heightened and attuned to the delicate rhythm that played out beneath her skin. And as I held her close, the warmth of her body radiating against mine, I leaned in, my voice low and intimate as I spoke. "You''re beautiful," I said. "And I want to kiss you...for real this time." Her hesitation, though slight, was palpable, the air thick with anticipation and desire as she considered my words, her eyes flickering with a mix of uncertainty and longing. And then, with a faint, almost imperceptible nod, she gave her consent, her lips parting slightly as she leaned in to meet my own. This time, the kiss was deeper and slower. After a while of kissing, my hands began to travel down her body. I continued to rub on her back slowly, lingering on the sides of her melons before making my way down to her lower back. My fingers grazed under the wasitline of her gown, going a little further each time and squeezing her butt a little each time. She bit down another moan and looked at my erection which was nearly spilling out of my pants. Lazily, she reached over and grazed the outline of my rod. My eyes flashed and I leaned down and captured her mouth in a demanding kiss. "You have a choice to make, Mabel. Either we go to the room now and fuck, or I leave you in peace and I go take care of my situation. Your call, but I can''t wait anymore." I said to her. She was panting now and staring at me. "Let''s go to your room." She said after a while. I kisses her again. "Are you sure?" "Yes Levi. I''m sure I want you". She replied. We headed to the room, and I slipped her hand into mine, brushing the back of hers with my thumb. She was practically vibrating when the doors squeaked open and the empty spaces stared at us. We entered, the doors closed, and I was suddenly on her, pressing my hard cock against her hot core while dominating her mouth in a steamy kiss. I sucked her bottom lip as i pulled back, we stepped over the threshold. Mabel was expecting to be immediately swept up in rough, passionate sex, so she was surprised when I leaned over and tells her, "You tell me if you want to stop at any time. I''m not going to want to but I will." She nearly jumped on me, kissing me and running her tongue over mine. "I want to be here. I want you." Her hands grabbed her hair as i tilted her head back and kissed her hard. Before she realized it, her legs knocked into the bed and she was on her back, and I loomed over her. My hands ran down her sides so lightly, leaving a burning trail in their wake. I untied her gown and glided them down, dropping them somewhere on the floor. She reached up to get at my pants but her hands were suddenly pinned above her head and I was kissing her once more. I shifted both of her wrists to one of my hands and used my other hand to explore her neck and her breasts, lifting one boob out and then the other. [Fondle, +30 lp] I kissed down her neck and over the swell of her breast while my hand pinched and circled her other nipple. She was already a moaning mess when i licked and then gently bit her other nipple. [Suck, +200 lp] "Oh gods!" She moaned, rubbing her thighs together desperately seeking the friction she crave. I lingered on her breast, sucking, licking, and biting, bringing her higher and higher. I released her hands and she grabbed my hair, pulling me closer. I chuckled as I continued to lick, suck, and grope my way down her body. I gripped her thighs open and licked from her knee to her dripping core. [head, +120 lp] Continue your journey at M-V-L She came undone as I latched on to her clit and sucked hard. Eyes shut, a lustfull scream came from her as her first orgasm hit. I didn''t stop there. Immediately, I started licking and sucking, inserting one and then two fingers and worked her fast. [Finger, +100 lp] Over and over again, my tongue worshipped her being and my fingers furiously worked in and out at just THAT angle. Ohhh~ she moaned. She came quickly and much harder, surprising her as she squirted over my fingers and tongue. I turned her over, and my slick hands were rubbing her ass and squeezing her, while lifting up her hips. She spread her legs more and stuck her ass out, bracing herself on her hands. Chapter 122: Beautiful maid in the hallway 3(18+) Boobs hanging below her, I reached around and pinched a nipple. My chest was pressed against her back, warm breath into her ear as I said "good girl. Now I''m going to really make you scream."I coated the length of my rod in her juice and pressed the top against her cave. I smacked her ass hard and thrust inside her. She screamed and fell onto her large tits, but I grabbed her hair and pulled her back up "I don''t think so, Mabel. I want your melons bouncing!" I released her hair and circled a hand around her throat; she panicked quickly before she felt the pressure and realized she didn''t choke. I started pounding into her hard and fast. In, out, in, out, again and again as her boobs bounced under her and she moaned and gasped for air. Uhmm¡­ Ahhh~ Her wet cave was dripping and heat was building, knotting her insides once more. I growled and grunted, both hands now on her hips. Smack! I slapped her butt again and her cave clenched. Ohh¡­ Ahhh~ She moaned. Both of my hands grabbe her boobs, squeezed and lifted her back to me and Again and again, I pumped into her. I locked my mouth onto her neck, one hand stayed pinching and pulling her nipple while the other found her sensitive, slick button and circled it. Her toes were curling as her moans built into screams. Ohhh¡­.Ahhh¡­Uhmm~ "Cum for me" I growled and thrusted hard all the way back into her. She exploded around my hard, pulsating rod, gushing and screaming and moaning. Her whole body shuddered as i continued to thrust into her once, twice, three times and I felt my own orgasm nearing. I pulled out and shot ropes of my seed over her ass. We collapsed on to the bed and I pulled her into my chest, tucked my head into the crook of my neck and kisses her. Lying there, my body sprawled across the rumpled sheets, I felt a wave of exhaustion wash over me like a warm blanket. Three rounds of vigorous, unbridled carnal action had left me utterly spent, my muscles heavy and languid as I soaked in the aftermath of the mind-numbing bliss that had overtaken me. Explore more stories at M-V-L And yet, as I lay there, my thoughts drifting in and out of consciousness, a lazy smile tugged at the corners of my mouth. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yes, I was physically exhausted, but the satisfaction that coursed through me was undeniable. With a languid, sensuous motion, I rolled off her body and onto my back, my chest heaving as I drew in deep, ragged breaths. My arms, which had been wrapped tightly around her mere moments before, now fell to the side of my body, their exhaustion mirrored by the rest of my spent form. And as I lay there, my body still tingling with the aftershocks of our shared ecstasy, I turned my head to gaze upon her, her own chest rising and falling with the rhythm of her breath, her were eyes closed. With a lazy sigh, I turned my attention towards Mabel, her lithe body still glistening with the remnants of our passionate encounter. "I''m hungry," I murmured, my words a ragged whisper in the stillness of the room. "Let''s get some food." As I spoke, a low rumble emanated from the depths of my stomach, Mabel''s eyes flickered open at the sound of my voice, a soft smile gracing her lips as she acknowledged my request. "There''s food in the kitchen," she replied, her words a drowsy murmur as she stretched her limbs, the muscles of her body rippling beneath her skin. "I can bring you something if you like." Sitting up, I swung my feet over the edge of the bed, the coolness of the hardwood flooring a welcome contrast to the warmth of the sheets. "I''ll come with you," I said. Mabel''s eyes flicked downwards, her lips curving into a bashful grin as she pointed towards the mess that had been left behind by our shared passion. "I need to clean up first," she chuckled, her voice a playful lilt that betrayed her amusement at the situation. "I can''t go to the kitchen like this. I''d probably give away what we''ve been up to. "Just tell me where the kitchen is, I''ll find it myself," I said as I rose from the bed, my limbs protesting the movement. "You go back to your room and clean yourself up." "Okay, I''ll do that," she replied, her tone serious as she turned and headed back towards the bed, her steps quick and determined as she retrieved her clothes from the floor. Just take a left at the end of the hall," she had said as she had pointed towards the exit of the bedroom. "Then it''s the second door on your right." And with that, she gave me a quick hug and darted back to her room. Just as I had begun to navigate the quiet hallways of the house, the distinct click of a door opening echoed through the corridor, the sound causing me to halt in my tracks. I turned slowly, my muscles tensing as I waited to see who or what had opened the door behind me. As the door swung open, the figure that emerged into the hallway was none other than Damon, his trademark smirk firmly in place despite the noticeable traces of exhaustion that marred his features. He was fully dressed now. "Where are you going?" He asked me. "To the kitchen, I''m starving". I replied him honestly. He shook his head. "We''ll get food at the palace, Hugo is not very¡­ fond of you". As Damon approached me, his smirk widened into a full-fledged grin, the mischievous glint in his eyes intensifying as he drew closer As Damon''s arm looped around my shoulder, I instinctively tensed, my muscles coiling like a spring as I instinctively recoiled from his touch, my gaze locked with his. "I know where those hands have been," I said, my voice terse and direct as I stepped away from him. Don''t touch me. Chapter 123: Stare into space A smirk played across Damon''s lips, his eyes dancing with amusement as he nodded in acceptance of my rejection."Fine, have it your way," he replied as he took a step back, his hands sliding back into his pockets The silence that stretched between us was punctuated only by the soft, rhythmic sound of our footsteps, the air thick with unspoken tension as we navigated the hallways of the house. And then, as we rounded a corner, the faint strains of music filtering through the air, Damon broke the silence, his voice low and conversational as he spoke. "So, what did you get up to while you were waiting for us to finish up?" he asked, his eyes flicking towards me as he cast a sidelong glance in my direction As Damon''s question lingered in the air, I felt a subtle shift in my demeanor, my smile widening into a smirk as I silently relished the irony of the situation. I couldn''t exactly tell him that I had found a more than willing partner to spend the time with, our carnal adventures unfolding in a passionate, frenzied dance that had left me exhausted and spent. Instead, I merely shrugged, my voice nonchalant as I replied. I did what I do when I''m usually stuck in the room with you, stare into space. Damon''s amusement was audible in the snigger that escaped his lips, the sound mingling with the quiet thud of our footsteps as we continued down the hallway. **** With the day''s events finally at an end, I found myself sinking into the softness of my bed, the exhaustion of the day''s exertions weighing heavily on my limbs. It was time to see how much lust points I added. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 4] Experience more on M-V-L [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 50] [Intelligence: 40] sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Stamina: 40] [Speed: 43] [Mana: 510/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 860] I immediately transferred some of the list points to my strength, making it 55. The increase was noticeable, a subtle surge of energy thrumming through my veins as I flexed my muscles, testing the newfound strength that I had gained through my carnal exploits. I transferred more to my speed, making it 50. And just like that, my speed increased, the newfound swiftness thrumming through my veins as I shifted my weight, the sensation of quickness palpable as I tested my movements. Then I moved the last of the lust points to my stamina, the digits rising steadily as the energy coursed through my body. And as the remaining lust points were rerouted, my stamina surged, the resilience and endurance of my body increasing to new heights, the number ticking upwards until it reached 43. With each enhanced attribute, I could feel the change coursing through me, a subtle yet palpable transformation [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 4] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 55] [Intelligence: 40] [Stamina: 43] [Speed: 50] [Mana: 510/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 30] **** With the morning sun filtering through the curtains, casting a warm glow over the room, the sound of the door creaking open heralded the arrival of the maid, her footsteps soft and tentative as she approached the bed. And as she stepped into the room, a small tray of food balanced in her hands, I turned to greet her with a warm, welcoming smile, my gaze lingering on her for just a moment. "Hey, Luna," I said, my voice a low, drowsy rumble as I stretched my limbs, the languid motion betraying the fact that I had only just woken up. Luna''s expression was one of playful exasperation, the hint of a smile ghosting across her features as she rolled her eyes, her long lashes fluttering as she met my gaze. My smirk remained intact, a devilish twinkle in my eye as I watched Luna''s reaction, the banter between us as natural as breathing. "Oh really?" I drawled, a hint of mock indignation coloring my tone as I leaned back against the pillows. "So you think that eye-rolling is a proper greeting for a gentleman such as myself? Perhaps I should reconsider my friendliness towards you. Fine," she replied, her voice dripping with mock submission as she dropped into a curtsy, her arms fluttering in a dramatic flourish. "Good morning, Levi. May your day be as bright and cheerful as you are." Rising from the bed with a graceful, easy motion, I sauntered towards Luna, my feet silent against the plush carpet as I drew closer. "I really missed you," I murmured, my voice low and husky as I reached out, my fingers lightly grazing her arm in a feather-light touch. "It''s been far too long since we last talked." Luna''s gaze held mine for a moment, her expression stoic as she processed my words, the dryness of her reply a thin veil for the amusement that lurked just beneath the surface. "I''m sure," she said dryly. My arms extended towards Luna, the invitation for an embrace lingering between us as I held her gaze, the earnestness of my words evident in the warmth of my smile. "I missed hugging you," I repeated, my voice soft and sincere as I cocked my head slightly, the corners of my mouth curving upwards in a gentle, inviting smile Luna considered my offer, her eyes darting between my face and my outstretched arms as she weighed the implications of accepting my embrace. And then, almost imperceptibly, her gaze softened, the hesitation melting away as she stepped forward, her body molding against mine as she wrapped her arms around my torso, her head nestling against my shoulder. "I want to kiss you," I murmured, my breath a warm caress against the skin of Luna''s neck as I pulled her closer. The moment I spoke, a chill seemed to pass through Luna''s body, her arms stiffening against my chest as her muscles tensed in response to my words. "Just a light one," I said. "A bare peck. Nothing more. I promise." Despite my promise, Luna remained unconvinced, her eyes darting between my lips and my own gaze, the fear of the unknown warring with the pull of desire in her expression. "If only you could see how beautiful you look right now," I said, my voice low and seductive as I leaned in closer, my lips grazing the softness of her cheek as I spoke. "You would understand why I need to kiss you so desperately. Why I need to taste your lips." My words seemed to work their magic on Luna, her muscles softening against my embrace as her defenses dropped, her head tilting up to meet my gaze as she murmured a single word. "Okay." I smirked and leaned in towards her face. Our lips touched in a gently kiss. [Kiss, +20 lp] Chapter 124: Back at training After the kiss, we slowly pulled apart,As we stepped away from each other, we could feel the heat of the moment dissipating. I watched Luna carefully, her eyes fixed on mine with an intensity that made me want to smirk. I could sense her expectation, the unspoken invitation to take things further, but I wasn''t interested in escalating things and I knew that I needed to defuse the situation. My smirk widened as I turned away from Luna, relishing in the small victory of having maintained control over the situation. I knew that she desired me, that she had wanted more than a simple kiss, and the thought amused me. "Don''t you have something you should be doing?" I asked, my tone playful yet dismissive. The sound of Luna''s scoff and her receding footsteps reverberated through the room, the door slamming shut with a loud bang that echoed in the silence. I couldn''t help but smirk again, a small feeling of satisfaction at having kept my desires in check and maintaining the upper hand I let out a low chuckle as I sank into the softness of my bed I stretched out my arms, letting my fingers dance across the bedsheets as I indulged in a moment of self-satisfaction, the smile on my face as wide as the day was long. My lazy lounging was cut short by the realization that today was not a day for rest and leisure. Training would resume, and I knew that I needed to be at my best. With a sigh, I sat up, the smile on my face now replaced with a look of determination as I swung my legs over the edge of the bed and pushed myself to my feet. I surveyed my disheveled appearance in the mirror, noting the bedhead and rumpled clothes that betrayed my recent slumber The call of the pillow was strong, its siren song luring me back towards the bed like a sailor to the rocks. My eyelids grew heavy, my limbs felt like lead, and my mind drifted towards thoughts of slumber and the sweet escape of sleep. "Just a few minutes," I muttered to myself, my voice a groggy whisper as I gave in to temptation and laid back down on the softness of the bed. "Just a quick nap." But before I closed my eyes, I bought one strength point with my remaining lust points. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 4] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 56] [Intelligence: 40] [Stamina: 43] [Speed: 50] [Mana: 510/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 0] My eyes fluttered closed, and I surrendered to the embrace of the bed, welcoming the respite from the demands of the day. **** I heard the knock on my door and tensed instinctively, anticipating the arrival of an unwanted visitor. Sure enough, before I could even call out a response, the door swung open, revealing the familiar figure of Damon, his gaze piercing through the threshold as he stepped into the room. "You know, in civilized places, they knock and wait to receive permission". I said dryly as I combed back my hair. "pardon me for mistaking you for a civilized person, Damon. I suppose that''s too much to expect from you." "We''re going to be late". He replied and sat at the edge of the bed. "Let''s go". "Good morning to you too". I replied sarcastically. Enjoy exclusive content from M-V-L Damon sighed in sight annoyance. "Good morning, now let''s go". As I cast a glance out the window, the early morning light filtering through the curtains, I couldn''t help but frown at the sight of the still-dark sky. "Barely dawn," I muttered under my breath, "We''re not late at all". I said, puzzled. "In fact at this rate we''ll be there before most mages". It''s late for me. Damon said simply. "Punctuality is an admirable quality." I scoffed. "Obnoxiousness isn''t". Damon''s lips curled into a devilish smirk, the glint in his eye suggesting he was enjoying our back-and-forth banter "I''m ready". I said. As I declared my readiness for the day, I moved toward the door, taking the lead as Damon rose from his seated position on the bed. Without hesitation, he followed behind me, his footsteps falling into step with my own. As we arrived at the academy, the early morning light revealed a quiet and nearly empty training ground . Most of the other mages had yet to arrive, leaving the grounds desolate and eerily silent. My predictions about the time had been spot on. Not a single master was present on the grounds, and the lack of their commanding presence lent an air of eerie emptiness to the place. As I turned to face Damon, a smirk danced across my lips. "Told you," I said, my voice full of smug triumph. Damon, unfazed by my jibe, simply shrugged, his expression nonchalant. "Stop being obnoxious," he replied. As Damon and I continued to banter, a glint of movement caught my eye. Turning to the source of the commotion, I spotted a group of familiar faces, their bright smiles and mischievous grins unmistakable in the morning light. My friends, it seemed, had also arrived early. Emily, Zoe, Aaron and Liam were all gathered in a huddle, discussing leisurely. As I continued to take in the sight of my friends, Emily''s sharp gaze suddenly locked onto me, a delighted grin spreading across her features. "Levi!" she exclaimed, her voice ringing out over the silent grounds. The wave of Emily''s greeting was like a ripple on a still pond, drawing the attention of the other three friends in a swift and subtle motion. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aaron''s gaze flickered in my direction, his lips quirking into a wry smile. Zoe''s mischievous grin widened, her bright eyes dancing with mirth. And Liam, his friendly wave a mirror of Emily''s, exuded a sense of welcoming that was hard to ignore. I waved back a with a smile and started waking towards them. As I continued to walk toward my friends, the sound of Damon''s voice brought my attention back to the present moment. "You''re just going to leave me here?" he asked. "It''s the academy, what do you need protection from?" I asked without looking at him. "It doesn''t mean I want to left alone". He mumbled. "Take a stroll". I said with a chuckle. Chapter 125: Catching up with friends The distance between my friends and I all but disappeared, and in an instant, I was enveloped in a flurry of arms and affection.Emily and Zoe, their hugs as fierce and warm as the flames of a cozy hearth, wrapped their arms around me in a tight embrace Despite the warmth of my friends'' greetings, a hint of confusion danced at the edges of my mind, a nagging voice that whispered of the disconnect between their cheerful greetings and my own withdrawn behavior. I was puzzled by their positive reactions to me, seeing as I hadn''t reached out to them for quite a while now. Zoe''s unusual display of affection only added to the mystery of my friends'' unwavering acceptance, a riddle that seemed to defy my understanding. Despite her normally cool demeanor, she had shown a rare glimpse of warmth by hugging me. "What''s gotten into you?" I asked, my voice a playful lilt as I cast a quizzical glance her way. "Since when do you show affection to anyone?" Zoe merely shrugged, a mischievous glint in her eye. "Levi," she began, her voice soft and inquisitive, "How have you been? We''ve missed you. We''ve been wondering how you''re doing." Aaron, his easy smile ever-present, joined in on the conversation, his words laced with sincerity. "Hey buddy," he said, his gaze lingering on me for a moment before he continued. "We haven''t seen you around in a while. The familiar banter came easily to me, as if no time had passed at all. I turned to face my friends, a wry smile on my lips as I gestured towards Damon, who was now deeply engaged in conversation with two young women. "I know, I know," I replied, my voice dripping with mock exasperation. "He''s been keeping me on a tight leash. Can''t even take a breather without Damon breathing down my neck." Your journey continues with M-V-L "Really?" Emily asked. Yeah, even now, he didn''t want me to leave. I said, casting all the blame of me not reaching out to them on him. In my mind, Damon was an easy scapegoat. He was the prince, and his demand for my presence had been relentless. It was only natural, I reasoned, that he should bear the brunt of my friends'' frustration at my absence. After all, he was not a part of our friend group, and I knew that any changes in their feelings towards him would have little, if any, effect on his life. Besides, even if it would affect him, it was either me or him and i definitely wouldn''t choose him. In my mind, I was merely protecting my own interests, ensuring that my standing within the group remained unchanged. "We didn''t know promotion was that stressful for you". Zoe said, speaking up for the first time. I let out a small sigh, my expression conveying a nonchalance that hid the true complexities of the situation. "It has its perks," I said with a shrug. "Tell us then". Liam said. "Okay," I said. And so, I began to regale my friends with tales of my days spent as Damon''s guard and the perks that came with it. The words flowed effortlessly from my lips, my voice a mix of enthusiasm and frustration as I recounted the highs and lows of the past few days. And as I spoke, I could see my friends hanging on my every word, their eyes widening in wonder at the intricacies of my training. When I was done, they all looked at me in awe. "You''re living the life dude". Liam said. The praise of my friends, while appreciated, did little to assuage the restlessness that had been brewing within me. "It was alright," I said with a shrug. "But the palace is no place for a mage like me. My body itches for action, and I''m still stuck at being a one star mage. What kind of mage can''t even reach the second star?" I thought to myself. In the absence of any meaningful advancements in my magic, I sought solace in the one area where I was seeing progress: my physical attributes. As our conversation continued, my attention was drawn to a lone figure standing apart from the rest of the group, her slender frame shrouded in the early morning shadows. The girl seemed isolated, her gaze fixed on the ground as if lost in thought. My words trailed off as I stole furtive glances in her direction, my curiosity piqued by her solitary demeanor. Before me stood a vision of loveliness, a striking portrait of delicate grace and beauty. Her long, straight, and glossy black hair was a contrast to her pale, almost luminescent skin. Her eyes were almond shaped with long, dark lashes and she had a huge rack attached to her chest. I knew I had to talk to her. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Give me a minute". I said to my friends and walked towards the girl. My footsteps were silent on the ground, each step measured and precise as I made my way across the empty expanse of the academy grounds. The word "Hey" slipped past my lips, soft and unassuming, as I closed the distance between us. I was now less than four feet away from her. The girl looked up at me, her face blank but non hostile. I decided to push further. In the momentary silence that followed, I could feel the weight of her gaze upon me, her dark eyes unwavering and unblinking. Her features, though expressionless, seemed to absorb my presence, drinking in my appearance with a keen sense of observation. "Why are you standing all by yourself?" I asked, my question tinged with genuine interest. "It''s not every day I see a woman as striking as you standing off by yourself in an academy full of mages." She shrugged. "Why not?" I smirked. "I''m Levi," I said, extending my arm for a handshake. "Pleased to make your acquaintance." She took it and I was about to compliment the softness of her palm when I heard a deep, masculine voice yell from behind me. "Hey you!" Chapter 126: Confrontation on the training grounds My gaze, sharp and resolute, swept across the academy grounds, a search for the owner of the voice that had interrupted our conversation. And even as I turned, something told me I already knew what to expect.The certainty that I felt as I turned to face the owner of the voice was like a lodestone. There, standing not far from where we had been conversing, would be a young man, his features contorted in a mask of anger and irritation as he watched me make a move on his girl. She might not even be his girl, maybe just a crush. Yet his possessiveness, even over one he may not have officially claimed as his own, was palpable in the air, his indignation at the mere prospect of another man approaching his ''crush'' evident in the hard set of his jaw and the fire in his eyes. A sigh of exasperation escaped my lips as I turned to face the young man, the weight of his misguided possessiveness like a leaden blanket upon my shoulders. "Men who fight over women," I muttered to myself, my tone dripping with disdain, "are the absolute worst." For indeed, this was a battle I had witnessed far too many times before, the folly of testosterone and ego leading to far too many unnecessary conflicts and wounds. If a man trusted your woman, then he wouldn''t have to resort to such aggressive methods to prevent her from talking to other guys. After all, she''s a human being fully capable of thought and reason. Indeed, the young man''s behavior spoke to a deeper underlying issue, one that was both toxic and possessive in nature. For by constantly monitoring the woman''s interactions with others and resorting to aggression and hostility, he was sending a clear message to both her and the world around him. On one hand, he was suggesting that the woman lacked the capacity to make her own decisions, that she was somehow lesser and in need of his protection. On the other hand, he was acknowledging her ability to think and choose for herself, but expressing his fear that her decisions would not align with his own desires. "Why would a person be with a partner like that?" I thought to myself. "Better to just break it off and remain single, than to be shackled by the chains of insecurity and fear." "If it were my girl," I mused to myself, his brow furrowing in contemplation, "I would watch in silence. I would trust her to handle the situation, to brush off the unwanted advances with ease." A new image began to form in my mind, a vision of a different way to approach the situation. "Or perhaps," I thought, my gaze sharpening with a hint of amusement, "I would walk over, calmly and quietly. I would wrap my arms around her in a gesture of possession, to show the other guy that she was mine, that his advances were fruitless." "Either way," I thought, "I would not be yelling across an entire training ground like a madman. I would be calm, controlled, and confident in my partner''s ability to handle herself, or in my own ability to silently assert my claim without causing a scene." My gaze shifted from the young woman to the source of the commotion, my eyes falling upon a figure that seemed to embody the very image of adolescent insecurity. Standing some feet away from me, his arms crossed and his jaw set in a defensive posture, was a boy of average height (172 cm), his body bearing the softness of youth and inexperience. His hair, a messy halo of brown, had been hacked into a bowl cut that sat atop his head like a lopsided helmet, the clumsy style doing little to hide the flushed redness of his cheeks. Beneath the disheveled mass of his hair and the ruddy flush of anger, there was the hint of a handsome face, a strong jaw and well-defined features that would have been pleasing to the eye if not for the sour expression that twisted his lips into an unsightly scowl. In the throes of his fury, his face resembled a mask of ugliness, the lines of his face contorted by the rage that consumed him. Like a bull in a china shop, he stomped toward me, his heavy footfalls echoing across the empty expanse of the academy grounds. With each step, his anger seemed to boil higher, the rage in his eyes intensifying with every passing moment. I watched his approach with a wary eye, a sense of annoyance mingled with amusement at his childish display. It seemed the only reason why he didn''t approach me before was because I had an imposing figure. it became clear that his earlier reluctance to approach was rooted in a fundamental fear. The truth was evident in the way he held himself, the slight slouch in his shoulders that spoke of insecurity and uncertainty. In his mind, I was a towering figure, a man of strength and confidence who seemed to radiate a power Upgrading my strength points had transformed my frame into a paragon of strength and agility. My arms were corded with sinew and muscle, their rippling power a testament to the physical prowess I had cultivated. My shoulders, broad and defined, spoke of the explosive power that lay coiled within my body, ready to be unleashed at a moment''s notice. Combine that with the fact that I am 180cm tall, you would be able to understand why he was a little intimidated. Experience more on M-V-L Which was why he paused and called out to me at first. However, as I turned to face him, the young man''s eyes, filled with defiance and determination, locked onto mine with a newfound sense of boldness. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For though I towered over him, a physical manifestation of strength and dominance, there was one weakness in my appearance that he could exploit. My face, though angular and strong, bore a certain softness that belied the power of my frame. An oval shape, with full lips and eyes that sparkled with mischief, it was a face that, in another life, could have graced the features of a woman. The face that had earned me the admiration of many was also a mark of vulnerability, a sign that, in spite of my strength and prowess, there was a softer side to me that could be exploited by those with less noble intentions. My slender jawline, the smooth and almost poreless skin that graced my cheeks, these were the hallmarks of beauty in another context, but in the harsh reality of the academy they were seen as a weakness. People saw my gentle features and assumed that I was easy to rough up Even without the system, I doubt the previous owner of this body had been weak. He was working on a farm and I don''t think farm work would allow for laziness. Chapter 127: Confrontation on the training grounds 2 Step by step, the boy approached, the gulf of space between us growing smaller with each passing moment. His gait, which had once been hesitant, had become more aggressive and surer."You don''t have anything better to do than walk around talking to people''s girls?" the young man sneered when he was five feet away from me, his voice trembling ever so slightly with the weight of his suppressed anger. Our tense exchange had not gone unnoticed, the crackling electricity of our confrontation drawing the attention of our fellow mages like a magnet. Slowly, the silence of the academy grounds was broken by the quiet rustle of footsteps, the curious and concerned eyes of our peers turning to observe the drama unfolding before them. As they watched from the edges of the academy, the gathered crowd created a new atmosphere, one that was charged with the anticipation of conflict and the promise of a spectacle. Amidst the sea of curious eyes and nervous whispers, one face stood out in stark contrast to the rest. There, standing at a distance from the growing crowd, was Damon, his lips curved in a knowing smirk as he observed the situation with a detached interest. His body was relaxed, his shoulders loose and unperturbed as he leaned against a nearby tree, his eyes glittering with amusement at the scene before him. By now, the tension in the air was palpable and it was quite sure that there was going to be a fight. I found myself wondering if Damon would intervene should the situation turn sour. Would he use his royal authority to stop the fight if it turned out I was overwhelmed and unable to fight the boy? Not that I would need it, for despite the threats that the young man posed, his arrogance and aggression a potent combination of toxicity, I knew that I was more than capable of handling him if it came down to a fight. Bowl cut, as I had begun to think of him, was no match for my skill and power. His bluster and rage were little more than a thin facade, a mask of bravado that hid the weakness and insecurity that lay beneath. As I glanced to my right, I saw the familiar faces of my friends, their eyes wide with surprise and concern as they watched the unfolding drama with a mix of trepidation and curiosity. The energy in the air shifted as I turned back to face the boy, a wry grin tugging at the corners of my mouth. "Maybe," I said, my voice low and full of confidence as I locked eyes with him, a dangerous sparkle in my gaze. The young man''s expression, already twisted in anger and frustration, contorted further as he took in my reaction, the twitch in his cheek betraying the irritation that my flippant response had elicited. "Maybe," he echoed, his voice low and full of simmering rage as he took a step closer to me, his fists clenched at his sides. "You should leave my girl right now." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The issue of the young woman, who had once been the center of our argument, seemed to fade into the background, my attention now focused solely on the young man before me and the challenge he represented. It was not the girl, nor even the principle of the matter, that drove my actions, but rather the simple, stubborn determination that I would not allow this young man to have his way, not when it came at the expense of my pride and dignity. So I stood firm, my stance unwavering, a silent dare in the set of my shoulders and the firmness of my gaze. "Or what?" I said, the challenge in my voice unmistakable. The shock that registered in the young man''s features, the way his eyes widened and his mouth hung open for a fraction of a second, betrayed the fact that this was not the response he had expected. Clearly, he was used to being obeyed, his status as a mage or his family name carrying enough weight that few would dare challenge him in such a manner. "Well, it was tough luck for him," I thought, a flicker of satisfaction stirring within me as I watched his shock turn to fury Turning my gaze to the young woman, whose eyes were wide with shock and fear as she watched the confrontation unfold, I spoke with a casual air of authority, my tone laced with a quiet confidence. "I doubt she''s even your girl," I said The young man''s confusion was a palpable thing, his eyes darting from me to the young woman and back again as he struggled to comprehend the situation before him. "Huh?" he exclaimed My finger pointed directly at the young woman, the sudden shift in focus drawing her attention as she raised her gaze to meet mine, her face a mix of shame and mortification. "Look at her," I said, my voice steady and assured, the truth of my words undeniable. "She''s not speaking up, she just wants to disappear. I''m willing to bet you''re just a random guy that''s pestering her. As the words left my mouth, the young man''s face grew red with rage, his features contorting into a mask of fury as he seemed to swell with indignation. And then, just as I was about to revel in the satisfaction of my verbal victory, his hand shot forward, pointing at me like a weapon as the air around him began to thrum with energy, the tell-tale sign of a element about to released. "Oh, you''ve got to be kidding me," I thought, my smirk fading as I realized that things had just taken a dangerous turn. The word "Fireball" left his lips like a curse, the syllables tumbling from his mouth in a low hiss as a small orb of flame erupted from his hand, its flickering heat a deadly promise as it hurtled towards my face with alarming speed. My body moved with the grace and speed of a dancer, my muscles coiled and ready to respond in an instant as I ducked to the side, the fiery projectile whizzing past me in a searing arc. In the space of a heartbeat, I had evaded the attack, the heat of the flames grazing my cheek and singeing my hair as I rolled out of harm''s way. As I rose from my crouched position, my eyes locked on the boy once more, he didn''t use any weapons which meant he was a two star mage. I''d never fought a two star mage before and I was curious to know how well I would hold myself up against one. The masters still hasn''t arrived so there was no one going to interrupt us. I smiled as I brought out my fans. "Time to find out how strong a level two mage really is". Chapter 128: Two star mage vs One star mage "One directional Windslam," I whispered. The wind answered my call with a feral hiss as it swirled to life before me. With a flick of my fan, I sent the gust hurtling towards the boy.The boy, recovering quickly from the force of my attack, twisted to the side, his body turning with a surprising agility as he avoided the brunt of the Windslam''s power. With a grunt of effort, he pressed forward, closing the distance between us in a flash as the fires of his fury burned anew, his eyes alight with the singular focus of a predator on the hunt. "Impressive," I thought, acknowledging his quick reflexes and athleticism as he weaved through the dissipating gusts of wind, his hands clenching and unclenching at his sides in preparation for the next blow "Triple fireballs," He said. The air crackled with heat as his hands blazed with flame, three spheres of molten fury hurtling towards me in a deadly arc. My eyes traced the trajectories of the deadly projectiles as they split into three paths, two curving away from me while the middle one raced straight for my chest. Trapped in the deadly ring of flame, I stood my ground, refusing to give an inch as the fireballs surrounded me on all sides, I could still dodge them if I wanted to but I didn''t want to avoid them, I wanted to see if I was strong enough to stop them. "Let''s see what you''ve got," I murmured, my lips curling into a fierce smirk as I shouted. Two directional windslam. The air around me erupted into a hurricane of force as I unleashed a Two Directional Windslam at the fireballs, the burst of air slamming into the two fireballs like an invisible hammer, sending them flying backwards with a fiery explosion that lit up the night. The force of the counterattack sent shockwaves rippling across the ground, the dirt and debris flying up in a cloud of dust. It also threw me back a few feet but I managed to stay on my feet, my eyes flashing with a fierce determination. As the smoke and flames cleared, my eyes met the boy''s, his expression shifting from shock to a smug, self-assured grin that spoke of the belief that he had finally won the upper hand. "You''re not as strong as you think you are, are you?" he taunted, his tone dripping with condescension as he sized me up, his eyes flashing with a newfound confidence. In his mind, the turning of the tide was inevitable, the force of his attack and my subsequent countermeasure only serving to cement his belief that he was the stronger of the two. My smirk widened, the sheer audacity of his belief in his own superiority a source of amusement as I locked eyes with him. "As if that was ever going to happen," I thought. The air between us crackled with energy as I moved forward, the confidence and power that flowed through my veins only fueling the fires of my magic as I brought my fans to bear. "Two Directional Windslam!" I shouted, unleashing a blast of wind that shot towards my opponent, the sheer force of the attack enough to lift him from the ground. But the boy was not one to be easily bested. With a shout of "Firewall!", a wall of flames rose up from the ground, meeting the winds head-on and engulfing them in a searing inferno. The two elemental forces collided, a cacophony of wind and fire clashing with explosive force. But as the smoke and flames cleared, I saw the boy''s grin growing wider, the flames parting and swirling around him in a fiery cyclone as he pushed the wall of fire towards me. My heart raced as the fiery cyclone bore down on me, the heat of its flames a scorching promise of pain and destruction. There was no escape, no retreat, only the narrow window of opportunity that remained before the wall of fire would overwhelm me. With a grim determination, I channeled my magic, the winds around me churning into a frenzy as I focused my will on the center of the cyclone, a single, desperate thought echoing through my mind: "Break through." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a shout of "Vortex!", the winds around me swirled into a maelstrom of furious energy, a powerful vortex erupting from my fan and hurling itself towards the wall of flames. The force of the spell was greater than I had anticipated, the vortex tearing through the wall of fire with a deafening roar, the flames scattering and dissipating as it barreled through the center of the cyclone As the vortex cleared a path through the flames, the young man''s eyes darted back and forth, his expression a mask of disbelief as he struggled to comprehend how this lowly academy recruit had managed to outmatch him, a mage of higher skill and standing. "How is this possible?" his thoughts seemed to echo, his mind racing as he searched for an explanation, a reason for the unexpected turn of events. I, however, knew the truth. It was not my skill or determination that had granted me the move, but the system. As the vortex dissipated, the air around us filled with a stunned silence, the witnesses to my display of magic too shocked to speak. But even as they stood in awe, I could hear their hushed whispers, their eyes darting between me and the young man with increasing curiosity and interest. "A two-star mage skill," I could hear them mutter, their words an audible acknowledgment of my power and skill. "A vortex, of all spells. That requires remarkable control." The murmurs of surprise and disbelief rippled through the crowd as the realization dawned on them - that I, a lowly one-star mage, had just executed a spell that required the precision and mastery of a mage twice my rank. "Flawless," I heard someone say, the word echoing through the air like a whispered accolade. Chapter 129: Two star mage vs One star mage 2 The boy, his ego smarting from his failed attacks and the unexpected power of my spells, now realized that I was no ordinary mage.He saw me not just as a mere recruit, but as a genuine threat to his reputation and status. Determined to end the fight quickly and decisively, he made a desperate decision - one that would be considered unsavory and even unethical in a harmless sparring match such as this. His eyes narrowed to slits, a fierce determination burning within him as he reached for a power that few mages would dare to wield in such a situation. The word "Fire cage" echoed through the air, the boy''s voice ringing with a dark intensity as the flames around us twisted and turned, morphing into a twisted prison that engulfed me in a crackling embrace. "Gotcha," he hissed, his lips curling into a satisfied smirk as he admired his handiwork, the flames dancing and swirling around me like a fierce inferno, their heat searing my flesh and threatening to consume me. "Levi". Someone screamed, I imagined it was Emily. With the cage of flames shrinking ever closer, the heat of the flames licking at my skin, I knew I had to act fast if I wanted to escape unscathed. Calling upon my connection to the system, I opened the skills menu and selected the skill that had until now remained dormant: Invulnerability. As the skill activated, a rush of energy surged through my body, a tingling sensation spreading across my skin as a strong barrier of magic enveloped me, a powerful force field that deflected the worst of the flames, rendering me impervious to their deadly touch. [Invulnerabilty activated] [You have 10 mins] Now, I had bought myself time to get out the cage. I decided the vortex was still my best course of action. So I aimed my fans at the side of the cage. Vortex. I said and a vortex shot out, blasting a large hole in the wall. [You have 9 mins] Confident in the protective cloak of invulnerability that now shielded me, I stepped forward, the flames parting like a curtain before me as I passed through the cage unharmed, the heat of the fire no longer a threat to my flesh For the watching mages, the sight of me stepping through the flaming prison was a sight that defied logic and reason. Without knowledge of my newfound skill, they could only imagine the horror and pain that I must be enduring, their hearts racing and stomachs twisting as they watched, expecting to see me emerge from the inferno, my flesh charred and seared by the intense heat. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their collective cringe, the sound of gasps and murmurs of shock and sympathy, was almost palpable in the tense silence that followed my escape, the air thick with anticipation as they awaited the reveal of my injuries. The moment of truth arrived, the watching mages holding their breath as the flames died down and I emerged from the cage, the light of the fire dancing across my features. Their jaws dropped in unison as they realized that I was unscathed, my skin unblemished by the licking flames that had threatened to devour me only moments before. Their shock was palpable, their expressions a mix of disbelief, awe, and perhaps even a hint of fear as they took in the sight of me, unburnt and unafraid, a powerful force to be reckoned with. As the realization of my unscathed condition hit the young man, his expression changed, his features morphing from that of confident superiority to a mask of utter shock and disbelief. His eyes widened to impossible proportions, the whites of his eyes stark against the flushed crimson of his cheeks as he gaped at me, the blood draining from his face as the veil of confidence was torn away As I stood there, watching the boy struggle to comprehend the enormity of his mistake, I couldn''t help but marvel at the sheer power that separated a one-star mage from a two-star mage. Despite my best efforts, despite the mastery of my skills and the cunning of my strategy, I had been no match for his superior strength and experience, the difference in our ranks a chasm that even my newfound magic had not been able to bridge. "He''s still stronger than me," I thought, a mix of frustration and awe filling my mind as I took stock of the situation. With my magic reaching its limits, I realized that a different course of action was needed if I wanted to end this battle on my terms. I took a deep breath, the sound of my pulse pounding in my ears as I readied myself for the fight ahead. My gaze hardened, the familiar fire of determination burning in my eyes as I shifted my stance, my feet finding purchase on the scorched ground beneath me. "He''s a two-star mage," I thought, "my magic is no match for his. My recent forays into the realm of carnal pleasure had brought with them a unique and unexpected benefit - a bounty of lust points that had fueled the growth and enhancement of my physical attributes. Hours spent in the throes of passion, exploring and experiencing the pleasures of the flesh, had provided me with more than just physical satisfaction, but also a unique form of power that I had been able to channel into the development of my body. My muscles had grown stronger, my reflexes faster, my endurance increased as the lust points had been poured into the strength and durability of my physical form. Fueled by the power of the lust points, my physical prowess had risen to levels that even the most seasoned mages could only dream of, my body honed and crafted into a weapon of immense strength and speed, capable of feats that would have once been impossible. Compared to my peers in the academy, I was a force to be reckoned with, my physical capabilities towering above those of even the strongest and most skilled among them, the gap in our abilities as stark and obvious as the sun on a clear day. Chapter 130: The Masters are here With the boy''s arrogance and overconfidence now exposed for the fallacy it was, I knew it was time to teach him a lesson in the art of combat, to show him that there was more to fighting than elemental magic.As I closed in on the boy, the distance between us disappearing in a blur of motion. With the grace and speed of a panther, I lunged forward, my feet eating up the ground As I accelerated towards the boy. He reacted with a start, his mouth opening in a shocked cry as he scrambled to react, his hands flailing in a desperate attempt to defend himself. But it was too late. With his defenses still down, the boy''s attempts to defend himself were half-hearted at best, his arms flailing in a disorganized flurry as he tried to ward off my advance. But my movements were swift and precise, my body twisting and turning with a cat-like agility as I danced around his clumsy strikes, my speed and reflexes outmatching his own by leagues. With a low growl, I shoved the boy back with a push that sent him tumbling to the ground, the earth beneath him quivering with the force of his impact. Before he could react, I was on top of him, my fist blurring through the air as I brought it down in a swift, precise blow to his face. Crackk~ The crack of knuckles against skin reverberating through the air. The boy cried out, his eyes widening in shock and pain as the force of my strike sent him reeling, his body struggling to recover from the sudden onslaught. With my fist still raised, ready to deliver another devastating blow, I felt a sudden shift in the air around me, the atmosphere seeming to thicken and constrict as if it had come alive. Before I could react, the air wrapped around me like a suffocating blanket, its invisible threads tightening like a vice as they bound my arms to my sides, my legs unable to move, my body immobilized in place. In the blink of an eye, my world went from chaos to stillness, the speed at which I had been immobilized leaving me stunned and disoriented. My mind struggled to process the sudden change in circumstances, my muscles still instinctively pushing against the unseen bonds that held me in place as I tried to piece together what had happened. In a flash of recognition, the memory of the last time I had been caught in this suffocating web came back to me, my mind suddenly clear as I understood the identity of my captor. Turning my head to the side, I locked eyes with the source of my entrapment, confirming my suspicions. There, standing with an air of regal authority, his long, hair packed in a ponytail, stood Master Jared. As I looked past Master Jared, my eyes fell upon the other members of the Academy''s Council of Masters, each of them standing with the same air of grimness that marked the Headmaster''s face. The adrenaline of combat had dulled my senses, my focus entirely on the fight at hand as I had pushed my body and magic to their limits, unaware of the council''s arrival until it was too late. The thought of how much of my battle the council had witnessed sent a chill down my spine, the possibilities running through my mind like a dark, nagging whisper. Never again," I vowed, I took the situation as a lesson to be learned, a reminder to never let my guard down and to keep a watchful eye on my surroundings, even in the heat of battle. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing that I had calmed down, Master Jared''s expression softened ever so slightly, his firm jawline relaxing as he gave a curt nod, his hands moving in a fluid, practiced motion. The invisible bonds that had held me captive loosened, unraveling and dissipating into the air around me, the sensation of freedom washing over my body like a cool breeze. In the wake of my release, the silence that hung in the air was thick and heavy, the lingering tension still palpable as we waited for one of the masters to speak, their words looming like the inevitable hammer of judgment. But instead of the reprimand I had anticipated, Master Jared simply cleared his throat, his voice a whisper of authority that cut through the tension like a knife. "Let us all commence our classes," he said, his words a surprising dismissal that left me reeling, my mind struggling to comprehend the implications of his order. Rising from where I had been pinning down the boy, I straightened my posture, the sound of my movements breaking the stillness of the moment as I dusted off my clothes. I glanced at the other boy, whose eyes were still wide with a mixture of fear and disbelief, the sting of my victory lingering in the air between us. Ignoring him, I turned my attention back to the Masters, my gaze lingering on each of them for a brief moment before I nodded in acknowledgment of their presence. As I prepared to join the other mages on their way back to their training grounds, a flash of movement caught my eye, the familiar sight of Damon''s mischievous smirk greeting me with a sly wink. I turned away, my steps falling into a steady rhythm as I followed Master Jared towards the training grounds. Our footsteps crunched through the sand, the tension of the moment dissipating with each step, leaving only the echo of my thoughts in its wake. The sharp, percussive sound of my knuckles connecting with the boy''s cheek echoed through my mind, the memory of the blow playing on repeat in my mind''s eye. I could almost feel the force of my strike again, the rush of adrenaline and the taste of victory on my tongue as I relived the moment in vivid detail. Only now, I felt a deep sense of disappointment. Chapter 131: Undeserved victory As the day''s training came to a close, I found myself surrounded by a throng of my friends, their smiling faces a welcome sight after the intensity of the morning''s battle."That was amazing!" Liam exclaimed, a gleeful grin on his face. "We thought the fire cage would consume you but you came out unscathed and you should have seen the look on his face, he was absolutely terrified". The rest of the group nodded and laughed, their excitement palpable as they eagerly shared in the victory. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I didn''t know you had it in you like that". Aaron said with a smile. "Xin Mao is almost as powerful as me and you beat him. I guess I should watch my back around you." I rolled my eyes in exasperation. As much as I understood their enthusiasm at me beating a higher level mage and I wanted to share the enthusiasm, I couldn''t. The truth of the situation was a bitter pill to swallow, my friends'' enthusiasm a stark contrast to the reality of the battle. Despite my talent and my dedication to my training, I knew that I was still far from being able to match a two-star mage''s skills, my own powers pale in comparison to the might of the boy''s magic. Every movement, every attack, had been a desperate attempt to evade his strikes and protect myself from the onslaught of his power, my body little more than a punching bag for his ruthless and well-placed blows. The full weight of the difference in power between a one-star and two-star mage slammed into me with the force of a tidal wave, the realization hitting me like a kick to the gut. I had been so confident in my skills, so sure of my abilities, that I had never fully comprehended the sheer magnitude of the difference in power between myself and a two-star mage. Now, the truth of the matter sat heavy on my shoulders, my failure like a lead weight dragging me down into a pit of depression. The only silver lining to the otherwise disastrous battle was the fact that my physical abilities had proven to be a valuable asset in my fight against the two-star mage. My physical prowess, honed through hours of training and fueled by the power of the lust points, had allowed me to endure and eventually turn the tide of the battle, giving me the opening I needed to deal the decisive blow. Without my enhanced strength and speed, I would have been unable to withstand the relentless barrage of attacks, my own magic insufficient to shield me from the onslaught. Despite the lifesaving benefits of my physical abilities in my battle against the two-star mage, I knew that I couldn''t rely on them alone in a real battle, my body only a temporary stopgap in the face of a true magical threat. Indeed, in a true battle against a seasoned mage or a powerful creature, I knew that my physical abilities would be of limited use. If my opponent wielded a weapon, be it a wooden staff or a mundane blade, my body would be little more than a fragile shield, easily torn through by the sharp edge of steel And if my opponent were a creature with natural defenses, be they razor-sharp claws, venomous fangs, or a spiky carapace, I knew that my strength would be useless, my grappling techniques rendered null by the very nature of my enemy. In the crucible of battle, relying on my physical abilities alone would be a death sentence, a short-sighted strategy that would lead to disaster against the true threats that awaited me in the wider world beyond the safety of the Academy. Frustration boiled in my blood as I mentally counted the days since I had arrived at the palace, each one passing like a slow drip of poison into my veins. I had come to the palace with a clear goal in mind: to kill beasts and level up faster, to become a mage of legendary power and prestige. But instead, I had found myself trapped in a web of mindless labour, forced into menial tasks that drained my energy and stole my time, my potential as a mage languishing in the shadows as I played the role of guard and servant to the palace''s elites. Despite my efforts, my progress as a mage was painfully slow, my magical abilities advancing at a glacial pace despite my diligent training due the little opportunities for growth that the palace''s schedule provided. As I contemplated my situation, a bitter realization settled over me like a shroud. Had I remained on the farm, free from the shackles of palace work and the constraints of my duties as a guard, I could have pursued my magical development with relentless determination, venturing into the forest to hunt down beasts and become a two star mage in the crucible of combat. And now, I found myself lamenting what could have been, the path not taken haunting my every step as I struggled to make sense of the present, my frustration mounting with every passing day. As my friends celebrated my unlikely victory over the two-star mage, I found myself unable to join in their revelry, my mood a black cloud that cast a shadow over the conversation. While they saw only the glory of my triumph, I saw only the fluke nature of my win, a hollow achievement that couldn''t always be replicated. As the conversation continued, I managed to plaster a thin smile on my face, my eyes hollow and my laughter hollow as I nodded along with my friends'' chatter. From the corner of my eyes, I saw Damon heading towards the exit. He looked back at me expectantly. "Hey guys, sorry, but I have to go now," I said, giving my friends an apologetic smile as I rose to my feet, "We''ll see tomorrow". Emily said and hugged me. I nodded. "I can''t wait." Chapter 132: A sudden sound You seem less giddy than I would normally expect," Damon finally remarked, breaking the silence that had stretched on for almost a minute now. There was a note of concern in his voice.As we walked, the steady, rhythmic sound of our boots crunching against the sandy ground provided the only accompaniment to the weighty silence that had descended upon us. My continued silence seemed to baffle Damon, his friendly jibe met only with the impenetrable wall of my stoic facade. Turning to face me, his brows furrowed in confusion, Damon sought to break through the silence that had settled between us "Seriously dude, what is the matter?" He asked. As I shook my head, my steps continuing to carry me forward, my mind struggled to find the words to express the turmoil that churned within me. What could I tell Damon? That I was frustrated with the palace''s constraints, longing for the freedom to pursue my own path and my own ambitions? With no easy answer presenting itself, I chose to remain silent, In the end, I knew that voicing my frustrations would only lead to more conflict and more complications. It was better, I decided, to keep my thoughts to myself, to bottle up my feelings and soldier on as a loyal guard to the empire As the silence stretched on, Damon''s own confusion seemed to deepen, his brow creasing with concern as he struggled to understand what caused my brooding mood. Resigning himself to the silence, however, he fell into step beside me, our footsteps falling into a steady rhythm as we made our way to the palace. "Do you ever leave the castle?" I asked after a while, breaking the silence. "See who decided to stop being mute". Damon said with a smirk. I gave him a stony glare. "Tough crowd". He muttered, still smiling. "But no, I never leave the castle, why?" "Could you?" I asked. Damon fell into a contemplative silence, his features scrunching up in thought as he considered my question. "Why do you ask? He asked after a while". "Nothing". I said and resumed walking in silence. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If it counts for anything, I thought you fought amazingly". Damon said. "I won''t be surprised if you have fans now at the academy". A mirthless chuckle escaped my lips as I scoffed at the idea of fans, my expression returning to its usual brooding mask as I shook my head in frustration. "Unless those fans are beast monsters that I can level up on," I thought ,unimpressed, "I don''t want anything to do with them." I was supposed to meet with Luna but as night fell over the palace, I found myself with no desire for human interaction, my spirit weary and my heart burdened by the weight of my thoughts. Retreating to the privacy of my room, I bolted the door behind me, the heavy wood acting as a barrier against the outside world as I sank into my bed and closed my eyes, allowing sleep to pull me into its embrace. *** As the first rays of sunlight filtered through the window, I stirred from sleep, my mind sluggish and my body heavy with exhaustion. Blinking the sleep from my eyes, I sat up in bed, my gaze falling on the door to the room as I wondered if Luna had come by the night before. As I contemplated the possibility of Luna''s arrival, my mind began to spin with scenarios, each one painted in shades of uncertainty and what-ifs. Perhaps she had come to the door, her hand raised to knock, only to find it locked tight. Would she have waited, her knuckles rapping against the wood in a soft rhythm as she called out for me? Or perhaps she had simply turned away, her disappointment a silent companion as she made her way back to her own quarters, her footsteps echoing through the corridors of the palace as she retreated into the shadows of the night. With a sigh, I rose from my bed, my movements sluggish and my feet dragging against the floor as I made my way to the door. With a muted click, I unbolted the lock, the lock turning easily under my fingers as I released its hold on the door. Returning to my bed, I fell back onto the mattress with a heavy sigh, the weight of my mood pressing down on me like a leaden blanket as I stared up at the ceiling As Damon and I made our way to the academy that morning, I felt the weight of a thousand eyes upon me, their gazes like tangible forces that dragged at me as I walked. Some looked upon me with admiration, their faces alight with respect and reverence, their whispers carrying the echoes of my victory over the two-star mage. But others looked upon me with scorn and resentment, their eyes narrowed in suspicion as they regarded me with a mixture of jealousy and disbelief, their whispers a sharp contrast to the adulation of my admirers. "Come fight me, any of you". I said in my mind. As I waited for the masters to arrive and the day''s training to commence, I found myself lost in the half-hearted banter of my friends, my thoughts drifting back to the battle and the stares that had followed me throughout the day. i answered their questions with nonchalance, my mind only half-focused on their conversations as I nodded and smiled in all the right places, my attention drawn more to the weight of my own thoughts than to the words of my companions. As the day''s training progressed, I found my attention caught by a faint, rhythmic drumming in the distance, a sound that seemed to echo through the air like a distant heartbeat. I realized it was the sound of a horse trotting along the cobbled paths, its hooves striking the ground in a familiar, rhythmic pattern, and it was growing closer. I looked up to see master Jared staring at the entrance. Chapter 133: The letter As I took in the sight of the other masters, their attention fixed on the entrance as the drumming sound grew louder still.Each of the masters seemed to wear an expression of guarded expectation, their eyes locked on the entrance as they awaited the arrival of whatever ¨C or whoever ¨C was causing the strange commotion. As the drumming grew louder, its rhythm beating a tattoo in the air, the other mages remained oblivious to its presence, their training continuing without pause as they focused on the tasks at hand. But as the sound drew nearer, its rhythm echoing through the air like a pulse, the first signs of awareness began to flicker across their faces, their eyes widening and their movements slowing as they began to sense the strange disturbance that had so captivated the masters. With a sudden, thunderous sound, a horse burst into the training ground, its hooves striking the earth with a force that shook the ground beneath them. The rider, clad in armor and wearing a look of urgency on his face, guided the horse to a halt, his hand tightening on the reins as he swung himself down from the saddle, his boots hitting the ground with a dull thud. As the rider scanned the group of masters, his gaze sweeping from one to the next in search of the proper recipient, he seemed to grow increasingly unsure of himself, the weight of his message weighing heavily on his shoulders. With a sigh of resignation, he turned to Master Jared. With a sudden burst of motion, the messenger pushed past the group of students, his shirt flapping in the wind as he dashed towards Master Jared, his hand outstretched as he held the letter aloft. The parchment crackled in the his grip, its seal bearing the imperial crest of the palace, a sign of its importance and urgency. "I apologize for interrupting your training, Master Jared," he said, his voice tinged with urgency as he bowed slightly. "I have an urgent message from the palace." As Master Jared took the letter in hand, his gaze fixed on the seal that held the parchment together, he could not help but raise a single eyebrow in confusion, his expression one of puzzlement as he considered the mystery of the message. In the wake of Master Jared''s question, the entire academy seemed to hold its breath, the silence that descended upon the training ground as heavy as the weight of the news that was about to be delivered. Eyes watched intently, our gazes fixed on Master Jared as he held the message, the faint rustle of the parchment the only sound in the quiet air. Time seemed to slow to a crawl, every moment an eternity as the messenger shifted uneasily, the crowd of students and masters alike waiting for the words that would change everything. The air was thick with anticipation, the silence so absolute that even the whisper of a breath seemed to echo like a shout through the stillness. And then, as the messenger shifted restlessly and the crowd of students held their breath, the sound of a single pin dropping would have been a deafening roar in the stillness of the air, its echo reverberating through the training ground and beyond. As the seconds ticked by and the quietude of the academy continued to stretch on, a sense of unease settled over the crowd of mages and masters alike, their collective attention fixed on the drama unfolding before them. In any other circumstance, the masters might have reprimanded their students for allowing themselves to be distracted from their training, but in this moment, they were just as engrossed in the mystery that hung over Master Jared and the messenger. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With the eyes of the academy upon him, Master Jared carefully unfolded the parchment, his hands steady and his expression unreadable as he revealed the message within. Like a single ripple in a still pond, the motion sent a wave of anticipation through the crowd. Master Jared''s eyes lifted from the page, their gaze sweeping across the crowd of assembled students and masters as the letter was lowered to his side, his expression grave and his demeanor solemn. As he met the expectant gazes of those around him, the air seemed to compress, the tension in the room reaching a fever pitch as he prepared to speak. Master Jared shifted his gaze from the assembled masses to the other masters standing beside him, their faces solemn and their eyes grave as they, too, awaited his next words. And then, turning back to the crowd, his gaze sweeping across the sea of anxious faces, Master Jared''s voice rang out, the weight of his words adding a gravity to his voice. "There will be a slight break in lessons while we masters discuss," Master Jared announced, his tone authoritative but quiet. He said it in a quiet voice because he knew that the other masters had enhanced hearing and they would hear what he was saying with no stress. As Master Jared''s words sank into the air, the other masters nodded in understanding, their faces grave and their eyes focused on the task at hand. Turning to their respective classes, they addressed the students with words of reassurance, their tones soothing and their gestures measured as they sought to quell the rising tide of curiosity and anxiety that had begun to spread through the ranks of the students. As the last of the masters'' assurances faded into the air, their forms shifted, their bodies turning towards the palace''s gates, their footsteps quick and sure as they moved to convene in a huddle. The ring of masters grew tighter as they drew closer, their voices a low murmur of hushed conversation as they pored over the contents of the letter, their words lost to all but themselves in the echoing silence of the training grounds. The silence of the academy hung heavy in the air, the only sound the faint shuffle of feet and the hushed whispers of concerned students as they watched the masters emerge from their huddle, their faces grave and their expressions taut with worry. As the masters stood before the assembled students, their faces pale and grave, it was Master Aco, the bald master with the thin white beard, who stepped forward, his frame small and lean, his movements precise as he cupped his hands in front of him. The sound of Master Aco''s voice reverberated across the training ground, its volume unnatural and amplified as it carried with ease to the farthest reaches of the gathered students. Chapter 134: Call to battle The sound of Master Aco''s voice reverberated across the training ground, its volume unnatural and amplified as it carried with ease to the farthest reaches of the gathered students."Hello, mages," he boomed, his words sharp and powerful, the words echoing in the air like a clap of thunder, their force catching the attention of even the most distracted of students. Indeed, as Master Aco spoke, the air around him seemed to shimmer and ripple, the sound of his voice taking on a strange, almost electric quality as it echoed and amplified in the space around him. And in the moment of realization, I found myself struck by the mastery of the mage''s craft, my eyes widening in awe as I recognized the subtle manipulation of air currents that had given Master Aco''s voice such power and clarity. I realized he was somehow manipulating the air and using it to amplify the sound of his voice. As I watched Master Aco, my admiration mixed with a fierce determination, my heart burning with a fiery resolve as I vowed to myself that one day, I too would wield such power and mastery over the elements. For in that moment, I saw not just a master of magic, but a glimpse of my own potential, a vision of the greatness that I knew lay within my grasp. As Master Aco''s words resonated in the air, the sea of students seemed to shift, their bodies moving as one as they converged towards the center of the training ground, their eyes wide and their faces filled with anticipation as they awaited his next words. As the last of the students came to a stop, the air around them still and silent, Master Aco began to speak once more, his voice clear and steady as he revealed the grim news. "We''ve just received a letter from the emperor," he announced, his words heavy with the weight of his words. "There has been another attack." The murmurs of disbelief and shock that swept through the gathered mages were like a physical force, their voices rising and falling like the surf upon the shore as they struggled to comprehend the news of the assault. And among them, I found myself frozen in shock, I couldn''t believe the palace was being attacked for the second time in a row. "It is not the palace being attacked," Master Aco said, his voice low and grave as he continued. "Rather, it is Nahama the town closest to this place." "The troops are too far away to come to our aid, and so it falls to us to defend Namahama from this threat," "All one-star mages," he said, his voice firm and resolute, "are to remain here at the academy, where you will continue your training and await our return." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The two star mages, on the other hand, will join us as we ride to the palace, where Prince Ryoken and the Royal Guard await us." As the reality of Master Aco''s announcement sank in, my hands curled into fists of frustration, my teeth clenching as a surge of bitterness washed over me. "Again," I thought to myself, "again, we are left behind, treated like children while the two-star mages are given the privilege of standing at the front lines." The taste of injustice was bitter on my tongue, the desire to prove myself to the masters and the mages around me burning in my chest as I watched the two-star mages prepare for their journey. With my resolve set and my determination burning bright, my eyes narrowed, a fierce determination shining in their depths as I resolved to defy the orders that had been handed down to me. "This time," I thought to myself, a defiant fire in my soul, "there is no way I am going to be left behind." My gaze suddenly fell upon the familiar form of Damon, his head held high as he strode towards the gates alongside the other two-star mages. With a determined stride, I quickened my pace, my feet pounding against the earth as I began to close the distance between myself and Damon. As I continued to make my way towards Damon, my eyes fixed on my friend''s form in the distance, the sound of Emily''s voice suddenly rang out behind me, her voice echoing in the stillness of the air. "Levi, wait!" she cried, her words filled with urgency as she called out to me. But I did not slow my pace, did not give her any heed, my determination unwavering as I continued to make my way towards Damon, my eyes fixed on my charge and the opportunity that awaited me beyond the walls of the academy. As my feet thudded against the earth, the sound of Emily''s voice fading in the distance behind me, I finally reached Damon''s side, Damon turned to face me, his eyebrows raised in surprise as he took in my sudden appearance. "Aren''t all one star mages supposed to stay back?" He whispered to me. "Aren''t I supposed to always be by your side?" I whispered in return. "That didn''t stop you from leaving yesterday". He muttered. "Oh grow up". I huffed. As Damon and I exchanged words, the scene at the front of the palace was one of tension and purpose. Standing atop a high ledge, the crown Prince Juan commanded the attention of the assembled mages, his face grave and his stance determined as he addressed the crowd. Beside him stood the Captain of the Royal Guard, his face equally stern and his gaze fixed on the assembled mages as he awaited their orders. I quickly positioned himself in the middle of the two-star mages, my body melding into the crowd of assembled mages as I sought to escape notice. My heart pounded in my chest as I tried to make myself invisible, my eyes darting back and forth as I searched for any sign that I had been spotted "Hello, mages," Prince Juan began, his voice smooth and authoritative. "There is no time to waste. The enemy is upon us and we must act swiftly". Chapter 135: First sight of Nahama Prince Juan''s words carried a sense of command, his voice steady and measured as he continued to address the assembled mages."There will be no grouping today," he declared, his tone resolute as he continued. "The attack we face is smaller in scale than the last one, but no less dangerous." The mages shifted as they absorbed this information, their expressions grim as they listened to the Prince''s words. "We will all ride to Nahama at once," he declared, his gaze sweeping across the assembled mages, his voice firm and authoritative as he continued. "And there, we will engage the beasts in battle." As the Prince''s words faded into the air, a murmur of agreement rippled through the crowd of mages, their bodies shifting in unison as they prepared to heed the call to arms. Prince Juan, his face grim and his posture straight, nodded in satisfaction as he surveyed the assembled mages, his gaze fixed on each of our faces in turn as he sought to gauge our readiness. "Alright then, let''s go." With the Prince and the Captain of the Guard leading the way, the procession of mages began to move towards the gates of the palace, our steps quick and purposeful as we readied ourselves for the journey ahead. Behind the Prince and the Captain, the masters formed a line of skilled and powerful mages, their presence a reassurance to the assembled mages as we prepared to ride into battle. The rest of us were behind them. As the masters walked on, the eyes of Master Jared, sharp and piercing, seemed to find their way to me in the crowd of mages, his gaze piercing mine like a dagger as he took in the sight of me among the assembled two-star mages. My breath caught in my throat, my heart pounded against my chest as I met Master Jared''s gaze, my mind raced as I braced myself for the inevitable confrontation. My eyes searched the master''s face for any sign of recognition or rebuke. As Master Jared''s gaze lingered on me for a moment longer, the silence stretching like a taut string between us, it seemed for a moment that the master would speak, his lips parting as if to form words. But then, with a shake of his head and a deep sigh, Master Jared continued on his way, his body moving in step with the other masters as he made his way towards the gates of the palace. As he moved away from me, the tension that had been building in my body seemed to release all at once, a sigh of relief escaping my lips as I watched the master depart. My shoulders slumped as the adrenaline of the moment began to fade. As my thoughts swirled in a flurry of uncertainty, the sound of a familiar voice suddenly cut through the noise of the crowd. A hand tapped on my shoulder as a familiar face appeared at my side. "What are you doing here, man?" the voice asked, its tone a mixture of amusement and concern as it reached my ears. I whipped around to face the person who had tapped me on the shoulder and my gaze fell upon the friendly face of Aaron. He was standing with Zoe who looked at me with an expression that was both curious and something else I couldn''t quite place. "To protect the Prince". I replied in a bored tone. "Why else?" Zoe''s gaze shifted around us, taking in the crowd of mages as she responded "And where is the prince?" As I took stock of my surroundings, I suddenly realized that Damon, who I was supposed to be protecting, was nowhere to be seen. I shrugged. "He is somewhere here". Aaron chuckled at my words, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "Let''s go," he said, patting me on the shoulder. While Aaron remained undeterred by my presence with them, Zoe, on the other hand, seemed less convinced. As we walked side by side, I caught a glimpse of her face, her expression taut with disapproval. "You should have stayed at the academy," she said quietly, her words carrying a note of reprimand. "You don''t have the experience to fight alongside the two-star mages." I bristled at her words, my hackles rising as I responded, "I have more than enough," I snapped, my eyes flashing with defiance as I met her gaze. Zoe seemed to consider my words for a moment, her lips pressed into a thin line as she thought about how to respond. In the end, she seemed to think better of it, clamping her mouth shut as she fell into silence. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The rest of the walk to the gates of the palace passed in uneasy silence, the sound of our footsteps and the whispered conversations of the other mages surrounding us as we continued on our way. As we approached the gates, the massive stone pillars looming before us like sentinels guarding the palace beyond, I scanned the crowd for any sign of Damon so I could find him and stick close to him. But it seemed as though he had vanished into thin air, his familiar form nowhere to be found among the throng of mages. Making a quick decision, I decided to stick with Aaron and Zoe for the time being, my eyes constantly scanning the crowd for any sign of Damon. The town of Nahama was a quiet place, a small community that was home to no more than 500 people. As we entered the town of Nahama, a palpable sense of abandonment and decay hung in the air. The streets were devoid of life, a ghost town of scattered goods and debris that told a story of hasty escape and terror. The ground was littered with the detritus of everyday life, items once cherished now strewn carelessly across the cobblestones: foodstuffs gone rotten, clothing torn and tattered, jewelry and artifacts scattered like discarded toys. Indeed, it seemed as though the townsfolk had discovered the impending attack and had rushed to find shelter, barricading themselves in their homes in a desperate attempt to escape the onslaught of the beasts. Despite their efforts, the townsfolk''s attempts to barricade themselves within the safety of their homes proved futile. The beasts, with their single-minded determination to wreak havoc and destruction, quickly realized the shift in strategy required to carry out their mission. In a frenzy of rage and savagery, the beasts turned their attention to the homes of Nahama, their powerful bodies crashing through walls and doors, their claws tearing through the weak barriers that separated them from their prey. Chapter 136: Coordinated beasts It was a coordinated attack.With a terrifying mix of brute strength and animal cunning, the huge beasts set upon the town, their massive paws pounding against the walls and roofs of the houses, their powerful bodies shaking the very foundations of the buildings as they sought to penetrate the defenses of the terrified townsfolk. With every blow and every impact, the beasts created breaches in the walls and openings in the roofs, exposing the people inside to the fury of their relentless assault. As the larger beasts focused on breaking into the structures, the smaller beasts displayed a different kind of cunning and agility. As the larger beasts created breaches in the structures, the smaller beasts took advantage of the destruction, slipping into the gaps and crevices like tiny terrors, their eyes gleaming with a predatory hunger as they searched for victims to torment. The smallest of the beasts, their bodies no larger than a house cat, were particularly adept at infiltrating the homes, crawling through the smallest of holes and gaps to seek out the inhabitants inside. Once inside, the tiny beasts would spring into action, their sharp claws and teeth causing devastating damage as they attacked with a vicious intensity that belied their diminutive size. As if their savage strength and sharp claws were not enough, some of the smaller beasts possessed elemental magic, their abilities making them even more deadly in their assault on the townsfolk. The beasts with air magic were particularly devious in their attacks, their control over the element of air allowing them to slice through the air with razor-sharp precision. The air mages among them used their powers to create blades of wind, their magic slicing through the thatch and wooden roofs of the houses as if they were made of paper, exposing the inhabitants to the merciless onslaught of the beasts. The windows of the houses, once a source of light and air, became a deadly vulnerability as the air beasts smashed them in, their magic hurling debris and shards of glass into the homes with devastating force. As the beasts with air magic tore through the roofs and windows of the homes, the fire mages among them stepped forward, unleashing torrents of flame that danced across the buildings like a wave of destruction. With each blast of fire, the heat inside the homes grew more and more intense, the family members inside forced to choose between suffocating in the smoke and heat or fleeing into the waiting claws and teeth of the beasts outside. Whether the families chose to remain inside their burning homes or make a desperate attempt to escape, the outcome would be the same and the beasts'' mission would be complete. Even as the air and fire beasts wreaked havoc from above and around, the earth mages among the beasts were hard at work, using their magic to shape the very ground beneath the homes of Nahama into deadly weapons. With a few well-placed motions of their claws, the earth mages summoned forth golems, massive constructs made of earth and stone that rose up from the ground like monolithic giants. With a deafening roar, the golems charged at the houses, their bodies slamming into the structures with unstoppable force, their impact shaking the foundations of the homes and causing the walls to weaken. In a chilling display of coordinated brutality, the earth mages and the larger beasts worked in tandem, their powers amplifying each other to devastating effect. As the larger beasts charged at the houses, their bodies battering the structures like living battering rams, the earth mages used their magic to loosen the ground beneath the foundations, causing the buildings to tilt and sway dangerously as the ground shifted and churned. In a chilling display of strategic savagery, the water mages among the beasts held back their magic, refraining from using their powers to douse the flames that raged through the town. While water is typically seen as a quenching force, in the hands of these elemental mages, it was a deadly tool that could be withheld to inflict maximum suffering on the townsfolk. As the water mages watched the fires rage, the heat and smoke intensifying with every passing moment, they waited patiently for the right moment to unleash their magic, their eyes glittering with cruel anticipation. With a flick of their claws, the water mages unleashed their magic, unleashing a torrent of water that coated the wooden structures of the homes, saturating the wooden beams and planks with moisture. The water, heavy with moisture and imbued with elemental power, began to seep into the wood, weakening the structures and making them more susceptible to the destructive forces of the other beasts. As I marched forward with the other mages, my eyes could not help but be drawn to the horrific spectacle unfolding around me. The beasts worked together with a terrible efficiency, their magic and strength combining to devastating effect. The earth mages laid the foundations for destruction, the fire mages unleashed their fiery fury, the air mages sliced through the defenses of the homes, and the water mages weakened the structures, each element of the attack working in perfect concert to create a symphony of devastation. As the horror of the scene before me settled into my bones, I knew that I had to be ready to defend myself and those around me. Instinctively, I reached for my fans, the delicate weapons slipping into my hands with ease. With a sharp flick of my wrists, the fans snapped open, the blades catching the light as I drew upon the mana within me, coating the blades in a shimmering sheen of magic. The power of the mana thrummed through me, a sense of determination and focus settling over me like a second skin. As I prepared for the impending battle, a surge of excitement coursed through me, a heady mix of adrenaline and anticipation that sent a tingling sensation dancing across my skin. The more I focused on the mana that flowed through my body, the more the tingling grew, transforming into a subtle itch that seemed to crawl along my limbs and spine. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I clenched my teeth, suppressing a shiver of excitement as the itch turned into a burning heat, a primal urge to let loose the power of the mana that coursed through my veins. With a clarion call that rang out across the battlefield, Prince Juan charged into the fray, his sword held high as he cried out to the mages around him. "Fight for your kingdom, mages!" his voice thundered, his words filled with both fury and determination as he led the charge against the beasts. Chapter 137: The giant scorpion Like a tide of water, the mages around me surged forward, a thunderous roar erupting from their throats as they charged at the beasts.A storm of magic erupted around us, a dazzling array of colors and elements clashing against the brutal power of the beasts. The battle had began. The mages and beasts clashed in a ferocious struggle, the sounds of battle filling the air like a raging tempest. Metal rang against stone, fire raged against ice, and the blood of both mages and beasts mingled on the ground as the two sides fought for dominance. In the chaos of the battle, I saw flashes of my fellow mages as they unleashed their magic, their faces contorted with effort and determination. I saw the beasts as they leapt and charged, their savage fury echoing in every movement. The sound of a high-pitched, piercing screech cut through the din of battle, sending a tingle down my spine. Spinning on my heel, I came face to face with a creature straight out of nightmares - a giant scorpion. The Scorpion''s head was small in proportion to the rest of its body, it was oval-shaped and surrounded by many bony protrusions. It had two large eyes that were located on either side of the head. Each eye was composed of hundreds of tiny facets that allowed the scorpion to see in multiple directions at once. Joined to the head were two long antennae that whipped about wildly, as if trying to get signal from every area. I instantly knew this was a beast that was very aware of its surroundings and I needed to be very fast and precise if I wanted to kill it. The scorpion opened its mouth to screech again and I could see its jaws with sharp teeth that looked like it could crush human bone. The body of a scorpion was long and segmented, with a series of jointed segments that allowed the scorpion to move in a fluid, almost serpentine way. The body was covered in a hard, chitinous exoskeleton that no doubt protected it from its opponents'' attacks. Each leg was segmented and jointed, allowing the scorpion great flexibility and agility in movement. And at the end of each leg, the scorpion had small, sharp claws that glinted in the sunlight. Located at the end of the scorpion''s long, segmented tail, was its stinger a thick, sharp appendage that resembled a curved needle. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Overall, the scorpion had a terrifying appearance that was sure to inspire fear and dread in any body. As I stood there, facing off against the scorpion, I felt a sudden surge of adrenaline course through me, my body instinctually preparing for the battle to come. The scorpion let out another screech, the sound piercing the air as it drew its tail back, its stinger glinting with a deadly purpose. I knew that if the scorpion managed to sting me, I would be lost, the poison in its tail powerful enough to fell even the mightiest of mages. In that instant, I knew what I had to do. With the scorpion''s stinger drawing closer, I knew that I had to act quickly. Summoning my magic, I focused my will on my fans, the blades beginning to glow with a fierce, golden light. "You won''t take me so easily, beast!" I cried out, channeling my mana into the fans as I readied myself for the coming attack. The scorpion lashed out with its stinger, the movement swift and deadly as the poisoned tip hurtled towards me with lightning speed. The scorpion''s stinger hurtled towards me with lightning speed, its venomous tip gleaming in the dim light. But I was ready, my fans held high and ready to deflect the blow. With a quick flick of my wrists, I parried the stinger aside, the force of the blow reverberating through my body. The scorpion let out a hiss of frustration as it prepared to strike again, its tail coiling like a serpent ready to strike. I knew that I had to act quickly if I was to survive this encounter. As the scorpion prepared to strike again, I called upon my elemental magic, summoning a two dimensional windslam to aid me. With a flick of my fans, I unleashed a torrent of air that blasted the scorpion off its feet, sending it tumbling backwards. Screeechh~ The scorpion screeched in fury as it righted itself, its eyes flashing with anger as it prepared for another attack. As the scorpion regained its footing, I knew that I had to press my advantage and strike quickly. With another flick of my fans, I unleashed a second blast of air, a vortex this time, and it was aimed at the scorpion''s vulnerable underside. The gust of wind caught the scorpion off guard, lifting it up and flipping it onto its back, exposing the soft, vulnerable flesh of its underbelly. I knew that this was my chance, and I surged forward, my fans held high as I prepared to deliver the finishing blow. With the scorpion on its back, I thrust my fans downwards, their razor-sharp blades slicing through the creature''s soft underbelly. The scorpion let out a screech of agony as it thrashed and twisted, its body twitching as the last of its life ebbed away. And with a final shudder, the scorpion fell still, its eyes fluttering close as it slipped into death. I stood over the fallen beast, my fans still clutched tightly in my hands as I took in the full magnitude of my victory. [1 kill, +10 mana points] As the thrill of victory raced through my veins, I felt my magical energy surge, my mana pool increased by the felling of the scorpion As I wiped the sweat from my brow, the air around me still heavy with the heat and smoke of battle, the piercing sound of another beastly screech cut through the din, making the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. Instinctively, I turned to my right, my eyes searching for the source of the sound. Chapter 138 Air wall As I peered into the distance, my eyes narrowed in concentration, I spotted the source of the sound: a giant crab, its body covered in chitinous armor, its claws snapping with murderous intent as it scuttled towards me.The giant crab was a fearsome sight to behold. Its hard exoskeleton glinted in the dim light, the grayish-green color of its chitin almost blending in with the rubble of the damaged houses. Its body was roughly twice the size of a human, and its legs, equipped with powerful claws, propelled the creature forward with a speed and agility that belied its massive size. Atttached to the sides of its body were two large pincers that snapped viciously at me. And at the front of its body, was a large, boxy carapace that served as its head. You have a new side mission] [Side mission: Survive the giant crab] [Reward: New skill, air-wall] I looked at the screen and smiled, I didn''t need any motivation to kill the crab in the first place, the mere prospect of increasing my mana points was enough. Screeechh~ As the giant crab lunged towards me, I called upon my air magic, but this time, I decided to try a different tactic. With a quick flick of my wrists, I sent a vortex swirling around the creature, trapping it in a swirling tornado of wind and debris. The crab struggled to free itself from the confines of the vortex, its pincers flailing helplessly as it was lifted off the ground and spun around. With the giant crab trapped in the swirling vortex of wind, I knew that I had to act quickly to finish the fight. I channeled my mana into my fans, and with a swift, precise motion, I sent a two dimensional windslam directly into the creature''s exposed underside. The crab screeched in pain, its body lifted and tossed by the force of the blast, its pincers flailing uselessly as it was thrown back against the ground. As the crab lay prone and vulnerable, I seized my opportunity to end the fight. With a final surge of air magic, I sent another two dimensional windslam hurtling towards the creature, its force powerful enough to send it careening across the battlefield, scattering debris in its wake. The giant crab stopped struggling and laid still. [1 kill, +10 mana points] [Side mission completed] [New skill unlocked: Air-wall] I checked the skill out. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Air-wall, when activated, the mage will be able to form a solid barrier of air between it and any object of choice] I remembered how powerful Zoe''s air wall had been and how she kept the serpents away from us. It was a skill that I knew I would appreciate in the coming days. As I stood there, basking in the aftermath of my victory over the giant crab, I heard a low, rumbling growl that seemed to shake the very ground beneath my feet. Turning towards the source of the sound, I saw a hulking figure emerge from the smoke and chaos of the battlefield. It was a two-horned rhinoceros, its massive body encased in rock-like skin and its razor-sharp horns gleaming. With a roar, the two-horned rhinoceros charged towards me, its massive body propelled forward by its powerful legs. I reacted instinctively, channeling my mana into my fans and sending a two dimensional windslam hurtling towards the creature. But the rhino was undaunted, its thick skin absorbing the impact of the blades like they were nothing more than a slight annoyance. I knew that I would need to be more creative if I was to defeat this formidable foe. As the rhinoceros continued its relentless charge, I could feel the ground trembling beneath my feet, the earth itself seeming to tremble with the beast''s elemental power. Enjoy new adventures from empire I watched in horror as the rhino''s skin began to shift and transform, rocks and stones fusing together to form an impenetrable armor that covered its body from head to toe. With a deafening roar, the rhino unleashed its elemental magic, shards of rock and earth hurtling towards me with deadly accuracy. I reacted quickly, dodging the flying debris as best I could, but I knew that I couldn''t keep this up for long. I needed to find a way to exploit the rhino''s weakness. As I circled the creature, staying just out of reach of its horns and tusks, I noticed a small crack in the armor that covered its neck. It was a tiny opening, but it might just be enough. The rhino however didn''t give me time to launch my attack, it immediately hurled more debris at me. This time it was a much larger volume. As the flying debris came hurtling towards me, I didn''t waste time trying to dodge them. Instead, I channeled my air magic into my fans and called forth an air wall, creating an impenetrable shield between me and the rhino''s elemental onslaught. The air swirled and twisted around me, forming a protective barrier that shielded me from the worst of the attack, though I could still feel the earth trembling beneath my feet as the rhino continued its relentless assault. Despite the protection of my wind wall, I knew that I couldn''t stay on the defensive for long. With a burst of wind magic, I shattered the wall of air that had been protecting me, unleashing a ferocious blast of air that sent debris flying in all directions. The rhino, taken by surprise, stumbled back, giving me the opening I needed. Moving with lightning speed, I dashed forward, dodging the creature''s horns and tusks as I made a mad dash towards the exposed spot on its neck. With a single, precise strike, I plunged my mana-charged fans into the vulnerable spot, sinking the blades deep into the rhino''s flesh. The rhino let out a thunderous bellow, its body bucking and thrashing as it tried to dislodge my weapons. But I held fast, digging my feet into the ground and bracing myself against the creature''s violent spasms. As the rhino''s elemental power began to fade and the rock armor began to fall off, I twisted the blades of my fans, driving them deeper into the creature''s flesh until I felt the last of its life drain away. With a final shudder, the rhino collapsed, its massive body crashing to the ground with a deafening thud. [1 kill, + 10 mana points] Chapter 139 Hippo and the beast titan As the rhino''s body slumped to the ground, the battlefield fell silent, the clamor of battle giving way to a deathly stillness. But I knew that the fight was far from over.Continue your saga on empire As I scanned the battlefield for my next opponent, I saw a massive red-bellied hippopotamus charging towards me, its wide mouth agape and its tusks gleaming with elemental power. I steadied myself, my heart racing as I readied my defenses against this fearsome new foe. The screen came on. [New side mission: pluck the red bellied hippo''s eye] [Reward: Propelling] The red-bellied hippopotamus was a formidable sight to behold, its massive body rippling with muscle. Its skin was thick and gray, with patches of dark red fur covering its belly and flanks. The creature''s head was large and round, with small, beady eyes that were almost lost amidst the folds of its wrinkled skin. A pair of long, curved tusks protruded from either side of its mouth, giving it a formidable appearance. As the hippopotamus barreled towards me, I braced myself for the imminent onslaught. Its thick, gray skin was protected by powerful earth magic, making it almost impervious to physical attacks. I lunged to the side, evading the creature''s tusks and horns with a nimble dodge, but its power was relentless. A shower of rocks and earth rained down upon me, tearing into my flesh and sending me sprawling to the ground. As I lay sprawled on the ground, my breath coming in ragged gasps, the hippo closed in for the kill. Its massive body reared up on its hind legs, ready to bring its full weight crashing down upon me. I rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding the creature''s deadly hooves as they slammed into the earth, sending up a cloud of dust and debris. Struggling to my feet, I summoned the last of my strength, channeling all of my remaining mana into a single, concentrated point on the fan. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the hippopotamus brought its massive bulk crashing down towards me, I unleashed my final blast of air magic, shooting out a vortex at it. The air around me swirled and twisted, the winds whipping into a frenzy as they hurtled towards the hippo, forming a deadly vortex that encircled the creature''s body. The hippo bellowed in rage as the vortex tightened, pulling at its limbs and tearing at its flesh. Its elemental power struggled against the wind, but to no avail As the hippopotamus struggled against the vortex, its elemental power reached a fever pitch. With a mighty roar, the creature unleashed a final, desperate surge of magic, shattering the vortex and sending the winds scattering in every direction. The hippo rose to its feet, its skin covered in blood and lacerations, but its eyes gleamed with a fierce determination as it reared up for another charge. I knew that I had to finish this quickly if I was to survive. With the hippo bearing down on me, I channeled my mana into my fans, summoning an airwall, a barrier of wind magic that stood before my body as a protective shield. The creature struck with devastating force, slamming its heavy bulk into my shield and sending me sprawling backwards. But the winds held, the force of the impact dissipating against the elemental barrier. With the hippo momentarily thrown off balance, I gathered my strength and leapt forward, aiming for the creature''s exposed flank. As I lunged towards the hippopotamus, I summoned my air magic, channeling it into a powerful one directional windslam that blasted towards the creature with lethal force. The hippo, caught off guard by the sudden attack, staggered backwards, its elemental power struggling to hold against the onslaught of magic. With a final, agonized bellow, the hippopotamus collapsed to the ground, its body shuddering as the last of its life drained away. I rushed to it and stuck my fan into its right eye and plucked it out with a sickening squelch. I staggered back, the last remnants of my elemental power dissipating into the air as I caught my breath. My body was battered and bruised, my energy almost spent, but I had prevailed against one of the most formidable foes I had ever faced. [1 kill, +10 mana points] [Side mission complete] [New skill: Propelling, this skill allows the user to launch himself from a spot with extra lift] As the dust settled and the smoke cleared, I surveyed the battlefield, steeling myself for the next challenge that awaited me. As the adrenaline faded and the reality of my situation set in, I felt a cold, creeping dread begin to wash over me. The silence of the battlefield was broken only by the sound of my ragged breathing, but I sensed that something was wrong. The hairs on the back of my neck stood on end, and my heart raced with an instinctive fear. I scanned the horizon, searching for the source of my unease. But the smoke and rubble obscured my vision, and I could see nothing but shadows and ruins. As my gaze swept across the ruins of the battlefield, a movement caught my eye. A massive, shadowy form loomed in the distance, towering over the rubble and debris. My heart skipped a beat as I realized that it was another beast titan, even larger and more fearsome than the ones I had faced before. The beast titan was not charging at me, but rather, it was staring directly at me with an unsettling intensity. Its eyes were fixed on mine, its gaze unwavering and full of murderous intent. As I watched, the beast titan tightened its grip on the unconscious mage it was holding, lifting him up in the air as if he weighed nothing at all. With a sickening twist of its wrist, the titan plunged its sword into the mage''s belly, the blade piercing deep into his flesh and eliciting a muffled scream of pain. The titan''s eyes never left mine, and I felt my stomach turn as it twisted the blade deeper, savoring the mage''s agony with a cruel satisfaction. Chapter 140 Fighting the titan As the titan continued to stare at me, its gaze unwavering and cold, I broke into a full sprint, my feet pounding against the rubble as I raced towards it.As I sprinted towards the titan, a fierce determination consumed me. My eyes narrowed into deadly slits, my teeth clenched in a grimace of rage as I focused all of my energy into a single, burning desire: to kill the beast and increase your mana points. Despite my determination, a small part of me feared that another mage would get to the titan before I did. The battlefield was a chaotic maelstrom, and I could not afford to let my guard down for even a moment. I knew that if another mage was to strike the killing blow, I would never be able to forgive myself or him. I had come this far, and I would not let anyone else claim the spoils of victory. With every stride, my thirst for power grew, a fierce determination driving me onwards as I closed the distance between myself and the titan. At last, I stood face-to-face with the beast titan, our eyes locked in a deadly battle of wills. The air was thick with tension, the faint sounds of distant battle the only noise to break the silence. The titan was massive, towering over me by a foot, its muscles rippling. But I was not intimidated. I had faced danger before, and I would not back down now. Slowly, I reached behind my back and drew my fans, the blades shimmering with elemental magic as I prepared to strike. The titan''s voice was a chilling, hollow echo that seemed to reverberate through the air. Its lips did not move, but the words it spoke were clear and unmistakable. "Titan slayer, so you''ve come again." The titan''s voice echoed in my head , its words carrying a weighty menace that seemed to hang in the air. "I was watching as you killed them, my comrades. I wanted to come stop you but I was prohibited. Now, I will have my revenge." I met the titan''s gaze with a steely determination, my eyes flashing with defiance. "Shut up and fight, beast," I snarled, the words a challenge and a promise. "Your days are numbered, and I will be the one to end them." The titan growled and rushed at me. As I faced off against the titan, my every movement was swift and precise. My fans sliced through the air, dancing around the titan''s heavy, powerful blows with an agility born of desperation. The creature''s fiery sword swung at me with deadly force, the heat searing my skin as I dodged and weaved, searching for an opening to strike. I could feel my body growing weak, the energy within me draining with every passing moment. But I refused to give up, refusing to let the titan claim victory over me. I''m desperation, and with a burst of elemental power, I activated propelling and it was like there was a gust of wind that sent me spiraling through the air, evading the titan''s sword strike by the barest of margins. My eyes widened as I saw the preciseness of the propelling, any more delay and the sword would have driven into me. I landed in a crouch, my feet digging into the earth as I prepared to retaliate. My eyes flicked to the titan''s fiery blade, the heat of the weapon searing my skin even from a distance. I knew that I needed to disarm the titan if I was to have any hope of winning this battle. With every ounce of strength I could muster, I launched myself towards the titan, my fans slicing through the air with a deadly precision. The creature swung its sword with a thunderous roar, the heat of the weapon scorching the ground beneath my feet. I twisted to the side, narrowly avoiding the strike as I swung my fans towards the titan''s wrist, aiming to sever the connection between the creature and its weapon. The blades sliced through the air, a gust of wind trailing in their wake as they struck the titan''s arm with a piercing blow. The titan let out a bellowing roar, the searing heat of its sword flickering for a moment as it staggered back, a look of shock and fury in its eyes. I pressed my advantage, using the momentum of my attack to spin on my heels, the blades of my fans whistling through the air as I sent a slash of air at the creature''s arm once more. The titan''s sword fell from its grasp, the blade clattering to the ground as the creature let out a deafening howl of pain and rage. I wasted no time, darting towards the fallen sword and scooping it up with practiced ease. The blade was still warm to the touch, the remnants of its fire sizzling along the edges of the weapon. The titan, realizing its loss, charged towards me with a murderous intent, its massive fists raised as it sought to crush me beneath its weight. With a burst of speed, I leaped to the side, avoiding the titan''s blow as I swung the sword in a sweeping arc towards its arm. The sword cut through the titan''s armor with a slice, the creature''s roar of pain echoing across the battlefield. I pressed the attack, driving the creature back with a series of quick, precise strikes. I activated invulnerability and felt a halo of mana coat my body, forming an impenetrable barrier against the titan''s deadly blows as I continued to hack and slash at it. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The titan bellowed in rage, its fists pounding against my defensive shield as I channeled the my mana into the blade of the sword. The flames along the edge of the weapon died and were replaced with a coat of air as I drove the sword deep into the titan''s shoulder. The creature howled in agony, the sound of its pain reverberating across the battlefield as I twisted the blade deeper, the mana scorching its flesh. With a final, mighty shove, I wrenched the blade free from the titan''s body, the creature''s roar of pain turning into a gurgling whimper as it collapsed to its knees. I stared down at the titan, its elemental power fading as its body slumped forward, the last of its life slipping away. [1 beast titan kill, +70 mp] I had won, but the cost had been great. My body was battered and bruised. Chapter 141 You scoundrel I dropped the fiery sword to the ground, the weapon clattering against the rubble with a resounding clang.My breath came in ragged gasps and as I surveyed the battlefield, I saw that the tide of the battle had turned in the mages'' favor. Many of the beast monsters lay dead or dying, their bodies strewn across the rubble. The few that remained were being hunted down and slaughtered by the mages, their elemental magic a fierce and unstoppable force. The mages themselves had suffered losses, but their numbers were still strong. Their ranks were battered and bruised, but they had held the line and prevailed against the onslaught of beasts. I spotted Prince Juan and Damon fighting side by side, their blades flashing with elemental magic as they carved a path through the beast monsters. Juan''s face was set with determination, his sword a blur of motion as he cut down enemy after enemy with lethal efficiency. Damon, too, fought with a fierce intensity, his magic crackling around him as he unleashed a barrage of elemental attacks. The two of them were a force to be reckoned with, a formidable pair that even the most powerful monsters would hesitate to challenge. I waded back into the fray, my fans a whirling dervish of deadly motion as I struck down the remaining beast monsters. The battle was fierce and brutal, but I was a force of nature, my body moving with a speed and grace that was almost otherworldly. My elemental magic was a raging storm of wind, a tempestuous force that the beasts could not withstand. At last, the final beast was slain, its body crumpling to the ground in a pool of blood and gore. Opening my profile, I saw that my battle stats had been updated. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 4] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 56] [Intelligence: 40] [Stamina: 43] [Speed: 50] [Mana: 680/1000] S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Element: Air] [Lust points: 0] I wasn''t quite there yet, but I was closer than ever to becoming a two star mage. **** Later that evening, Luna was walking in the palace hallway, her steps measured and steady as she carried a basket of fresh linens. Her gaze was focused on the task at hand, her expression serene and composed. I stopped and watched her pass, her graceful figure seeming to glide down the hallway like a gentle breeze. As Luna passed, her lips curved in a gentle smile, her hair swaying behind her like a river of silk. My eyes traced the curves of her hips, my gaze lingering on the bounce of her bosom as she walked. I felt a stirring of desire within me, my blood quickening as I made the decision to approach her. It was a game I was more than willing to play, and I knew that the prize would be well worth the effort. "Hey, pretty," I called out as Luna passed by, my voice carrying across the distance between us. At the sound of my voice, Luna froze, her body stiffening as if struck by a bolt of lightning. Slowly, she turned to face me, her movements mechanical and robotic, as if her mind were struggling to process the information. "Levi," she said, her voice flat and emotionless, "what do you want with me?" I cocked my head, a playful smirk on my face as I responded, "Now, now, Luna. That''s no way to greet an old friend." Luna''s eyes narrowed into slits of rage as she glared at me, her expression hardened by a mixture of anger and contempt. "Old friend?" she spat, her voice dripping with venom, "You''re no friend of mine, Levi. You think I''d forget how you made a fool of me, planning a meeting and not showing up?" I chuckled, leaning against the wall in a casual manner as I responded, "Oh, come on, Luna. You can''t stay mad at me forever." Luna''s hands clenched into fists, her anger growing by the second as she continued, "Do you have any idea how stupid you made me look? Knocking on that door for hours, like a fool, waiting for you to show up". "Luna, come on," I said, my voice laced with a hint of exasperation as I rolled my eyes. "Look, I''m sorry if you feel like I made you look like a fool, but it''s not like anyone was there to see you." She turned back to face me, her face a mask of stony anger as she retorted, "You''re not sorry. You''re never sorry. You''re a selfish, arrogant bastard who only cares about himself." A mask of indignation settled over my features, my eyes flashing with feigned anger as I shot back at Luna, "How dare you say I only care about myself? That''s not true at all. I care about many things, Luna. I care about you, I care about my training. That''s why I was too exhausted that night to make it to our meeting." At the sound of my words, Luna''s expression softened, her shoulders relaxing ever so slightly as she listened. "I really am sorry," I continued, my voice, mock sincere as I met her gaze. She held my gaze for a long moment, searching my eyes for any sign of duplicity before she finally spoke. Okay. The corners of my mouth curved into a smirk, the fire in my eyes igniting as I replied, "How about I make it up to you tonight?" Luna rolled her eyes at my words, her lips pursing into a thin line as she replied, "You''re going to stand me up again, aren''t you?" "No, Luna," I insisted, my voice soft and persuasive, "I promise I won''t". She hesitated, her expression uncertain as she regarded me for a long moment before finally relenting. "Fine. I''ll come tonight." Luna turned to leave, but I stopped her with a gentle hand on her shoulder. "Luna," I said, my voice low and earnest, "can I get a hug before you go? Just a quick one, to say sorry." She sighed, but allowed me to embrace her. As I wrapped my arms around her, I couldn''t resist the temptation to give her buttcheeks a playful squeeze. Luna gasped and pushed me away, her face flushing with anger as she exclaimed, "You scoundrel! That''s not what I meant by a hug!" Chapter 142 Kissing Luna(18+) "Couldn''t resist," I said with a playful shrug, my mischievous smirk still etched across my face. "I mean, it''s not every day you get to cop a feel of an ass like that."My eyes lingered on Luna''s curvaceous backside for a moment before I winked at her. Luna let out a deep sigh, her shoulders sagging as she shook her head in exasperation. "Whatever," she muttered under her breath, her heels clicking against the floor as she turned and walked away, the swish of her skirt and the click of her heels echoing down the hall as she disappeared from sight. My eyes were glued to Luna''s retreating form, her hips swaying in a hypnotic rhythm as she walked away. The curve of her buttcheeks was a work of art, each sway causing her skirt to shift just enough to tease a glimpse of the toned flesh beneath. Your next read is at empire I couldn''t help but let out a low, appreciative whistle, the sound echoing down the hall long after she had disappeared around the corner. As the night wore on and the moon hung high in the velvet sky, I found myself sprawled across my bed, my body heavy with the weight of the day''s exertions. Just as I was beginning to drift off into slumber, a sharp knock at the door jolted me back to alertness. Sitting up, I threw on a robe and padded across the room, pausing to peer through the peephole before swinging the door open. Standing in the hall, with a look of desire in her eyes, was Luna. As the door swung open, revealing Luna standing in the hallway, my gaze locked on to her immediately, the desire I felt for her obvious on my face. "Look who finally showed up," I drawled, resting my arm against the doorframe. "I was beginning to think you''d chickened out." Luna''s eyes flashed with a mix of indignation and desire as she stepped into my room, closing the door behind her. "Don''t flatter yourself, Levi," she said, her voice low and husky. "I just wanted to make you sweat a little." The tension between us was palpable, each breath sending a ripple of energy through the air that was almost tangible. I stood my ground, the cocky grin on my face never wavering as I locked eyes with Luna. "And now you''re here," I replied, my voice dripping with a confidence that bordered on arrogance. "So, what''s it going to be? Are we going to dance around each other like we''ve been doing for the past week, or are we finally going to give in to what we both want?" The air crackled with tension as Luna and I continued to circle each other like predators, each waiting for the perfect moment to pounce. Luna sat on the edge of the bed, her posture cool and collected as she watched me intently. "Don''t get any ideas, Levi," she said, her voice cold and commanding. "I''m not here to play games with you, or to be seduced by your charms. I came here to prove to myself that you''re not the arrogant prick I think you are." My laughter boomed through the room, the sound reverberating off the walls with the force of a thunderclap. I threw my head back, savoring the moment as Luna watched me with a hint of unease in her eyes. In one swift movement, I grabbed her arm and pulled her to her feet, her body stiffening in protest as I brought her up to face me. Keeping a tight grip on Luna''s arm, I lifted my free hand to her chin, gently yet firmly tilting her face upwards so that she was forced to look at me. Her eyes met mine, a flash of defiance in their depths, but I could see the beginnings of a surrender in the way her breath hitched in her throat. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With our faces mere inches apart, I could feel the warmth of Luna''s breath against my skin, the hitch in her chest betraying the turmoil raging within her. "Really," I drawled, letting the word hang in the air between us like a promise. "If you didn''t come here for that, then why are you here?" Luna''s eyes were wide with a mixture of anger, desire, and fear. The rise and fall of her chest was almost hypnotic, the swell of her breasts tantalizingly close to my own chest. I could see the confusion and longing in her eyes, the struggle within her to deny what her body was screaming for. Her lips parted as if she were about to speak, but no words came out, only a soft, ragged breath that seemed to echo through the room My patience was at an end. I was no longer willing to play games with Luna, no longer willing to let her dance around her desires. With cultivated boldness, I leaned forward and claimed her lips with my own. [kiss, +20 lp] The kiss was hot and passionate, my lips demanding her surrender as I tasted the sweet nectar of her mouth. She struggled against me at first, her body stiff and resistant, but the heat of my kiss soon melted away her defenses, her lips parting in submission as she surrendered to my embrace. The kiss deepened, our lips locked in a heated embrace as I savored the taste of Luna''s mouth. The passion between us was palpable, the heat of our bodies threatening to consume us both. My hands slid down her sides, my fingers tracing the curves of her body as I explored her inch by inch, inch by glorious inch. The feel of her skin beneath my fingertips was like a drug, intoxicating and addictive as I slowly worked my way towards the hem of her skirt. I pulled back slightly, my eyes locking with Luna''s as I let my fingers linger on the exposed skin of her thighs. The skin of Luna''s thighs was soft and smooth beneath my fingers, the heat of her body rising with every stroke of my hand. I could feel the shudder that ran through her body as my fingers trailed higher, my touch teasing and tantalizing as I sought to push her to the edge of desire. Chapter 143 Filling her up(18+) Continue reading at empireI pressed my body against hers, the hardness of my cock pressed against her through the thin barrier of our clothing. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her breath came out in ragged gasps as I leaned in to whisper in her ear, the words coming out in a low, seductive growl. My breath was hot against Luna''s ear, my words whispered with a predatory edge that sent shivers down her spine. "You''re so wet for me," I purred, my fingers trailing up the inside of her thigh as I teased the swollen nub of her clitoris through her panties. "You can''t deny how much you want me, how much you ache for my touch." Luna let out a low moan of pleasure, her body writhing against mine as I slowly increased the pressure of my fingers on her most sensitive spots. My fingers continued their exploration, my mouth finding its way to Luna''s neck, my teeth grazing her skin as I nibbled and sucked on the tender flesh. She moaned louder, her hands reaching up to tangle in my hair as she pulled me closer, her body begging for more. I let my hand drift higher, slipping beneath the waistband of her panties to feel the wet heat of her folds. Her hips bucked against my fingers, her breath coming out in ragged gasps as I teased and tantalized her sensitive bud, my thumb swirling around it in slow, deliberate circles Luna''s moans grew louder, her body thrashing beneath my touch as I continued to torment her with my fingers. I pulled back slightly, my gaze raking over her body as I took in the sight of her writhing in pleasure. Her eyes were glazed over with lust, her chest heaving as she gasped for air, her skin flushed with the heat of her desire. I lowered my head to her breasts, my tongue lapping at the hardened peaks of her nipples as I continued to torment her with my fingers. [Suck, +50 lp] My tongue flicked and teased at her nipples, my teeth nipping at the sensitive flesh as I worked her to a fever pitch. Luna''s hands dug into my back, her nails scraping against my skin as she arched her body towards me, her hips grinding against my fingers as I pushed her ever closer to the edge. Her moans filled the room, her body trembling with the force of her pleasure as I teased and tormented her until she was a quivering mess of need and desire. Luna''s breath came out in ragged gasps as she reached the brink of orgasm, her body quivering beneath my touch as she let out a low, throaty moan. I pushed her back onto the bed, my hands ripping her panties away as I knelt between her legs. The sight of her glistening folds sent a jolt of desire through me, the urge to possess her overwhelming as I lowered my head to her core. My tongue flicked out, lapping at her folds as I teased and tantalized her sensitive bud. [Head, +120 lp] Luna''s hips bucked against my mouth, her hands grasping at the sheets as she let out a cry of pleasure. My tongue plunged deeper, my lips sucking and nibbling at her swollen nub as I worked her to a frenzy. Her moans grew louder, her body tensing as she approached her climax. I pushed her further, my tongue swirling around her folds as I brought her to the edge, my fingers sliding inside her to stimulate her g-spot. [Finger, +100 lp] Luna''s body convulsed as she let out a long, low moan, her orgasm crashing over her like a wave of ecstasy. Luna''s body shuddered as her orgasm subsided, her breath coming out in ragged gasps as she lay panting on the bed. I rose to my feet, my gaze locking with hers as I pulled my shirt over my head, revealing my muscular chest and six-pack abs. Luna''s eyes widened as she took in the sight of me, her body already stirring to life once more as I approached the bed, my eyes dark with desire. I climbed onto the bed, my body hovering over Luna''s as I pressed my lips to hers, my tongue probing deep as I kissed her hungrily. I trailed kisses down her neck, my lips lingering at her breasts as I teased and nipped at her nipples, my hands roaming over her body as I explored her curves. Luna''s hands slid around my waist, her nails digging into my back as she arched her body towards mine, her hips grinding against the hardness of my erection. The heat of Luna''s body against mine was like a furnace, her skin hot to the touch as we writhed together on the bed. I could feel the need in her body, the primal hunger that drove her to take me inside her. I pulled away slightly, my hands trailing down her sides as I positioned myself between her legs. Luna''s eyes locked with mine as I grasped her hips, pulling her closer as I aligned myself with her entrance. Our eyes remained locked, our bodies straining towards one another as I slowly pushed into her, her body enveloping me in a tight, wet embrace. [Sex, +200 lp] Luna let out a soft moan of pleasure as I filled her, her hips rising to meet mine as I thrust deeper, my fingers digging into her flesh as I rocked her world with every stroke. Her nails raked down my back, the sharp sting of pain only heightening my desire as I pounded into her, my breath coming out in ragged gasps as I sought to push her over the edge once more. Luna''s body trembled beneath me, her eyes fluttering closed as she lost herself in the waves of pleasure that crashed over her. I picked up the pace, my hips slamming into hers with every stroke as I neared my own release. Luna''s body tensed, her legs wrapping around my waist as she clung to me, her breath coming out in ragged gasps as she reached her second orgasm, her body shuddering and convulsing as she peaked. Chapter 144 Strecthing her other hole(18+) I groaned as Luna''s body spasmed around me, her orgasm milking my cock as I thrust harder, faster, deeper, my body wracked with pleasure as I came, my hot seed spilling into her as I collapsed onto her, our bodies slick with sweat as we rode out the aftershocks of our climaxes.Explore more stories at empire We lay there for a moment, our bodies intertwined, our breath mingling in the aftermath of our passion. Slowly, our breathing began to return to normal, the sweat cooling on our skin as we lay together on the bed. I propped myself up on my elbow, my gaze meeting Luna''s as I brushed a strand of hair from her face. "Well," I said, my voice low and husky. "That was certainly worth the wait." Luna let out a low laugh, her eyes glittering with mischief as she replied, "Oh, I don''t know. I''m still not sure if you''re as good as you think you are." Luna''s eyes smoldered with desire, her voice low and husky as she rolled over onto her stomach, her hips arching upwards in an unmistakable invitation. "Fuck my ass," she whispered, her tone a mix of command and entreaty. "I want to feel you deep inside me, Levi. I want to feel you fill me up." Luna''s words sent a shiver down my spine, my mind racing as I tried to process what she was saying. I had certainly admired her ass, that much was true. The curve of her hips, the way her skirt hugged her curves...I couldn''t deny that I had fantasized about what it would be like to possess her in that most intimate of ways. But this...this was different. This was something I had never experienced before, something that was both thrilling and terrifying in equal measure. I remembered the system had points for different sexual acts. I checked the system for the list, wondering how many points anal sex was. A mental list of points for different sexual acts flashed through my mind. I checked the list for "Anal sex", my eyes widened and my breath caught in my throat as I saw the number of points associated with the act. "Anal sex: 500 lp," the system announced. Five hundred points. That was almost as much as I would earn from a full session of sex if I fulfilled all the criteria. My mind reeled as I tried to make sense of the situation. The thought of passing up on 500 points was almost inconceivable. That was more than I had earned in a month, let alone a single encounter. And for what? An act that was, as Luna had said, just "normal sex, but with her butthole". It wasn''t as if I were being asked to do something truly depraved or taboo, after all. "Screw it," I thought to myself. "If she wants me to fuck her ass, then I''m going to fuck her ass." I leaned in, my body pressing against Luna''s as I reached around her waist to cup her breasts, my fingers teasing her nipples as I whispered into her ear. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You want me to fuck your ass, Luna?" I murmured, my voice low and seductive. "You want to feel me fill you up, to stretch you open and make you mine?" Luna shuddered, her body arching towards mine as she moaned softly in response. "Yes," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "Yes, please, Levi. I want you to fuck my ass." I groaned as I reached down to grip my still-hard cock, positioning it against the tight ring of muscle that guarded Luna''s most intimate of openings. "Relax, Luna," I whispered, my voice firm but gentle as I pressed the head of my cock against her anus. "Let me in. Let me fill you." Luna groaned as she tried to relax, her body tensing and then relaxing as I slowly, gently, pushed forward, the tip of my cock breaching her tight hole as she let out a long, low moan. [Anal sex, + 500 lp] The sensation of Luna''s tightness was almost overwhelming as I inched my way into her, her body tensing and relaxing with each thrust as I tried to take it slow, to give her time to adjust. The sound of her moans, the heat of her body, the sight of her back arched and her ass raised in invitation...it was all too much, and I couldn''t resist picking up the pace, my hips thrusting forward as I drove deeper into her. Luna''s body writhed beneath me, her moans turning to cries of pleasure as I began to pound into her, my cock driving deeper with every stroke as I gave in to the primal pleasure of the act. Her nails dug into the sheets as she arched her back even further, her ass lifted high as I took her from behind, our bodies slick with sweat as we moved in perfect sync, our bodies locked together in a dance of desire. Luna''s cries grew louder, her body trembling as she neared her climax, her ass clenching around my cock as I drove into her with a ferocity that bordered on violent. I reached around to grip her hip, my fingers digging into her flesh as I pulled her back towards me, her body shuddering as she came, her orgasm rippling through her like a tidal wave as she collapsed onto the bed, her body trembling in the aftermath. My own climax came fast on the heels of Luna''s, my body tensing as I felt the pressure build in my loins, a primal need for release that consumed me. I let out a low, guttural groan as I exploded inside her, my cock throbbing as I pumped her full of my seed, my body shuddered as I rode out the waves of pleasure that washed over me. For a long moment, we lay there, our bodies entwined as we caught our breath, the air thick with the smell of our passion. Chapter 145 The letter Read latest chapters at empireLuna had now left to her quarters, leaving me alone in my own room. I lay on my bed, my hands behind my head as I replayed the events of the evening in my mind. The memory of her tight ass and the feel of her body against mine was fresh in my mind, sending a tingle down my spine. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction as I thought back to the pleasure we had shared The sound of crickets chirping outside my room filled the silence as I lay on my bed. With a sigh, I sat up, my body still slightly tired. Curious, I looked at the screen, checking the system and bringing up my profile. I scanned the screen, taking in the details of my level, points, and stats. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 4] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 56] [Intelligence: 40] [Stamina: 43] sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Speed: 50] [Mana: 510/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 1000] The numbers seemed to glow back at me. I purchased four points of strength, adding to my existing score of 56 and bringing my total strength to 60. I could feel the rush of power coursing through my body as the points were added, my muscles twitching with excitement. Buoyed by the rush of buying new stats, I continued on my spending spree, splurging on an additional 10 points of speed. As the points were added to my existing total of 50, I could feel a new surge of energy coursing through me With my funds nearly depleted, I steeled my resolve and bought the final 7 points of stamina, raising my score from 43 to a more impressive 50. The boost in my endurance felt like a weight being lifted from my shoulders, my body brimming with energy and vitality. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 4] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 60] [Intelligence: 40] [Stamina: 50] [Speed: 60] [Mana: 510/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 20] As the clock ticked past midnight and the night continued to envelop the world outside my window, I found myself drifting off to sleep with a sense of excitement and tiredness. The following morning, I found myself sitting in Damon''s room, my gaze fixed on his back as he read. My mind drifted, my thoughts turning to the newfound abilities that the system had bestowed upon me. I imagined myself in a fight, my body able to withstand the blows of my opponents, the shock and awe of my adversaries as they realized that their attacks were having no effect on me. A small smirk played across my lips at the thought, my mind wandering to the possibilities that my invulnerability could bring. There was a sharp knock on the door and without looking up, Damon asked. Who''s there? "You have a letter, your highness," a tiny voice said, the sound of its words muffled by the heavy door between us. As the voice outside the door continued to wait for a response, a strange tingle of familiarity ran through me. It was as if I had heard that voice before. The book slid to the side with a thud, Damon''s eyes fixed on the door as he issued his command. "Come in," he said, his voice low and level as he waited for the messenger to enter. Luna stood in the doorway, her slim frame poised with an aura of urgency. Her dark hair fell in loose waves around her shoulders, the dim light of the hallway casting her features in shadow. Her face was set in an expression of seriousness, her lips pressed together in a thin line as her dark eyes fixed on Damon. The letter she held was a stark contrast to her simple clothing, its seal glinting in the light as she clutched it. As Luna stepped into the room, the subtle sway of her hips caught my eye, a faint smirk playing on my lips as she delivered the letter to Damon. She dropped the letter onto the bed, her eyes still fixed on him as she performed a small, respectful bow. As Luna turned to leave the room, our gazes met briefly, the contact electric despite the seriousness of the moment. A subtle roll of her eyes and a ghost of a smile were the only indicators of our shared secret, her message delivered and her presence no longer needed. As she walked away, her steps light and sure, my enhanced hearing picked up the subtle increase in her heart rate, the rapid thudding of her pulse echoing in my ears. Despite her casual demeanor, the moment had clearly left its mark on her, her body betraying her true feelings even as her face remained composed. I couldn''t help but smile at the thought of our shared secret, the excitement of our encounter lingering in the air long after she had departed. Damon''s expression remained neutral as he examined the letter, his eyes tracing over the seal and the crest that adorned the surface. With a slight flick of his wrist, he broke the seal, the sound of the parchment cracking open filling the silence of the room. He unfolded the letter, his eyes narrowing as he began to read, the words on the page seeming to hold some significance that he alone could understand. I could see his brow furrow, a slight crease appearing between his eyes as he turned the letter over Damon''s eyes devoured the words on the page, his gaze moving swiftly from one line to the next as he absorbed the message contained within the letter. He seemed to be concentrating intently, his mind working to decipher the meaning behind the words, the implications of the message weighing heavily on him as he took in each sentence. As he finished reading the letter, Damon''s expression hardened into one of grim determination. He folded the letter and placed it on the bed, his mind clearly still processing the information he had just read. Chapter 146 Chariots and mages With a quiet resolve, he stood up from the bed, his body moving with a lithe grace as he made his way to the closet.His steps were light and swift, his movements economical as he opened the closet and began searching for his armor and weaponry, his mind already fixed on the mission ahead. "There''s been another attack," he muttered, his words a low rumble as he sifted through the contents of the closet. His hands moved with purpose, discarding one garment after another as he searched for an outfit more suitable for battle. As I watched Damon prepare for battle, the urgency of the situation finally dawning on me. "Another attack?" I blurted out, my voice betraying my shock as I stood up from my chair. That was what the letter said," Damon confirmed, his voice low as he exchanged his casual clothing for something more suited to the battlefield. His hands moved with precision, his focus unwavering as he exchanged the soft fabric of his everyday attire for the hardened leather and reinforced denim of his battle garb. His movements were swift and economical, the sound of clasps and buckles echoing through the room as he prepared for the fight to come. Acting on instinct, I crossed the room in a few quick strides, my feet padding lightly on the floorboards as I reached for the letter on Damon''s bed. My fingers closed around the parchment, my eyes quickly scanning the contents as I took in the information. Another attack, further away this time, but no less devastating. As Damon finished dressing, his hands moving with the efficiency of a well-oiled machine, he turned towards the door, his eyes fixed on the task at hand. I followed close behind, matching his pace as we made our way through the silent halls of the castle. The echoes of our footsteps rang out like a warning, our urgency palpable as we made our way towards the stables, the cool night air biting at our exposed skin. As we reached the entrance, Damon paused, turning to face me. A wry smile tugged at the corners of his lips as he looked at me, a hint of amusement in his voice. "You''re coming?" he asked, his eyebrow raised in mild surprise. "It says only two star mages are needed for this mission." I smirked, my eyes narrowing slightly at Damon''s remark. "Shut up, Damon," I shot back, the words laced with friendly sarcasm. "Shushing a prince, hmm?" Damon replied, a playful smile playing across his lips. "Not very proper, don''t you think?" I scoffed and said nothing in reply As we continued towards the stables, my silence spoke volumes, my determination and resolve clear in the set of my jaw and the confident sway of my hips. Damon glanced at me, a hint of amusement still lingering in his eyes as he held open the door for me, gesturing for me to enter the stables. "After you, my lady," he said, his voice playful as he gave a mock bow, the gesture a slight nod to my status as a servant. As we stepped into the courtyard, the sight that greeted us was one of preparation and purpose. A handful of mages, their robes of various colors billowing in the night air, had already gathered, murmuring amongst themselves as they awaited instructions. A few more arrived, their steps swift and sure as they took in the scene around them. The stables stood silent and waiting, the horses inside neighing softly as they sensed the change in the air, the tension and anticipation building with each passing moment. With the last of the mages assembled, Prince Juan''s voice rang out across the courtyard, his words carrying a sense of gravity and urgency. "Fellow mages," he began, his tone firm and commanding. "There has been another attack, this time in Rithven. We must go and eradicate the threat before it can spread any further." He paused for a moment, his eyes scanning the assembled mages as he continued. "The procedure will be the same as last time," he explained, his voice carrying over the murmurs of the mages. "We will set out immediately," he declared, his voice firm and resolute. "Chariots have been provided for us to reach Rithven as swiftly as possible." The mages nodded, their expressions hardening as they heeded Prince Juan''s orders. My gaze swept across the courtyard, taking in the chaos of the preparations and the determination of the mages as they readied themselves for battle. Amidst the flurry of activity, however, one figure was noticeably absent. Damon had disappeared, likely to confer with Prince Juan and the Captain of the Royal Guard. It was not surprising, I thought, that he wants to ride with his brother. As the courtyard filled with the sounds of preparation, I turned my gaze towards the assembled mages, my eyes seeking out the familiar faces of Aaron and Zoe. Amidst the chaos, I found them, heads bent together as they whispered in hushed tones, their faces etched with concern. I approached them quietly, my footsteps barely audible as I neared, curiosity stirring within me at the sight of their urgent conversation. "Aaron, Zoe," I said softly, my voice barely rising above the din of the courtyard. At the sound of my voice, Zoe''s head snapped up, her features hardening into an expression of frustration as she fixed me with a penetrating gaze. "You''re doing it again," she said, her voice low and urgent as she shifted to face me. "You should remain here, not on the battlefield. What if something happens to you?" I met her gaze unflinchingly, my resolve unwavering as I responded. "I know, Zoe, but this is important. I can''t tell you why, but I need to be there." As Zoe''s frustration melted into a weary resignation, Aaron stepped in, his friendly smile a welcome sight in the midst of the tension. "Come ride with us," he said, his tone light and reassuring as he grasped my arm and began to lead me towards a waiting chariot. I allowed myself to be drawn into the group, Zoe falling into step beside me as we made our way towards the chariot. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I hope you know what you''re doing," Zoe murmured, her voice low as she kept pace with us. As we climbed into the chariot, I found myself sandwiched between Zoe and Aaron, their bodies pressing against me as we settled into our seats. The rumble of the carriage''s wheels filled the air, the chariot lurching forward as the horses began to move, their hooves striking the ground with a rhythmic drum. As the noise and activity of the courtyard faded away, I couldn''t help but notice Zoe''s legs, the smooth curve of her calves drawing my attention. Your next read awaits at empire A mischievous smirk tugged at the corners of my mouth as an idea blossomed in my mind. Chapter 147 Touching Zoe (18+) With a casual air, I shifted slightly in my seat, my hand moving ever so subtly towards Zoe''s thighs. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.As my hand continued to move to the smooth contours of Zoe''s thigh, I kept a cautious eye on Aaron, my gaze darting to the corner of my vision to ensure that he remained oblivious to our intimate contact. His attention seemed to be fixed on the world outside the chariot, the passing scenery drawing his focus as he gazed out the window, his mind seemingly lost in thought. Yet, I remained cautious, my movements deliberate and controlled as I continued to move my hands closer. As my fingers danced across the surface of Zoe''s leather armor, the tips of my fingers gently probing the supple material, I held my breath in anticipation of her response. At first, she remained unmoving, her face impassive as her gaze remained fixed on the window, the passing landscape providing a distraction from our intimate game. But then, I felt it - a slight twitch of her leg, the faintest of trembles as her muscles tensed beneath my touch As the chariot rumbled on, my fingers began to explore Zoe''s thighs with a renewed boldness. At first, my touch was light, barely grazing the surface of her leather armor, as if I were testing the waters, gauging her reaction. But as her body betrayed the slightest hint of arousal, a subtle tightening of her muscles, I became more confident, my fingers pressing deeper into the softness of her flesh. Slowly, deliberately, I worked my way upwards, my fingertips following the sinuous curves of her leg. With a deliberate slowness, I continued my exploration, the tips of my fingers dancing along the smooth expanse of Zoe''s thigh. Continue your journey with empire My touch was gentle, almost tentative, but it was clear that my intentions were not. As my fingers reached the apex of her thigh, the leather of her armor began to give way to softer material, the fabric of her clothing providing a tantalizing glimpse of the heat that simmered just beneath the surface. Zoe stiffened at my touch, her body betraying her shock as she let out a soft gasp of surprise I paused, my fingers lingering at the edge of her clothing, my eyes fixed on her face as I waited for her response. Her gaze was fixed on mine, her expression caught between shock and desire, her breathing shallow and quick. For a moment, the only sound was the rhythmic thud of the chariot''s wheels as they rolled over the rough terrain. Then, slowly, almost imperceptibly, she relaxed, the tension in her body melting away as she gave a small, almost imperceptible nod of permission Encouraged by her response, my fingers continued their journey, sliding higher up her thigh as they traced a path towards the warm center of her being. Her arousal grew with every stroke, her body responding to my touch with a quiver of anticipation, the heat of her desire radiating through the layers of clothing that separated us. My fingers teased the edge of her underwear, the soft material yielding to my touch as I traced the outline of her folds, the wetness of her desire dampening the fabric as I began to explore the intimate contours of her body. Her breathing quickened as I teased the delicate flesh of her inner thighs, my fingers circling closer and closer to the heart of her desire. With each passing moment, her arousal grew more intense, her hips shifting and arching in a silent plea for more, the tension in her body growing as she fought to remain still, to maintain the illusion that nothing was amiss. My fingers probed deeper, their exploration becoming more daring as I found the sensitive nub of her desire, the hard little pearl that trembled beneath my touch. A soft moan escaped her lips, her eyes closing as she succumbed to the pleasure, her body yielding to my caress as I teased and stroked the slick, swollen flesh of her sex. Her juices flowed, the wetness of her arousal soaking through her underwear, her body quivering with each stroke, the heat of her desire burning through the thin fabric as she teetered on the edge of release As Zoe teetered on the precipice of release, the rumbling of the chariot''s wheels changed, the jostling ride smoothing out as the road beneath them evened out. With a sharp intake of breath, she pulled away, her body stiffening as she regained her composure, her eyes fluttering open as she became aware of her surroundings once more. The chariot had slowed, its wheels coming to a halt as they reached the outskirts of Rithven, the soft glow of torchlight bathing the cobbled streets in a warm, welcoming light. As the chariot came to a halt, the sound of the battle raging through Rithven assaulted our senses, the night air rent by the cries of the injured and the clash of steel against leather armor. The streets were awash in chaos, the survivors scrambling to escape the carnage that surrounded them. Beast monsters, their forms twisted and grotesque, their fangs bared in a wild frenzy, tore through the town, their howls and snarls echoing off the walls of the buildings. The mages who had accompanied us on the journey sprang into action, their robes fluttering as they charged into the battle, their magical attacks lancing out from their fingertips in a dazzling display of power. Flames wreathed the air, arcing bolts of lightning crackled and hissed, and blasts of ice and wind rent the air as the mages sought to push back the tide of monsters that surged through the streets As I leaped from the chariot, my fans drawn and ready for battle, a dotted leopard surged towards me, its claws extended, its feral eyes narrowed in a predator''s stare. The dotted leopard that confronted me was a fearsome sight to behold, its body rippling with powerful muscles and agility. Its spotted fur was a mix of black and grey, each mark unique, the pattern of its fur lending it a sense of mystery and power. Chapter 148 Fighting the leopard and tiger Its eyes, fierce and predatory, were a vivid shade of amber, the pupils narrowed to slits as it bared its fangs, the gleaming teeth a stark contrast to the black of its muzzle.Its claws extended, its body tensed as it crouched low, readying itself for the strike. The leopard''s lips peeled back in a silent snarl, the threat in its gaze unmistakable as it began to stalk forward, its powerful limbs coiled like springs as it readied itself for the assault. With a sudden, explosive movement, the beast let loose a deafening roar, the sound reverberating off the walls of the buildings as it launched itself towards me, its claws extended and ready to tear into my flesh. In response, I raised my fans, my gaze narrowed in focus as I coated my fans in mana. With a powerful sweep of my arm, I unleashed a two directional wind slam, the air swirling and twisting around me as I sent a torrent of wind slamming into the beast. The leopard was caught off guard, its body sent careening backwards as it fought to regain its footing. Its ears flattened against its head, its eyes flashing with a feral intelligence as it righted itself, its claws raking against the cobblestones as it sought to regain its balance With a powerful leap, the leopard surged forward once more, its body propelled with the speed of a predator as it raced towards me, the air around us swirling with the force of the wind. I met its charge, my fans flashing through the air as I clashed with the beast with my air, my parries and strikes matched by its own powerful attacks. The battle raged, the beast''s fangs glinting in the torchlight as it fought to overpower me, its claws raking at the air as it sought to find an opening in my defense. The leopard''s ferocity was relentless, its attacks swift and relentless as it sought to tear through my defenses. Each blow was met with equal force, my fans singing through the air as I sent another two directional wind slam and parried and thrust, my movements fluid and sure as I fought to drive the beast back. Around us, the battle raged on, the sounds of magic and steel clashing against leather armor ringing out through the night. But my focus was fixed on the beast before me, my mind and body attuned to the rhythm of the fight. With a savage snarl, the leopard feinted to one side, its body twisting in a sudden shift of movement that caught me by surprise. I stumbled, my footing thrown off balance as the beast seized the opportunity to strike, its fangs bared as it lunged towards me, its claws raking the air with a sharp hiss. I reacted on instinct, my fans lashing out in a powerful wind slash as I sought to ward off the beast, my muscles straining as I threw myself into the attack. I drew upon the power of wind, the air around me swirling and twisting with magical energy as I unleashed a gust of vortex at the beast. The leopard was caught in the blast, its powerful body sent skidding backwards across the cobblestones as it fought to regain its footing. I pressed my advantage, the wind swirling around me as I surged forward, my sword held high as I unleashed another vortex of air magic. The leopard snarled as it tried to recover, its muscles rippling as it dug its claws into the ground, the stone beneath its feet cracking and splintering as it fought to hold its ground. But I was relentless, my wind magic lashing out with fierce intensity, the gales of air buffeting the beast and throwing it off balance. With a triumphant shout, I unleashed a third, even more powerful gust, the wind swirling and twisting around the leopard like a tornado as I sought to drive it back. The leopard roared, the sound of its fury echoing off the walls of the buildings as it struggled against the powerful gust of wind. Your journey continues on empire Its claws tore at the ground, desperate to find purchase, but the gale was too strong, too relentless in its force. Slowly, inexorably, the leopard was pushed back, its body pressed against the ground by the force of the magic. As the wind reached its crescendo, the leopard was finally driven back, its body careening into the wall as it was flung backwards by the force of my magic. The creature let out a final, keening cry as it crumpled to the ground, its form vanishing beneath the stones and rubble as I drew my magic back. My breaths came in shallow gasps as I took a moment to recover. Around me, the town was in chaos, the sound of battle still raging through the streets. I turned, my sword still in hand as I sought to assess the situation. But I barely had a moment to prepare before I caught sight of the creature behind me - a sleek, powerful black tiger, its eyes burning with a savage fury. The black tiger was a fearsome sight, its massive form towering over me, the power in its limbs rippling beneath its jet-black fur. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its eyes were a vivid green, their irises dilated and savage, their intensity fixed on me as it crept forward, its body low to the ground in a hunter''s stance. Its teeth were gleaming white, sharp and pointed as they bared in a silent snarl, the fangs protruding from its mouth like daggers With a guttural roar, the black tiger launched itself at me, its massive form surging forward with the speed of a striking cobra. Its paws tore at the ground, the force of its charge causing the cobblestones to crack and shatter beneath its claws. I reacted on instinct, my body twisting to the side as I unleashed a powerful gust of wind, the air rushing past me in a deafening rush as the magic hit the beast with a thundering force. Chapter 149 Second side mission The tiger''s body was thrown off course by the wind, its powerful muscles straining as it fought to maintain its balance.It let out a furious roar, its claws raking at the air as it sought to regain its footing. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But I was too quick, my movements were very nimble as I darted out of its reach. My fans hummed with mana as I prepared another attack. The tiger snarled, its eyes fixed on me as it sought to recover, its body coiled and ready to strike once more. With a savage roar, the tiger unleashed a blast of fire, the fireball lancing out from its mouth with the speed of a striking snake. I ducked, my body rolling to the side as I narrowly avoided the attack. The heat of the flames scorched my skin slightly as the magic lanced past me, leaving a trail of charred earth in its wake. I didn''t waste any time, I countered with a two directional windslam, the magic swirling past me as I sought to push back the creature''s fiery advance. The tiger hissed, its body was buffeted by the wind as it tried to regain its balance. The tiger snarled, its fiery aura flickered as it tried very hard to push back against my wind magic. With a swift flick of its tail, the creature unleashed a whip of flame. The fiery tendril lashed out towards me with deadly accuracy. I twisted to the side, my body arcing as I avoided the attack. The heat of the flames singed my skin as they sailed past me, scorching the ground where I had stood only moments before. The tiger let out a roar, its frustration palpable as it reared back, its body was tense as it prepared to launch another fiery assault. With a roar, the creature unleashed two balls of flame from its gaping mouth, the fireballs lancing out towards me in a churning gout of magic. The heat was intense, the flame balls whipped through the air as they rushed towards me to consume me, their searing touch threatening to engulf me in their deadly embrace. I summoned my wind magic, the air swirling around me as I unleashed an airwall in front of me, to stop the fireballs from reaching me. Find exclusive stories on empire The fireballs slammed into the airwall and dissipated. I didn''t give the bison time to rest, I summoned my wind magic once more, focusing my power into a single, devastating blast. The air around me swirled and twisted, gathering into a dense vortex that swelled and pulsed with power. With a wordless cry, I unleashed the vortex, its howling fury focused into a sharp, concentrated blast that struck the tiger with the force of a hurricane. The tiger was sent careening backwards. It powerful body tumbled and rolled through the air as the wind ripped through its fur, its muscles and bones snapping like twigs beneath the force of the magic. It struck the ground with a sickening crunch, its body limp and motionless as the wind settled around it, the air growing still once more. [1 kill, +10 mp] As I caught my breath, my mind still reeling from the aftermath of the battle, a shimmering screen appeared before me, its magic-infused letters glowing with an ethereal light. [You have a new side mission] [Side mission, kill the three eyed bison] [Reward: master vortex] As I stood in the midst of the chaos, the screen hovering before me, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of excitement and incredulity. "Master vortex? Already?" I murmured under my breath, my mind racing as I considered the implications of the system''s offer. "Three eyed bison? Where in the world is that supposed to be?" I muttered, my confusion mounting as I searched the streets around me. The buildings were on fire, their broken forms a testament to the devastation that had been wrought by the invasion. But there was no sign of the three eyed bison, no indication that such a creature was around. My ears picked up on a series of low, guttural grunts, the sound emanating from the shadows on my left. With a sharp intake of breath, I whipped around, my eyes scanning the darkness as I tried to locate the source of the sound. I strained my hearing, my senses attuned to any slight movement or rustling in the night. The grunting grew louder, the sound reverberating through the streets as I tried to pinpoint its source. My eyes widened as they fixed on the source of the sound. There, in the shadows, stood the creature I had been tasked to face - a massive bison, its hide a rippling coat of black fur, its horns curling back from its massive head. But what truly caught my eye were its eyes, three piercing orbs that seemed to glow with a fiery light. As I took in the sight of the bison, my heart quickened as I realized that it was not alone. In the flickering light of the nearby fires, I caught a glimpse of another figure, a tall, robed mage who seemed to be locked in a fierce battle with the beast. The bison''s three eyes were fixed on the mage, its gaze locked in an intense stare as it snorted and stamped its massive hooves, its body tensed and ready to charge. My mind raced as I realized the dire situation I was facing. "No," I muttered under my breath, my fists clenching tightly as I realized that the mage could end up killing the bison before me. "I have to get there," I said, determination infusing my words as I charged forward, my magic swirling around me as I sought to make my way towards the battle. As I drew closer to the mage, the air around us crackling with magic, I summoned a wind slam to knock the bison off balance and give me the chance to make my approach. With a quick gesture, I tapped the mage on the shoulder, my voice sharp and urgent as I sought to get his attention."Hey!" I called out, my eyes flickering between him and the beast, "You''re about to kill it! I need to do it!" Chapter 150 Beast titan tingle With a quick gesture, I tapped the mage on the shoulder, my voice sharp and urgent as I sought to get his attention."Hey!" I called out, my eyes flickering between him and the beast, "You''re about to kill it! I need to do it!"The mage turned, his eyes wide with surprise as he registered my presence, the magic in his hands fading as he processed my words. "What? Why?" he demanded, his tone sharp and imperious as he regarded me with a skeptical gaze, "You''re just a kid. Why should I listen to you?" "I need to defeat it," I said, standing my ground as I faced him, my voice earnest, "If you kill it, I won''t be able to claim the reward. I need to be the one to take it down." The mage''s eyes narrowed, his gaze raking over my form as he considered my words. His expression was unreadable, but I could sense the conflict within him, the warring emotions that tugged at his mind. With a low grunt, the mage conceded, his shoulders sagging as he relented. "Whatever," he muttered, his tone laced with a begrudging acceptance as he stepped back, allowing me to face the bison on my own. He turned away and left to meet another beast. The bison snorted, its muscles tensing as it prepared to charge, its eyes fixed on me with a single-minded ferocity. I readied myself, my wind fan poised in my hands and I unleashed a powerful gust of air towards the beast, the magic swirling around me in a tornado of force. The bison roared, its massive form plowing through the air as it tried to close the distance between us. But the wind was strong, buffeting the creature''s advance as I did my best to hold it at bay. The beast bellowed, its massive body surging forward as it fought against the magic, its muscles straining as it sought to overpower my wind magic. With a flick of my fan, I sent a vortex, the air swirling around the bison in a fierce cyclone that threatened to lift it off its feet. But the beast was not easily deterred, its sheer size and weight enabling it to push forward, its hooves tearing up the cobblestones as it moved to close the gap. The beast let out a roar of frustration, its eyes wild with rage as it fought against the wind, its body swaying from side to side as it struggled to stay upright. And then, with a sudden shift, the beast managed to break free of the gust, its hooves finding purchase as it regained its footing With a guttural roar, the bison charged, its body surging forward with renewed speed and ferocity. I ducked, my body rolling to the side as I narrowly avoided the beast''s charge, my magic sweeping around me as i activated propelling and leaped out of the bison''s path. But the beast was too quick, its massive form pivoting as it tried to close the distance, its eyes gleaming with a deadly intent. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The beast''s momentum carried it forward, its massive body slamming into a nearby building with a deafening crash, the walls and ceiling caving in beneath its weight. The beast let out a bellow of pain, its body shivering with rage as it struggled to free itself from the rubble, the flickering flames of the nearby fire licking at its fur. With a roar of triumph, I unleashed the vortex, the air swirling around the bison in a raging maelstrom that threatened to carry it off its feet. The creature bellowed, its massive form lifted off the ground as the wind buffeted it with devastating force, its hooves scrabbling for purchase as it sought to resist the power of the magic. And then, with a sudden gust, the bison was thrown backwards, its massive form colliding with a nearby wall with a sickening crack. The bison didn''t move again after that but I didn''t want to take any chances. I ran towards it and plunged my fans into its neck, slicing it open and causing blood to drip out onto the ground. After a while of the beast bleeding out onto the sandy ground, the screen came to life. [1 kill, + 10mp] [Side mission completed] [Reward: Master Vortex] The wind magic dissipated, the air settling into a still silence as I surveyed the smoldering ruins of the battlefield. The city was in chaos, fires raging amidst the wreckage as the soldiers fought to hold back the tide of invaders. I could see, in the flickering light of the flames, that the battle was still raging, the night air filled with the sounds of clashing steel and magic. But amidst the chaos, I could feel a shift in the balance of power. The tide was turning, the forces of the invaders faltering in the face of the defenders'' fierce resistance. As the magic drained from my body, the exhaustion hit me with the force of a physical blow, my legs threatening to buckle beneath me as I swayed on my feet. "I need to rest," I thought, my mind battling with my weary body as I sought to resist the pull of exhaustion. I glanced around, my eyes searching for a place to sit, the ground littered with debris and bodies. The exhaustion that gripped me was a stark reminder of the limitations of my one star mage status. While the system had granted me access to new skills and abilities, my body was still weak, unaccustomed to the strain of battle. My wind magic, while powerful, was draining, requiring a level of stamina and endurance that I simply did not possess. And as I stood on the smoldering battlefield, my limbs trembling with fatigue, I realized that my strength was waning, my body reaching its limit. Just as I was about to succumb to exhaustion, the familiar tingle that signified the presence of a beast titan swept through my body, the magic coursing through my veins with renewed strength. Chapter 151 Titans and magic With a deep breath, I straightened my back, my fan raised as I sought to locate the source of the magic, my senses heightened as I scanned the smoldering ruins around me.In the distance, the silhouette of the beast titan rose above the rubble, its massive form imposing as it towered over the battle-scarred landscape. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And surrounding it were four mages, their elemental magic swirling around them as they sought to subdue the beast. But the titan was powerful, its movements fluid and precise as it parried their attacks, countering their magic with its own devastating blows. As I trudged towards the beast titan, my weary body protesting every step, the thought raced through my mind, "I''d like to see you counter mine," I thought, a stubborn determination burning within me. Despite my fatigue, the thrill of the challenge drove me forward, the promise of a master vortex and the chance to test my skills against a formidable foe urging me onwards. "Rest can wait," I thought, my magic swirling around me as I approached the battle, my eyes fixed on the massive form of the beast titan as I prepared to unleash my attack. As I drew closer to the beast titan, its intense battle with the other mages raging around it, I felt a sudden shift in the creature''s focus. The titan stilled, its massive body tensing as it paused mid-fight, its three piercing eyes locking on me. My resolve hardened as I met the beast titan''s piercing gaze, my stance unwavering as I faced the massive creature. "Bring it on," I thought, my magic surging through me as I prepared to unleash the mana, the energy crackling around me as I readied myself for the battle to come. With a sudden, guttural roar, the beast titan lunged towards me, its massive form hurtling forward with terrifying speed. "Here we go," I thought, my mind racing as I analyzed the creature''s movements, the wind magic coiling tightly around me as I prepared to unleash the vortex. The titan charged at me, its three eyes fixed on me with an intent to kill, the air vibrating with its rage and power. As the beast titan charged towards me, its massive form a blur of movement, I readied my wind magic, my fan whirling in my hand as I prepared to meet the creature''s attack. The titan''s massive sword came swinging down towards me, the air crackling with the force of its strike, but I met it with a one directional windslam, redirecting the blade''s path and deflecting its deadly blow. "Not today," I thought, my magic surging as I countered the titan''s next strike with another one directional windslam that pushed it back, the creature stumbling slightly as it regained its footing. With a feral snarl, the titan launched another attack, the ground shaking beneath its heavy feet as it sought to close the distance between us. I responded with a flurry of wind slams, the magic swirling around me in a tight spiral that sought to keep the creature at bay. But the titan was not deterred, its flames licking at the edges of the vortex as it pushed forward, its sword carving through the air with deadly precision. I weaved and danced around the titan''s strikes, my body a blur of movement as I dodged and parried its blows, the wind magic a constant shield between us. As the battle raged on, the air around us grew heavy with the heat of the titan''s fire magic, the flames licking at the edges of the vortex as it sought to consume my defensive barrier. But I was not about to back down, my magic swirling in a tight, intense pattern as I tried to counter the titan''s attacks. "You''ll have to do better than that," I taunted, my voice a whisper of defiance as I danced around the titan''s next strike, the blade grazing my shoulder as it tried to find its mark. With a fierce roar, the titan unleashed a torrent of fire, its magic surging through the air in a blinding inferno that tried to overwhelm my wind barrier. I gritted my teeth, the wind magic swirling around me with renewed strength as I fought back against the titan''s assault, my breath catching in my throat as the flames licked at my skin, the heat almost unbearable. But I would not yield, my determination fueling my magic as I channeled the vortex into a tight, concentrated spiral that sought to bore through the titan''s defenses. The titan''s blade slashed through the air, the sword''s edge gleaming in the flickering light of the flames as it sought to cleave through my magic. But my vortex held strong, the wind magic twisting and turning as it deflected the titan''s strike, sending it off balance for a split second. In that moment, I struck, the vortex drilling into the titan''s armor, the metal creaking and groaning as it sought to resist the pressure of my magic. With a precise flick of my fan, I unleashed a series of wind slashes, the air slicing through the titan''s armor like a hot knife through butter, the creature bellowed in pain as the blades cut into its flesh. The titan staggered back, its massive form unsteady as it tried to recover from the blow. I pressed the attack, my magic swirling around me in a whirlwind that tried to buffet the creature off balance. "Come on," I demanded, my voice carrying over the roar of the flames as I fought to keep the titan at bay. With a grim determination, I tightened my grip on my fan, my eyes fixed on the titan as I fought to bring it down. The creature''s eyes burned with hatred, the flames flickering around it as it mustered its remaining strength for one final assault. I braced myself, my magic swirled around me in a tight coil as I awaited the titan''s attack, my mind focused on the kill. The creature surged forward, its massive form a blur of movement as it tried to overpower my defenses. With a guttural roar, the titan unleashed a torrent of fire, the flames swirling around its massive form in a fiery cyclone that sought to engulf my wind magic. I countered with a blast of air, the vortex swirling around me in a violent storm that deflected the titan''s flames, the creature stumbled back in surprise as its attack was thwarted. With a feral snarl, the titan lunged forward, its blade raised high as it tried to deliver the killing blow. I dodged the titan''s strike, my body twisting and turning as I sought to avoid its deadly blade. The creature''s form loomed over me, the flames from its armor scorching my skin as I tried to outmaneuver its blows. But the titan was relentless, its attacks came faster and faster as it tried to finish me off. I held my ground, my magic swirling around me in a tight spiral as I prepared my final attack. With a roar of defiance, I unleashed my magic in a master vortex, the wind twisting and churning as it sought to penetrate the titan''s defenses. The creature bellowed in rage, its blade raised high as it sought to protect itself, but the vortex was too strong, its destructive force tearing through the titan''s armor and piercing its flesh. The creature stumbled backwards, its massive form shuddering as it sought to resist the power of my magic, the flames flickered around it as it fought to stay standing. With a final surge of energy, I focused my magic. The master vortex pierced deeper and deeper into the titan''s chest, the creature''s screams rang out in the air as it was rent asunder by the force of my magic. The titan''s blade slipped from its grasp, clattering to the ground as the creature slumped forward, its massive form collapsed to the ground with a resounding thud. The flames flickered out, the air settling into a still silence as I stood over the fallen titan. My heart pounded in my chest as I watched the life drain from its eyes. [beast titan killed, +70 mp] As I stood over the fallen titan, its lifeless form a testament to my skill and determination, a sudden gust of wind caught me off guard, throwing me forward with unexpected force. I stumbled, my hands bracing me, preventing my body from hitting the ground hard as I gasped for air, my head spinned as I struggled to regain my bearings. "What''s going on?" I thought, my mind racing as I tried to make sense of the sudden wind burst. My eyes swept across the wreckage of the battlefield, my mind reeled as I tried to identify the source of the wind gust. And then I saw it, standing in front of me. It was another beast titan. I braced myself for the titan''s attack, my magic swirling around me in a tight vortex as I tried to defend against the creature''s blows. Chapter 152 Fighting the titan With a deep breath, I raised my fan, my magic swirling around me in a vortex as I prepared to meet the titan''s attack.The creature''s form loomed over me, its eyes burning with a fierce determination as it launched a devastating blast of air. I countered with my own magic, deflecting the creature''s strike and retaliating with a powerful gust of wind. But the titan was relentless, its form a blur of movement as it dodged my attack and struck back with a ferocious swing of its air-coated sword. I dodged, my body twisting and turning as I sought to avoid the titan''s strike. But the creature was too fast, its blade a blur of motion as it sliced through the air and left me reeling. I stumbled back, my defenses faltering as the titan pressed its advantage, unleashing a flurry of blows that buffeted me back and sent me crashing to the ground. "Get up!" I shouted to myself, my magic swirling around me in a tight spiral as I sought to regain my footing. The titan pressed its attack, its form a blur of motion as it sought to finish me off. I rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding the creature''s blade as it sliced through the air where I had just been. But the titan was relentless, its blows raining down upon me in a furious assault that left me gasping for breath. I lashed out with my magic, the wind howling around me in a fierce two directional windslam that sought to push the creature back. But the titan countered, its magic swirling around it in a tight vortex that sought to deflect my attack. The titan pressed its advantage, its blade slicing through the air in a deadly arc that sought to pierce my defenses. I parried, my magic meeting the creature''s blade in a shower of sparks as I fought to stay alive. But the titan was too strong, its blows battering my defenses and leaving me reeling as I struggled to stay on my feet. With a desperate cry, I unleashed a powerful gust of wind, my magic swirling around me in a fierce cyclone that sought to push the creature back. The cyclone buffeted the titan back, its massive form stumbling as it fought to stay upright. But the creature was undeterred, its eyes burning with a fierce determination as it pressed its attack, its blade a blur of motion as it sought to overwhelm my defenses. I retreated, my feet skidding across the rubble as I sought to avoid the creature''s strikes. But the titan was relentless, its blows raining down upon me in a furious assault that left me staggering backwards. I braced myself against the rubble, my magic swirling around me in a tight vortex as I tried to defend against the creature''s attacks. But the titan''s strength was too great, its blows battering my defenses and sending me sprawling to the ground. With a deafening roar, the titan unleashed a devastating blast of air, the magic buffeting my body and threatening to crush me beneath its weight. The titan pressed its advantage, its blade slicing through the air in a deadly arc that sought to finish me off. But I was not yet defeated, my magic coiling tighter and tighter as I prepared my final attack. With a cry of defiance, I unleashed my magic in a concentrated vortex, the wind twisting and churning as it sought to pierce the titan''s defenses. But the creature was too strong, its form a blur of motion as it dodged my attack and struck back with a ferocious swing of its sword. I dodged, my body twisting and turning as I sought to avoid the titan''s strike. But the creature was too fast, its blade slicing through the air and catching me in the shoulder. I stumbled back, my arm numb with pain as the titan pressed its attack, its blows raining down upon me in a furious assault that left me staggering backwards. With a desperate cry, I channeled my remaining magic into a final blast of air, the vortex swirling around me in a tight spiral that sought to push the creature back. The titan roared, its form a blur of motion as it fought to resist my attack. But the vortex was relentless, its destructive force tearing through the titan''s defenses and sending the creature stumbling back. I propelled myself forward, my magic coiling tighter and tighter as I sought to deliver the killing blow. But the titan was not yet defeated, its blade slicing through the air in a deadly arc that caught me off guard and sent me sprawling to the ground. The creature loomed over me, its eyes burning with hatred as it prepared to deliver the final blow. As the titan raised its blade high, the wind howled around us in a deafening roar that drowned out all other sound. I gritted my teeth, my body aching with exhaustion as I fought to resist the creature''s attack. But the titan was relentless, its blade descending towards me with deadly precision as it sought to finish me off. I closed my eyes, my magic swirling around me in a final, desperate attempt to deflect the creature''s strike. But the titan''s blade was too fast, its edge a blur of motion as it sliced through the air. The titan''s blade sliced through the air, creating a windslam with a razor-sharp edge that sliced into my flesh with a sickening crunch. I screamed in pain, my body convulsing as I fought to stay conscious. But the creature was not yet satisfied, its eyes burning with hatred as it prepared to deliver the final blow. I gasped for air, my vision swimming as the titan''s blade descended once more, its edge gleaming in the dying light. "No," I whispered, my voice a hoarse rasp as I braced myself for the killing blow. As the blade came down, a gust of wind came out of it, throwing me backwards with such force that I was sent flying through the air. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I hit the wall with a deafening thud, my body crumpling to the ground as the wind was knocked from my lungs. I struggled to stay conscious, my vision dimming as the titan approached, its blade raised high as it prepared to finish me off. As the titan approached, a surge of magic flowed through me, the system replenishing my strength and filling me with newfound power. With a gasp, I opened my eyes, the pain of my injuries fading as I pushed myself to my feet, a gust of wind propelling me upward with supernatural speed. I looked around, my eyes searching for my fans in the debris-strewn battlefield. But the titan''s blows had scattered them far from my reach, leaving me unarmed and vulnerable. I gritted my teeth, my mind racing as I sought out a weapon that could channel my mana. In desperation, I searched the battlefield, my eyes falling on the blade of the titan I had slain earlier. Read new chapters at empire I rushed forward, grabbing the weapon and coating it in my mana, the wind magic swirling around the blade in a crackling blue aura. "This will have to do," I thought, my grip tightening around the hilt as I prepared to defend myself against the titan''s onslaught. I lunged forward, my blade flashing in the dying light as I fought to parry the creature''s attacks. But the titan was too strong, its blows battering my defenses and leaving me reeling as I struggled to stay on my feet. I pressed forward, my blade slicing through the air in a desperate flurry of two directional windslams that sought to find a weakness in the creature''s armor. But the titan was relentless, its form a blur of motion as it struck back with a ferocious barrage of six directional windslams that sent me sprawling to the ground. "Get up, you fool," I snarled, my muscles aching with the effort as I pushed myself to my feet. As I regained my footing, I channeled my mana into the blade, the wind magic coiling around the weapon in a tightly focused arc that sought to penetrate the creature''s skin. I lunged forward, my blade slashing through the air in a powerful arc that sought to tear through the titan''s flesh. But the creature was too quick, its form a blur of motion as it dodged my strike and retaliated with a devastating six directional windslam that sent me staggering backwards. "Damn it," I cursed, my eyes narrowed in concentration as I sought to regain the initiative. I leapt back, my blade slashing through the air in a frenzied barrage of blows that sought to find an opening in the creature''s defenses. But the titan was too strong, its blows battering my defenses and leaving me gasping for breath as I fought to stay upright. With a cry of defiance, I channeled my mana into a powerful gust of wind, the magic swirling around me in a tight cyclone that sought to buffet the creature back. Chapter 153 Fight and more fights But the titan was not yet defeated, its form a blur of motion as it sought to resist my attack.I pressed my attack, my blade slicing through the air in a flurry of wind slashes that sought to weaken the creature''s defenses. But the titan was relentless, its moved in a blur as it struck back with a ferocious barrage of blows that sent me staggering backwards. With a cry of pain, I stumbled, my body aching with exhaustion as I tried to regain my footing. "This isn''t over yet," I growled, my eyes blazing with determination as I summoned my remaining strength for one final attack Your adventure continues at empire I focused my mana into a powerful vortex, the wind coiling around the titan a tight cocoon that sought to push it back. The titan staggered, its form unsteady as it struggled to regain its balance. I seized my opportunity, my feet launching me forward with supernatural speed as I lunged towards the creature. My blade flashed in the dying light, the wind magic coiling around the weapon in a tightly focused arc that aimed to penetrate the creature''s skin. With a cry of pain, the titan collapsed to the ground, its form still as it breathed its last breath. [1 beast titan killed, +70 mp] sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As I stood amidst the carnage, surveying the fallen Titan with a heavy heart, a low growl pierced the silence. I turned, my eyes widening in surprise as I took in the massive blue striped panda that had emerged from the shadows. Without hesitation, I drew my wind magic, a vortex of air swirling around me as I prepared to engage the creature. The panda stood its ground, its ears twitching as it sized me up, the earth trembling beneath its massive paws. The panda charged forward, its claws digging into the soil as it gathered speed. I leaped to the side, my wind magic propelling me out of harm''s way as the creature''s charge narrowly missed me. I retaliated, hurling a two directional windslam at the beast that tore through the underbrush, but the panda was quick on its feet, dodging the attack with ease. The forest around us quaked as the creature charged again, this time hurling a massive boulder with its earth magic. I raised a shield of air around me just in time to deflect the boulder, the impact sending me stumbling backward. The panda closed in, its massive form looming over me as it reared back to strike. I ducked, my wind magic swirling around me in a tight spiral as I tried to find an opening in the creature''s defenses. The panda swung, its massive paw crashing down just inches from my head. With a desperate cry, I unleashed a powerful windslam that sent the creature stumbling backward. Seizing the opportunity, I lunged forward, my blade flashing through the air in a flurry of strikes. The panda reared up, its powerful legs lifting it high into the air as it sought to dodge my attacks. But I was too quick and I struck the creature''s underbelly with a powerful upward slash. The panda howled in pain, its massive form crashing to the ground as it struggled to regain its footing. Seeing my chance, I pressed my advantage, my blade singing through the air in a relentless flurry of blows. The panda fought back, its massive form thrashing wildly as it tried to shake me off. The panda let out one last defiant roar before my blade found its mark, the creature collapsing to the ground in a final, agonizing death throe. [1 kill, +10 mp] With a sigh of relief, I stood over the fallen creature, my eyes taking in the sight around me. The clearing was loud, the air still and heavy with the scent of smoke and blood. As I took stock of the destruction, a low hiss cut through the air, a sound so feral and primal that it sent a chill down my spine. I turned, my eyes widening as I beheld a massive wild cat, its fur aflame with fiery magic that danced across its sleek form. With a smirk of satisfaction, I drew my wind magic as I prepared to meet the creature''s charge. The cat let out a savage roar, the flames crackling across its fur as it lunged forward with blinding speed. I sidestepped the creature''s charge, my wind magic propelling me out of the way as the cat''s fiery claws tore through the air. I retaliated, my blade slicing through the air in a powerful arc that sought to tear through the creature''s defenses. But the cat was quick, its body moving with the fluid grace of a dancer as it evaded my strikes and retaliated with a flurry of fiery blows. I fought back, my blade flashing through the air as I tried to find another opening in the creature''s defense. The cat was relentless, its body a blur of motion as it dodged my attacks and struck back with a devastating blow that sent me staggering backwards. I caught myself and regained my footing. The cat pounced, its fiery form lunging towards me with deadly precision. With a desperate cry, I summoned all of my remaining strength and unleashed a powerful gust of wind that sent the creature tumbling backward. I pressed my attack, my blade slicing through the air in a frenzy of blows that sought to cleave the cat open. But the cat was too strong, its fiery form a blur of motion as it parried my strikes and retaliated with a barrage of fiery blows that sent me sprawling to the ground. I struggled to rise, my body aching with exhaustion as I fought to regain my footing. The cat hissed, its fiery form looming over me as it prepared to deliver the final blow. I scrambled to my feet, in order to deflect the creature''s strike. However the cat was too quick, its flaming claws slashing towards me with deadly precision. With a cry of pain, I twisted to the side, the creature''s claws slicing through my flesh as I struggled to stay conscious. The cat lunged forward, its eyes burning with hatred as it sought to finish me off. Chapter 154 System overload I gritted my teeth and tried to form an airwall in a desperate attempt to defend myself.But the cat was relentless, its form a blur of motion as it struck back with a deadly barrage of blows that sent me staggering backwards. I stumbled, my vision swimming as I sought to regain my balance. With one last surge of strength, I lunged forward, my blade slicing through the air with a crackling sound that rang out across the clearing. The cat howled in pain, its fiery form collapsing to the ground as the last of its magic faded away. [1 kill, +10mp] With the cat''s lifeless form at my feet, I surveyed the battlefield, my eyes sweeping across as I searched for a new opponent to challenge. In the distance, I caught sight of a flash of movement, a sleek form moving through the shadows with lightning speed. My muscles tensed as I focused on the creature, my eyes narrowing as I tried to make out its form. With a jolt of recognition, I realized that it was a massive six-tailed fox, its fur shimmering with a feral energy as it moved towards me with deadly precision. Without hesitation, I lunged forward, my blade slicing through the air as I sought to cut the creature down. But the fox was quick, its agile form twisting to the side as it evaded my strike and retaliated with a flurry of strikes that sought to tear through my defenses. I fought back, my blade flashing through the air as I sought to find an opening in the creature''s defenses. But the fox was relentless, its six tails lashing through the air as it struck back with a deadly barrage of blows that sent me stumbling backwards I recovered my balance, my muscles burning with effort as I launched a fierce counterattack. But the fox was too quick, its agile form twisting and turning as it dodged my blows with ease. With a snarl of frustration, I summoned all of my remaining strength and lunged forward, my blade flashing through the air in a powerful arc that sought to pierce the creature''s defenses. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The fox growled, its eyes flashing with a feral ferocity as it blocked my strike and retaliated with a devastating flurry of strikes that sent me sprawling to the ground. As I struggled to rise, the fox lunged forward, its six tails lashing through the air as it sought to finish me off. With a grunt of effort, I rolled to the side, the creature''s teeth snapping closed inches from my throat. I scrambled to my feet, my blade flashing through the air as I sought to regain the initiative. But the fox was relentless, its six tails a blur of motion as it struck back with a ferocious barrage of blows that sent me reeling backwards. I staggered, my breath coming in ragged gasps as I fought to stay conscious. But I refused to give up. With a shout, I lunged forward, my blade slicing through the air as I sought to end the creature''s onslaught. The fox roared, its six tails coiling around its body as it struck back with a deadly blow that sent me staggering backwards. But I was not to be deterred. With another cry, I lashed out, my blade slicing through the air with a crackling sound that rang out across the clearing. The fox howled in pain as my blade found its mark, the creature''s blood spraying across the ground as it collapsed to the earth, its six tails twitching weakly as the last of its life ebbed away. I staggered backwards, my body numb with exhaustion as I fought to stay conscious. The clearing was silent, the only sound the soft rustling of the fox''s fur as it breathed its last breath. [Warning, health is too low] As I fought to stay conscious, my breath coming in ragged gasps, a faint sound caught my attention. With a jolt of alarm, I turned, my eyes widening as I beheld a massive spider monkey, its form lithe and agile as it leaped towards me with lightning speed. I ducked, my wind magic propelling me out of harm''s way as the creature''s attack narrowly missed me. I recovered my balance, my muscles burning with effort as I summoned my remaining strength and prepared to engage the monkey The spider monkey struck, its agile form dancing through the air as it unleashed a torrent of air magic that sought to tear through my defenses. I parried, my blade flashing through the air as I deflected the creature''s attack and retaliated with a powerful windslam that sent the monkey tumbling backwards. [Warning: System critically low] The monkey hissed, its eyes flashing with fury as it regained its footing and launched a furious counterattack, its form a blur of motion as it sought to overwhelm me. I fought back, my blade slicing through the air as I sought to find an opening in the creature''s defenses. But the monkey was quick, its agile form twisting and turning as it dodged my strikes with ease. With a snarl of frustration, I summoned all of my remaining strength and lunged forward, my blade flashing through the air in a powerful arc that sought to cut the creature down. The monkey shrieked, its agile form lashing out with a ferocious barrage of air magic that sent me staggering backwards. I recovered my balance and decided to regain the initiative. But the monkey was relentless, its agile form twisting and turning as it struck back with a deadly barrage of strikes that sent me reeling backwards. I staggered, my breath coming in ragged gasps as I fought to stay conscious. With a grunt of pain, I lashed out, my blade slicing through the lair with a crackling sound that rang out across the clearing. The monkey howled in pain as my blade found its mark, the creature''s blood spraying across the ground as it collapsed to the earth, its limbs twitching weakly as the last of its life ebbed away. [Warning: System critically low] I sank to my knees, my breath coming in ragged gasps as I fought to stay conscious. The clearing was silent, the only sound the soft rustling of the monkey''s fur as it breathed its last breath. As the monkey breathed its last breath, I sank to my knees, the clearing spinning around me as my vision grew dim and my breath came in ragged gasps. My head swam, the world growing dark as my strength finally gave out, the fight against the beasts taking its toll on my exhausted body. With one final sigh, I collapsed to the earth, the blackness closing in around me as the sounds of the battle faded away. The clearing fell silent, the only movement the faint stirring of the wind as I drifted into unconsciousness. [1 kill, +10 mp] Chapter 155 Waking up As my consciousness slowly returned, I became aware of the softness of my pillow beneath my head, the gentle morning light filtering through my curtains, the silence of my room a stark contrast to the chaos of the battlefield.I raised my hand to my forehead, my fingers brushing against it as the throes of a slight headache gripped me. As I blinked and shifted my weight, the mattress beneath me groaned softly, its soft springs giving way to the gentle pressure of my body. My fingers grazed the rough linen of the sheets as I pulled myself to a sitting position As I turned my head, I caught sight of Damon sitting on a chair in the corner of the room, his arms crossed over his chest and a bored expression on his face. "Look who finally woke up," Damon said, his lips twitching into a tired but affectionate smirk. "I was starting to think I''d need to administer smelling salts to rouse you from your slumber. I craned my neck to peer out the window, the sunlight streaming in through the sheer curtains as I tried to gauge the time of day. "I''ve lost track," I admitted, turning back to Damon with a shrug. "How long was I out?" As my eyes adjusted to the light, I realized that the sun was not shining with its usual radiance. Instead, the sky was tinged with a dull, greyish hue, the sunlight muted as though it were struggling to break through the clouds. It was clear that the day was winding down, the light slowly bleeding into the encroaching darkness as the sun made its slow descent beyond the horizon. One hour, maybe slightly more. Damon''s voice was calm and even, his eyes fixed on mine as he continued to fill me in on what had happened. "Your body decided it had had enough," he said, his tone soft but serious. "All that wind magic you were using - it was too much for you to handle. Your body couldn''t keep up, and it buckled under the strain. I allowed myself a wry smile, acknowledging the recklessness of my actions. After all, I had always known that his insatiable thirst for combat would one day catch up to me - it was only a matter of time before the risks outweighed the rewards. "You know, I almost expected something like this to happen sooner or later," I thought as the wind rumbled in the stillness of the room. "I guess I pushed my luck a little too far this time." My thoughts swirled like a cyclone in my mind, the realization of the truth hitting me like a tidal wave. I knew that if i had been a normal mage, the sheer volume of magic i had expended would have pushed my body past its breaking point, destroying me in a blinding flash of power. But I wasn''t a normal mage. I had been gifted with a unique system, a power that operated according to its own mysterious rules. And so, I felt that this system would not allow me to perish I had been living on the edge, pushing my body and my magic to their limits, and yet I had emerged unscathed. "A normal one star mage would be dead," I thought, my mind reeling as i considered the implications of my survival. "But my system has kept me alive, even when my body was at its breaking point." My body had crumbled under the strain, my magic pushing me to the brink of destruction, and yet I had been spared. The system was the difference maker, the one cushion I had in the race against all other mages. My words rang out with a quiet determination, my eyes fixed on Damon as I spoke. "Bodies are meant to be pushed," I said, my voice even and measured as I leaned forward in my bed. "They are tools to be used, vessels for magic and will. And I must use mine to its fullest potential, even if it means pushing myself to the brink." As I spoke, I could feel the intensity of Damon''s gaze fixed upon me, his lips pressed into a thin line as he watched me. His expression was inscrutable, his eyes betraying no emotion as he listened to my words. Was it disapproval that lingered in the depths of his gaze, or perhaps a grudging respect for my unwavering determination? The phrase echoed in my mind as I contemplated the truth behind my actions. Bravery and stupidity - two sides of the same coin, dancing along the razor''s edge of recklessness. Was I truly brave, or simply foolish in my pursuit of power? Perhaps it was both, my courage and my stubbornness intertwined in a volatile blend of daring and defiance. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I couldn''t say for certain, but one thing was clear - my path was set, and no amount of disapproval or caution would sway me from my course. To Damon, my stance was one of utter duality, my feet straddling the line between brilliance and madness. On one side was my unshakeable resolve, my unwavering dedication to mastering my magic and achieving greatness. On the other, the specter of hubris, my stubborn refusal to acknowledge the limitations of my body and my power. His words hung heavy in the air, a testament to the mystery of my survival. "I don''t know how you''re still alive," he said, his tone one of quiet disbelief. "It doesn''t make sense." I shot him a teasing smirk, my words laced with playful arrogance. "Are you saying you''d prefer if it I wasn''t?" I asked, my eyes gleaming with mischief. Damon stood, his expression unreadable as he took in the defiance that flickered in my gaze. "Take the day off to get some rest," he said, his voice quiet but firm as he turned away from me. "I shouldn''t have let you come to those fights. I won''t be making the same mistake again." Without another word, he strode from the room, the door clicking shut with a soft thud Chapter 156 Meet me tonight The breeze from the closing door whispered through the drapes, its soft rustling a mockery of Damon''s wordsMy thoughts swirled like a maelstrom, the winds of my determination blowing away any doubts that dared to arise. It was laughable, really, to think that Damon could control my actions, to assume that he had any sway over my choices. "He knows nothing of my resolve," I thought, my mind ablaze with the fire of my ambitions. "He cannot dictate my path. I will go where I must, fight who I must, and use every ounce of power at my disposal to achieve my goals." Not even the emperor himself could stop me With a sigh, I pushed myself up from the bed, my muscles protesting as I rose to my feet. The soft linen sheets slid from my legs as I stood, the light fabric whispering against my skin like a caress. My bare feet found the cool wooden floor beneath me, the warmth of the day already beginning to seep into the room. I stretched, my arms reaching towards the ceiling as I arched my back, the lingering aches of the battle still radiating through my body. The sun had begun its slow descent as I emerged from my quarters, its rays slanting through the window and casting long shadows across the floor. The castle corridors were quiet as I made my way to the cafeteria, the muffled clatter of plates and cutlery the only sound that echoed through the passageways. Outside, the day was slowly yielding to night, the sky a canvas of fading light as darkness crept over the horizon. I quickened my pace, my footsteps echoing through the stone hallways as I navigated the familiar paths of the castle. The cafeteria was cast in shadow as I entered, the flickering flames of the candles casting a warm glow over the room. My eyes immediately sought out Bella, her distinctive blonde hair standing out amidst the sea of bodies. My wink drew a familiar, sardonic reaction from Bella, her eyes rolling skyward with a resigned amusement. With a grin, I made my way to the table where my friends had gathered. Their familiar faces greeted me with warm smiles. Liam''s words were a playful jab, his smirk punctuating the gentle teasing as I joined the group. "It was just a little nap," I retorted with a dismissive wave of my hand, feigning nonchalance as I sank into the wooden bench. "Slight fatigue?" she echoed with a scoff, her eyes narrowing in a mixture of concern and irritation. "You used so much mana that it started to drain your body''s energy. You could have died!" I shifted on the bench, the annoyance within me rising to the surface as I shot her a withering glare. "But I didn''t," I snapped, my voice curt as I tried to downplay the seriousness of the situation. "It was a risk, yes, but I knew what I was doing. Continue your adventure with empire Aaron''s words were a testament to his thoughtful nature, his concern for my well-being etched in the furrow of his brow. "Why put yourself in harm''s way when you could become a two star mage through training?" he asked, his voice a gentle entreaty as he leaned forward in his seat. I shook my head, my words tinged with frustration as I searched for a way to express the urgency I felt. "I can''t explain it," I said, my voice hushed as I stared into the flames of the candles. "But I really have to do this. I know it''s dangerous, and I know it''s reckless, but it''s something I have to do. "You don''t have to do anything," she snapped, her eyes flashing with annoyance. "You do it because you want to do it." Her words echoed in my mind as the conversation continued, the truth of them like a blade twisting in my gut. As the candlelight waned and the hour grew late, we began to rise from our seats, our conversation coming to a natural end. The bustle of the cafeteria grew quieter as the other mages finished their meals and drifted off to their quarters, the steady hum of conversation fading into the shadows. Our group made its way out into the cool night air, the stars twinkling overhead as we began to disperse. As the others drifted away, their forms melting into the shadows of the night, I reached out and gently grasped Emily''s arm, my fingers wrapping around her slender wrist. She turned towards me, her brow furrowed in confusion as I pulled her closer, my gaze piercing as I stared into her eyes. "Do you have any plans today?" I whispered, my eyes fixed on Emily as I waited for her response. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She frowned slightly, her brow furrowing as she processed my question. "You mean tonight?" she asked, her voice tinged with confusion. "Yes," I replied. "I don''t have any plans, but why?" She said. "Okay, meet me at the gate to the prince''s wing in one hour". I replied. "Okay" she whispered, her voice barely concealing the excitement and arousal that coursed through her veins. With that, I released my grip on her arm, my fingers trailing along her skin as I drew back, my lips curling into a smirk as I turned to leave. "Don''t be late," I called over my shoulder as I melted into the shadows. The night was heavy with mystery, the air cool and still as I slipped out of my quarters, my footsteps silent in the darkness. I moved with the stealth of a cat, my cloak swirling around me as I made my way towards the prince''s wing, my mind ablaze with the possibilities of what lay ahead. At the gate, I found Emily waiting impatiently, her figure silhouetted against the moonlight as she leaned against the stone wall. She straightened as she caught sight of me, her eyes gleaming with anticipation as she stepped forward to meet me. Chapter 157 Emily sucks my soul(18+) "Hey," she replied, a hint of shyness coloring her voice as she caught sight of me.I returned her greeting with a predatory grin, my eyes raking over her figure as I took in her beauty. "You look stunning," I said, my voice smooth and low as I took a step closer. Her cheeks flushed at my praise, her body responding to the warmth of my gaze. "Thank you," she whispered, her voice breathy as she looked up at me With a wave of my hand, I beckoned her towards the entrance, the air thick with anticipation as we made our way inside. The corridor was dimly lit, the flickering torches casting eerie shadows on the stone walls as we moved towards my quarters. Our footsteps echoed in the silence, the sound of our breathing mingling in the darkness as we navigated the winding hallways. At last, we reached my door, the wood creaking softly as I pushed it open, inviting Emily into the sanctuary of my personal space. Emily''s gaze swept over the room, taking in the opulent furnishings and luxurious decor that surrounded us. Her eyes lit up with wonder as she took in the velvet-covered chairs, the gilded bookcases, and the rich tapestries that adorned the walls. "Wow," she murmured, her voice awestruck as she looked around. "It''s very nice." I closed the door behind us with a soft click, the sound reverberating in the stillness of the room. "Thank you," I said, my voice low and conspiratorial as I stepped towards her. With a smooth motion, I made my way to the bed, the soft mattress yielding to my weight as I sat down and turned to face her. The bed was large and ornate, the covers woven with intricate patterns and the pillows plump and inviting. I settled into the silk sheets, the material cool against my skin as I stared at Emily, my eyes gleaming with desire. "Come here," I murmured, my voice low and seductive as I patted the space beside me. Emily approached the bed gingerly, her movements hesitant as she perched on the edge, her gaze flickering between me and the room around her. My words were sincere, my voice deep with longing as I gazed at her, my eyes reflecting the truth of my feelings. "I''ve missed you, Emily," I said, my voice hushed with emotion. "A lot more than you can imagine." My hand moved up her arm, my fingers tracing a path of fire as they caressed her skin, the heat of our bodies blending in the stillness of the night. "I''ve been thinking about you nonstop," I continued, my voice growing more intense as I pulled her closer My senses were heightened, my body attuned to the subtle changes in Emily''s breathing, the quickening of her pulse. It was as if I could feel her desire as a physical presence, a pulse of energy that enveloped us both. The shallow rise and fall of her chest, the rapid fluttering of her heart beneath my touch - these signs of her arousal were like a siren''s call, beckoning me to take what I wanted, to claim her as my own. My words hung in the air, a challenge and an invitation all at once. "Kiss me," I repeated, my voice a sensual command as I leaned forward, my lips hovering inches from hers. "What?" she murmured, her voice a faraway whisper as if she was in a daze as she searched my face for answers. "Kiss me". I repeated. She leaned forward and our lips met in a soft, tentative embrace, the pressure of our flesh against one another creating a surge of electricity that coursed through our bodies. [Kiss, +20 lp] Emily''s mouth was warm and wet, her breath hot and sweet as it mingled with mine. Her lips parted slightly, allowing me to deepen the kiss, my tongue slipping between her teeth as I tasted the unique flavor of her mouth. The kiss was slow, sensual, and exploratory, a dance of desire that unfurled between us like the petals of a flower The kiss intensified, our lips moving against one another with a desperate hunger as our hands roamed freely over each other''s bodies. My fingers traced the curves of Emily''s back, feeling the warmth of her skin beneath the fabric of her clothes. Ohh~ With a groan, I pulled her onto the bed, her body pressing against mine as we became lost in a tangle of limbs and tongues. I slid my hand up her thigh, the heat of her arousal growing as I teased the sensitive skin beneath her skirt. Our clothes began to peel away, layer by layer, revealing the naked flesh beneath. Emily''s breasts were soft and full, her nipples hardening at the touch of my fingertips. [Fondle, +30 lp] I lowered my mouth to her chest, my tongue swirling around her sensitive peaks as she arched her back and moaned. [suck, +50 lp] Ahh¡­ Ohh~ sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My hands explored her body, mapping every curve and contour, until I reached between her legs. Emily''s arousal was unmistakable, her center wet and throbbing with need as I slid my fingers into her folds [finger, +100 lp] I worked my fingers against her center, massaging and caressing until she was writhing beneath me, her breath coming in short, urgent gasps. Uhmm¡­ Ahh~ Her hips bucked against my hand, her body begging for more as I continued to tease and pleasure her. I could feel the tension mounting in her body, the pressure of her orgasm building as I increased the rhythm of my strokes. Experience tales at empire Ahh¡­ Ohh~ Her nails dug into my back as she neared the edge, her body trembling with need as she cried out in ecstasy. Her orgasm washed over her like a wave, her body convulsing with pleasure as she arched her back and dug her nails into my skin. Uhhm¡­Ahhh~ The scent of her arousal filled the air, mingling with the heady musk of our lust as she rode out the intensity of her release. As her body began to relax, I shifted my attention to my own arousal. Emily''s eyes gleamed with desire as she pushed me onto my back, her hands roaming over my chest as she straddled my hips. Chapter 158 Orgasms and more orgasms(18+) With a wicked grin, Emily slid her body lower, her hair falling like a curtain around us as she took me into her mouth.[Head, +120 lp] Ohh~ I groaned. Her lips were hot and wet, her tongue swirling around the sensitive tip of my shaft as she sucked and teased, her hands kneading my thighs. The pleasure was intense, my hips bucking against her as she worked me with her mouth, her soft moans of pleasure sending shivers of delight through my body. Ohhh¡­ Ahh~ As I reached the edge of my own release, Emily climbed atop me, her body poised over mine as she positioned herself above my throbbing shaft. With a slow, deliberate motion, she sank onto me, her breath catching in her throat as she took me deep inside her. [Sex, +200] The sensations were almost overwhelming, the wet heat of her body engulfing me as she began to rock her hips, riding me with a desperate urgency that spoke of the depths of her need. Ahh¡­ Uhmm~ She moaned. Our bodies moved together in a frenzied rhythm, our hips grinding against one another with a raw, primal hunger that defied all words. The sound of our flesh slapping against one another echoed in the air, punctuated by the cries of our pleasure as we approached the brink of our release. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ohh¡­. Uhmm¡­ Ahhh~ I could feel the pressure building deep inside me, my muscles tensing with anticipation as Emily rode me harder, her body clenching around me as she spiraled closer to her second orgasm. "Ohh Levi". She panted. The final moments before our climax were an explosion of sensation, a cascade of pleasure that consumed us both. Our bodies trembled with the force of our release, our voices joined in a chorus of ecstasy as we fell over the edge of our orgasms. Uhmm¡­. Ahhh¡­ Ohhh~ As our bodies stilled, we collapsed into one another, our chests heaving with exertion as we struggled to catch our breath. The sound of our hearts beating in tandem was the only sound that punctuated the quiet of the night, a reminder of the primal connection that had ignited between us. My smirk was laced with a hint of playful curiosity as I looked at Emily, her body still entwined with mine. "Have you ever tried anal?" I asked, my tone a teasing lilt that held a hint of mischief. Emily''s expression was one of both surprise and intrigue, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment as she averted her gaze. "Um... no," she stammered, a hint of uncertainty coloring her voice. "I''ve never... I don''t know if that''s my thing." The thought of increasing my lust points was like a drug, a thrill that coursed through my veins as I considered the potential of indulging in forbidden sexual acts. "Ever since Luna and I did it, I''ve come to realize that performing these perverse acts is the fastest way to increase my lust points," I thought, a mischievous glint in my eye. "Just like killing titans is the fastest way to increase my mana points." Emily''s feelings for me were a powerful motivator, her adoration and loyalty an intoxicating elixir that I knew I could leverage to my advantage. "She would do almost anything for me," I mused silently, my mind already formulating a plan to persuade her to give into my desires. "With a little bit of charm and a whole lot of persuasion, I could get her to agree to this." I shifted my gaze back to Emily, a seductive smile playing across my lips as I began to speak, my voice low and seductive as I leaned in closer. Continue reading at empire My smile was a weapon in and of itself, my charm and confidence radiating from me like a palpable force as I got up from the bed. "I promise you''re going to enjoy it," I whispered, my voice smooth and seductive as I turned Emily onto her stomach, my body looming over her like a predator. My hands roamed over her buttocks, kneading and caressing the soft flesh as i admired the supple curves of her body. The sight of her, so vulnerable and trusting, sent a thrill of excitement coursing through me. With a slow, deliberate motion, I positioned myself behind her, the head of my member pressing against her tight opening. Ahhh~ I could feel her tense beneath me, her body quivering with a mixture of anticipation and uncertainty. "Relax," I whispered into her ear, my voice a soothing balm as I leaned in closer. "Trust me." I positioned myself behind Emily, the head of my member pressing against her tight opening. Slowly, I began to apply pressure, the tip of my member nudging against her entrance as I waited for her to adjust. Ohh~ Emily let out a small whimper, her body tensing in response to the pressure. I paused, letting her get used to the sensation before pushing further, allowing just the head of my member to slide into her. [Anal, +500] Emily''s breath hitched as the tip of my member breached her entrance, the walls of her body slowly relaxing as she adjusted to the intrusion. Uhmm¡­ Ahh~ I held myself still, giving her time to acclimate to the sensation before continuing my slow, deliberate penetration. Inch by inch, I slid into her, my hands massaging her shoulders and caressing her neck as I maintained a steady rhythm. Ahh¡­ Uhmm¡­ Ohhh~ Her moans grew louder as I filled her, the pressure of my member stretching her tight muscles as I buried myself deep inside her. With a groan, I buried myself to the hilt, my hips pressing flush against her buttocks as I paused, letting her adjust to the fullness. Ohh¡­Uhmm~ Emily''s body trembled beneath me, her breathing ragged as she fought to adjust to the new sensations. I began to move, my hips rocking against hers as I pulled out and then thrust back in, each stroke sending a wave of pleasure through her body. My hands roamed over her curves, my fingers teasing her sensitive nipples as I buried myself deeper and deeper with each thrust As our pace quickened, I reached a hand between us, my fingers finding her clit and teasing the sensitive nub. Uhmm¡­ Ohhh~ Emily gasped at the added stimulation, her body tensing as she bucked against me, her cries of pleasure echoing off the walls. I felt the pressure building deep inside me, the pleasure mounting with each stroke as I drove myself into her. Emily''s body tensed, the spasms of her orgasm squeezing my member as she cried out, her voice raw with ecstasy. Ohhh Levi¡­ Ahh~ The intensity of Emily''s climax sent me over the edge, my body shuddering as I spilled into her, the pulsing of my member triggering another wave of pleasure that tore through her body. Our bodies collapsed together, slick with sweat and spent from the intensity of our lovemaking. The room was silent save for the sound of our heavy breathing, the air thick with the scent of sex and desire. I rolled off of Emily, pulling her into my arms as we lay together, our bodies entwined in a tangle of limbs as we basked in the afterglow of our passion. Chapter 159 Another sudden letter As I sat up in bed, the darkness enveloping my bedroom was pierced only by the soft glow of my system''s interface, the digital readout casting a faint light on my face."Let''s see what kind of progress I''ve made tonight," I murmured to myself, clicking through the menu until I reached the profile screen. The numbers danced before my eyes, my eyes lingering on the newly updated lust points [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 4] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 60] [Intelligence: 40] [Stamina: 50] [Speed: 60] [Mana: 740/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 1040] With my mind made up, I selected the "Upgrade" button next to Intelligence and began pumping points into the stat, watching as it steadily increased until it reached a solid 50. My lust points ticked down with each upgrade, but the benefits of reaching the next level were too tempting to resist As the last point was allocated, the screen flashed and a triumphant chime sounded, signaling that I had successfully reached Level 5. [50 intelligence points purchased] [Congratulations, you have leveled up] I watched the screen expectantly. [You have now reached level 5] [Skills unlocked: Three directional windslam, Six directional windslam] As I surveyed the new skills and bonuses that had appeared on my screen, I couldn''t help but feel a slight tinge of disappointment. While the new abilities were certainly useful, they weren''t the earth-shattering upgrades I had hoped for. "I guess I was expecting a little more bang for my buck," I muttered under my breath, clicking through the options with a hint of frustration. Still, I knew that every upgrade, no matter how small, would be crucial in my journey to becoming the most powerful warrior in the world. My thoughts hovered over the "Strength" stat, my mind made up. I knew that increasing my physical prowess would give me an edge in battle, allowing me to strike harder than my enemies. Without hesitation, I poured the remaining points into Strength, watching as the number slowly ticked upward until it reached 70. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 5] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 70] [Intelligence: 50] [Stamina: 50] [Speed: 60] [Mana: 740/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 40] As the adrenaline of leveling up faded, I let my body relax into the softness of the mattress, sinking deeper into the comfort of my bed. My eyelids grew heavy, the exhaustion of a busy day catching up with me at last. As I drifted off to sleep, my last thought was of the power I had harnessed that night, and the promise of what was yet to come. The following day, the courtyard once again served as our refuge, its quietude a welcome escape from the chaos of the world beyond its walls. Damon and I sat there, lost in our own thoughts, our minds as calm as the surface of a still pond. The only sounds to break the silence were the distant chirping of birds and the gentle rustling of leaves in the afternoon breeze. The heat of the sun baked our skin, and yet, it was a delicious warmth that cocooned us in its embrace. The air was still, save for the occasional caress of a gentle breeze that stirred the leaves and whispered through our hair. We lounged in a comfortable silence, our eyes half-closed against the harsh glare of the afternoon sun. The serenity of the courtyard was shattered by the sound of hurried footsteps approaching, their sharp, staccato rhythm cutting through the quiet like a knife. The sound of hurried footsteps registered in my mind long before they reached Damon''s ears, my heightened senses alert to the slightest disturbance in the stillness of the courtyard. Without conscious thought, my head turned toward the source of the sound, my eyes searching for the cause of the disruption. Like a whirlwind, a young servant burst onto the scene, his rapid footsteps kicking up dust as he sprinted across the courtyard. His movements were frantic, his expression frantic, as if he were carrying the weight of the world on his shoulders. He headed directly toward us, his eyes fixed on our seated figures. As he drew near, the servant skidded to a stop, his eyes darting between us, his breath coming in ragged gasps. The servant dropped to one knee before Damon, his body bent in a deep bow of respect. In his hands, he held a letter, the seal still pristine and unbroken, as if it had been hand-delivered from the royal palace itself. "My lord," the servant gasped, his voice barely audible over the pounding of his heart. "This missive is from the palace. It is of utmost urgency." He held the letter out to Damon. Damon''s gaze lingered on the letter, his eyes studying the elaborate seal and the elegant calligraphy of the addressee. He raised his gaze from the letter, meeting my own. Our eyes locked and for a moment, it remained that way like two warriors gauging each other''s strength before the battle. I could read the message on his face but I didn''t back down, showing him the message in mine. Without a word, Damon''s fingers tore open the seal, the crisp paper crackling under his touch. His eyes darted across the lines of text, absorbing every word like a man starving for information. The letter seemed to hold his attention in its thrall, every line consuming him with an urgency that bordered on desperation. The silence around us thickened, the only sound the rustle of paper and the quick breaths that Damon drew as he read. Experience new tales on empire I watched him closely, as I waited to learn the contents of the message. As Damon''s eyes reached the end of the letter, he folded it with slow, deliberate movements. His expression had become unreadable, his face a mask of careful neutrality that betrayed nothing of what he had just learned. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He met my gaze again, but this time there was no communication, no unspoken exchange of emotions. He seemed to retreat into himself, his body language closing off, as if erecting a barrier between us. Chapter 160 Start of the war The silence between us stretched taut, my curiosity and concern building like a fire in my chest."Is that a battle summons?" I asked Slowly and deliberately, Damon rose to his feet, his movements precise and controlled. His feet found their footing with care, each placement of his sole against the ground calculated and purposeful. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he straightened his body, the tension in his muscles melted away, replaced by a calm, unwavering poise. His hands hung naturally at his sides, his grip on the letter steady but relaxed. At Damon''s movement, my body reacted on instinct. I was up on my feet in a heartbeat, my body following the motion of his own "Don''t come with me," Damon said, his voice firm and commanding, the words laced with a subtle hint of warning. "So it is a battle summons," I replied, my own tone steady but insistent. "I have to come. You know I have to." "You seem hellbent on destroying your body for some reason that confounds me," Damon said, his voice betraying the frustration and concern that simmered beneath the surface. "I won''t let it happen." "My body is just fine," I retorted, the confidence in my voice a testament to my faith in my own abilities. "I''ll be with the level two mages as usual, fighting and winning. This isn''t any different from the battles we''ve already fought and won together." Damon''s expression hardened, his jaw clenching in a show of quiet determination. "No," he said, his voice firm and resolute. "I can''t let you come with me this time." I bristled at his dismissal, my pride stung by the implication that I couldn''t handle myself in a fight. "You don''t have the right to tell me to leave or stay," I replied, my words searing with defiance. "Yes, I do," he said, the force of his conviction reverberating through his words. "I am the prince, and by royal decree, I ask that you stay behind in the castle while we go fight." Frustration coursed through my veins, its heat surging and seething like a living thing. For a brief, almost unmentionable moment, I fought the urge to grab something¡ªanything¡ªand hurl it across the courtyard, the desire to lash out as physical as the air I breathed. But I resisted, knowing that such an outburst would accomplish nothing. Find your next read on empire Instead, I paced, my movements restless and agitated, watching as Damon strode away, the echo of his footsteps a sharp reminder of the battle I was now forced to sit out. The moment Damon was out of sight, I seized my chance. Like a coiled spring unleashed, I launched into a sprint, my feet pounding against the courtyard stones as I raced after him. A self-satisfied smirk pulled at the corners of my mouth as I realized that Damon had underestimated my resolve. "Bold of him to think he could control me," I thought to myself. As I reached the gate, I found the last of the mages disappearing into the waiting carriages, their departure signaling the beginning of the journey to the battlefield. My heart pounded, my nerves thrumming with the anticipation of what was to come, but I was not about to miss my chance to join the fight. Determined not to be left behind, I slipped into the ranks of the mages, my movements swift and sure as I navigated the confusion of the departing party. Slipping past the guards and blending into the crowd, I maneuvered my way to the carriages, their doors still open as they prepared to depart. With a quick glance over my shoulder, I ducked into the nearest carriage, squeezing in between two startled mages. I met their wide-eyed stares with a grin that was half challenge, half apology. Safely ensconced among the level two mages, I let out a silent sigh of relief, my heart still racing from my daring escape. I cast a final glance at the palace gates, now distant and growing smaller as the carriages rumbled away from the courtyard. I had won this round, outsmarting both Damon and his guards in a feat of stealth and quick-thinking that would have made any assassin proud. But my victory was bittersweet, the knowledge that I had gone against the prince''s wishes a sobering weight in the pit of my stomach. **** The village of Pellyn was transformed into a scene of chaos and destruction as we arrived. The beasts had already begun their rampage, their powerful bodies wreaking havoc on the buildings that stood in their way. The air was thick with the sounds of splintering wood and the cries of terrified villagers, as well as the frenzied roar of the beasts themselves. The marketplace, once a hub of activity and commerce, had been reduced to a sea of rubble, its stalls and stands overturned and scattered. With a clatter of wood and metal, the carriages ground to a halt at the edge of the village. The mages were out in an instant, their long robes billowing behind them like battle flags as they raced into the fray. Magic flowed from their fingertips like water from a mountain spring, the power of the elements at their beck and call. Fire, water, air, and earth - each mage wielded their chosen element with deadly precision, hurling bolts of flame, waves of water, gales of wind, and crumbling earth at the rampaging beasts. The beasts roared and bellowed, but the mages were relentless, their spells striking with the force of nature itself, a swirling maelstrom of chaos and destruction unleashed upon the enemies of Pellyn. The beasts, their bloodlust frenzied and their rage unchecked, pivoted towards the mages with a growl that shook the earth beneath their feet. Like a tide of fury, they surged towards the magic-wielders, their claws slashing the air and their fangs bared in a ferocious snarl. The mages stood their ground, undeterred by the onslaught that was about to be unleashed upon them. Their faces were set in grim determination, their eyes flashing with the fierce light of their magic, their magic humming around them like a living thing. The battle had begun. Chapter 161 Fighting the scorpions Screeechh~I immediately saw a group of giant scorpions. Earlier, I had fought a gaint scorpions but that one had been solitary, these ones moved in a group, their pincers and claws snapping almost rhythmically as they raced towards me. I unsheathed my sword, the one I had come to prefer during my fight with the Titan. I coated it in mana and ran to meet them. As I prepared for the fight, the air around me seemed to vibrate with the sounds of the scorpions'' shrill cries. Their high-pitched shrieks were like a cacophony of alarm bells, a discordant symphony that sent a shiver down my spine. The ground beneath my feet trembled with each of their footsteps, the scorpions drawing closer with every passing moment. Their carapaces gleamed in the harsh sunlight, their claws and stingers flashing like weapons of war. The scorpion that I had encountered before had been a formidable adversary, but its defeat had taught me valuable lessons about its strengths and weaknesses. I knew that its armored hide was tough, but not impenetrable. I knew that its pincers were powerful, but not infallible. And I knew that its venomous stinger, though deadly, could be avoided with quick reflexes and careful footwork. Therefore, I could end the fight in no time if I wished to. The last time I had pushed my magic too far, the results had been devastating. The searing pain, the loss of control - it was a mistake I was not eager to repeat. I had learned my lesson well, and so I made the conscious decision to conserve my magical reserves. I decided to limit my magic use, relying instead on my swordplay and physical prowess. My goal was to use my advanced physical skills to wear down the scorpions, and then finish them off with carefully timed magic. Like a shadow in the darkness, I lunged towards the scorpions, my feet barely touching the ground. The scorpions, sensing the danger, braced themselves for my attack. Their pincers glinted in the sunlight, a deadly warning that only fueled my determination The scorpions formed a natural barricade, the two in the front positioned like guardians, their armored hides a formidable defense. Behind them, the other two scorpions remained in the shadows, their claws clicking menacingly as they bided their time. My eyes, sharp as the blade in my hand, fixed on the closest scorpion among the front line. With a swift and deadly stroke, I brought my sword down upon the creature, my strike a blur of metal and steel. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a swiftness that defied its heavy frame, the scorpion twisted away from my attack, its body contorting like a snake. Its chitinous armor gleamed in the sunlight as it reared its stinger, a shimmering, venomous spear poised to strike me. As the scorpion struggled to maintain its balance after the failed strike, its defenses momentarily weakened, I saw the opportunity I had been waiting for. Its razor-sharp pincers, which had only moments ago been a formidable shield, were now lowered, its attention focused on its stinger That was the moment I had been waiting for. As the scorpion raised its pincers, exposing the vulnerable area beneath its chitinous armor, I saw my opening. My sword surged forward like a lightning bolt, its razor-sharp edge aimed directly at the creature''s belly. In the same instant, I unleashed my Six Directional Windslam, a gust of wind that erupted from my sword and struck the scorpion''s exposed underside. The spell, carefully controlled and channeled through my palm, struck the scorpion''s vulnerable belly with a force that sent the creature tumbling. It landed with a heavy thud, its carapace cracking as it crashed into the stone wall of a nearby building. The scorpion, its carapace shattered and its limbs shaking with the aftereffects of the spell, slid down the stone wall. As it slumped to the ground, a trail of blood and ichor left in its wake, its body twitched weakly. The impact was enough to stun the scorpion, but I knew that it was not yet defeated. For now however, it seemed that this particular scorpion was no longer a threat. It would not be rising from the sand to attack me again, not anytime soon at least. As I engaged in battle with the first scorpion, I was mindful of its every movement, its every strike and swipe. But I was also aware of the surrounding area, taking care not to be drawn into the same trap that had befallen the scorpion. I kept my senses sharp, my ears attuned to the sound of shifting sands, my eyes scanning the horizon for any potential threats Therefore, I knew the positions of the other scorpions around me. The defeat of the first scorpion was a powerful blow to the enemy''s morale, and it showed in their movements. As the creature crumpled to the ground, the two scorpions at the back hesitated, their pincers stilled and their stingers quivering in uncertainty. However, the one nearest to me had no such reservations. In the blink of an eye, it sprung into action, its deadly stinger poised like a spear. It reared back, the barb quivering with lethal intent, and then brought it down in a brutal arc towards my head. I was a blur of motion as the scorpion''s stinger darted towards me. Continue your story on empire My feet danced across the sand, as I moved away quite easily thanks to my advanced speed. The scorpion''s stinger missed, its razor-sharp tip biting into nothing but air as I slipped out of its reach. In the same instant, I pivoted on the spot, my sword flashing like a bolt of lightning as I unleashed a Windslash towards the scorpion''s vulnerable stinger. As my Windslash sliced through the air, the scorpion reared back, its stinger raised in a last-ditch attempt to deflect the blow. But it was too late. The blade of wind struck true, severing the scorpion''s stinger and sending the creature reeling backwards. The head of the stinger dropped to the ground as the windslash separated it into two unequal halves. Screeechh~ The scorpion let out a shrill, agonized screech, the sound piercing the desert air like a blade. I smirked, a fierce grin spreading across my features as I surveyed the scorpion''s severed stinger. "Not bad," I thought to myself, "not bad at all." Chapter 162 Cunning over strength The scorpion''s cry of pain jolted the remaining scorpions from their stunned silence, their bodies tensing with renewed aggression.The scorpions advanced, their bodies moving in a deadly rhythm that spoke of centuries of evolution and predation. Their eyes, large and glossy, were devoid of empathy or compassion, the soulless gaze of the predator. There was no pity in their eyes, no hesitation in their movements. They were driven by a primal hunger, a need to hunt and to kill that knew no mercy. Continue your adventure with empire The scorpion whose stinger had been severed was not yet out of the fight. It had recovered from its shock and pain, and it was now filled with a fiery determination to avenge its injury. With a screech of rage, the scorpion rushed towards me, its pincers snapping and its legs pumping. It was moving with a single-minded purpose, its body a weapon of pure aggression. The creature''s intent was clear: it wanted to hurt me, to cause me as much pain as it had felt when its stinger was severed. As the scorpions closed in on me, their bodies a whirlwind of claws and chitin, I made a tactical decision. With a quick step backwards, I put distance between myself and the creatures, my mind racing as I surveyed the unfolding scene. I knew that retreating was the best option in this scenario, the only way to gain a tactical advantage over my enemies. The sand settled as the three scorpions and I locked eyes in a tense, unspoken stand-off. The air around us seemed to vibrate with tension, the intensity of our mutual hatred palpable in the dry, hot air. It was a stalemate, an "en pass¨¦" where neither side dared to move first, each waiting for the other to make the first mistake. The scorpions hissed and spat, their pincers twitching in anticipation, while I remained still, my eyes fixed on their every movement. I stood still, my body taut and ready to react at the slightest provocation. My fingers were curled into fists, the muscles in my arms tensed and ready to burst into motion. I was a coiled spring, waiting to be released. The moment of stillness was shattered by the sudden movement of the injured scorpion. Its pincers snapped in fury, a violent gesture that sent a ripple of energy through the air. The injured scorpion''s movements were frenetic, its body driven by a singular purpose: to end the fight and claim victory, no matter the cost. I could see the desperation in its eyes, the growing realization that time was not on its side. Its stinger, its primary weapon, had been severed, leaving it at a severe disadvantage. It knew that if it did not act quickly, its chance at revenge would slip through its claws. I smirked as it stepped towards me. Just as the injured scorpion lunged forward, its pincers raised and ready to strike, I made my move. In a swift and unexpected turn, I pivoted on the spot, bringing my sword to bear against one of the un-injured scorpions that lurked behind me. With a flick of my wrist, I unleashed a powerful vortex of air, a spinning torrent of wind that rushed towards the scorpion The battlefield erupted in a cacophony of hisses and shrieks as the remaining scorpions reacted to the sudden downfall of their comrade. Their surprise was palpable, the exclamations of shock and alarm echoing through the barren landscape. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As I turned to face them, my sword still held at the ready, a smirk played across my lips. Their reaction to my attack was satisfying, a testament to the effectiveness of my strategy. What happened was simple. The scorpions were formidable creatures, each one capable of deadly strikes and unrelenting ferocity. But as I observed them, I had noticed a crucial flaw in their tactics. They did not work together. Indeed, many creatures in nature have learned to harness the power of cooperation and coordination to bring down their prey. From packs of wolves to flocks of crows, the coordination of group hunting can be a devastatingly effective tactic. Animals would work together to bring down their enemy, understanding that there was power in numbers and knowing that the opponent could only stretch their attention so far, no matter how strong it was. It was therefore logical that these scorpions would attack me as one, moving in tandem with each other and trying to overwhelm me within their sea of bodies. It was a strategy that could have easily turned the tide of the battle in their favor. It was an intriguing observation, and one that spoke to the complex nature of these creatures. It seemed to me that despite these scorpions moving as a group and feeling slight empathy for one another, they simply could not fight together. They weren''t programmed for it and so during the fights, something interesting happened. When a scorpion led the charge against an opponent, the other ones stayed back and watched, waiting for their turn. Therefore when the injured scorpion was approaching me, the remaining scorpions watched the unfolding battle with detached interest, their bodies still and poised in anticipation. They felt that they would not be attacked, at least for the moment, and this knowledge seemed to lull them into a false sense of security. In the intensity of the moment, one of the scorpions had let its focus slip. It stood still and exposed, its body turned to the side as it watched the fight with keen interest. It was a momentary lapse, a mistake that would have gone unnoticed in any other circumstance. But I was never one to let opportunities go to waste. The injured scorpion was moving in for the kill, its pincers raised and ready to strike. But as I analyzed the situation, I knew that there was a more efficient way to end the fight quicker. My eyes flickered towards the un-injured scorpion''s exposed underbelly, a gap in its chitinous armor that offered a glimpse of soft, unprotected flesh. It was a target too tempting to ignore. Chapter 163 Bloodlust The cry of pain of the second scorpion seemed to jolt the other two out of their ealier shock and they turned to me with their large, glossy, soulless eyes.At the same time, the second scorpion had gotten over it''s pain enough to want to inflict pain on me. It began to crawl towards me, its pincers twitching with desire to chop me up. I surveyed the unfolding scenerio before me and decided to step back. That was the best choice in such situation. The three scorpions and I stood at an en pass¨¦, watching each other intently. My fingers were curled in anticipation, ready to move as soon as one of them took the first step. The injured scorpion was the first to break the momentary stillness. Spurred by its injury and, I assumed, it''s growing weakness, it was consumed by the need to finish the fight as soon as possible. I smirked as it stepped towards me. It''s movement was slightly jerky. I focused my attention on the scorpion and at the last moment, I turned very quickly to one of the two un-injured scorpions at the back. I sent a vortex at it. Sounds of surprise from all three scorpions filled the air and I smirked in satisfaction. What happened was simple. I had come to notice something about the scorpions, they didn''t seem to attack together. Usually, when they''re were a group of animals, they would work together to bring down their enemy, understanding that there was power in numbers and knowing that the opponent could only stretch their attention so far. It was therefore logical that these scorpions would attack me as one, moving in tandem with each other and trying to overwhelm me within their sea of bodies. However, no such thing had happened so far. It seemed to me that despite these scorpions, moving as a group and feeling slight empathy for one another, they simply could not fight together. They weren''t programmed for it and so during the fights, something interesting happened. When a scorpion led the charge against an opponent, the other ones stayed back and watched, waiting for their turn. Therefore when the injured scorpion was approaching me, the other two had stopped once again and were watching our fight. This meant a drop in their security as they expected not to get attacked for now. One of the scorpions had dropped its guard more, it even exposed its side to me. As I watched the scorpions advancing on me, I also saw the exposed underbelly and decided to make quick calculation. Then I sent a vortex at the scorpion. As the vortex hit the scorpion, it was lifted up into the air and slammed back down into the ground. The effect was instant. The other two scorpion turned their attentions to the fallen one. I used my opportunity wisely, sending a master vortex to the side of the injured scorpion. Find more to read at empire The master vortex drilled into the scorpion, tearing a gaping hole in it. The scorpion fell to the ground, unmoving. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [1 kill, +10 mp] i turned to face the other scorpions. One of the scorpions had been knocked down by the my attack, its body convulsing and twitching in the sand as it struggled to regain its footing. The creature''s chitinous armor was cracked and broken in places, the soft flesh beneath weeping blood and fluid onto the scorched earth. Its limbs flailed weakly, its pincers snapping feebly as it tried to right itself So there was one scorpion left standing. Screeech~ The scorpion let loose a defiant screech, its body trembling with a mixture of rage and fear as it began its advance towards me. Its pincers snapped and clacked, its stinger raised and ready to strike. I watched the scorpion intently, my eyes flicking between the creature''s movements and its weaponized limbs In my hand, the sword was a steady presence But despite the creature''s fury, I remained calm and patient, waiting for the moment when the scorpion would make its move. I knew that the creature would strike without hesitation, its instincts driving it towards an all-out assault that would leave a gap for me to exploit. And when that moment came, I would be ready to strike. The moment came in a flash of movement and a blur of chitin. The scorpion launched itself towards me with surprising speed, its body propelled by a burst of fury that carried it towards its target with alarming force. The creature''s pincers snapped and clacked, its stinger flashing in the sun as it hurtled towards me like a projectile. In a swift, fluid movement, I lowered my body and ducked beneath the scorpion''s deadly lunge. The creature sailed over my head, its momentum carrying it past me in a blur of motion. As the scorpion sailed over my head, I seized upon the opportunity that had presented itself. With a single, powerful thrust of my arm, I plunged my sword into the scorpion''s exposed underbelly. The blade sank deep into the creature''s flesh, piercing through the scorpion''s vital organs and severing vital arteries. Screeechh~ The scorpion''s scream was a raw and primal sound, a shriek of agony and defiance that echoed through the desert air. The creature''s body trembled and quivered, its legs scrabbling against the sand as it sought to escape the pain that now consumed it. But there was no escape. The sword had done its work, the scorpion''s insides now ruptured and spilling out onto the sand. With the scorpion lying motionless beneath me, I lifted my sword high into the air. The blade glinted in the sun, a deadly implement of destruction that would soon claim its victim. With a grunt of effort, I brought the sword down onto the scorpion''s head with all my might. The blade bit deep into the creature''s skull, cleaving through bone and flesh until it buried itself in the sand. The scorpion''s body twitched and spasmed for a brief moment before falling still. Chapter 164 Fighting the red eyed wolf [1 kill, +10 mp]Two of the scorpions were already dead, their bodies lying still and lifeless in the sand. The other two had been wounded in the battle, their bodies immobilized and twitching in the aftermath of the fight. They were still alive, though barely, their remaining life force dwindling away as their bodies struggled to recover from the wounds that I had inflicted. With a purposeful stride, I approached the nearest immobilized scorpion. Its body was still, its limbs splayed out in a lifeless sprawl. It was a pathetic sight, a creature that had once been a force to be reckoned with now reduced to little more than a dying husk. I raised my sword into the air, the blade gleaming in the desert sun. Find adventures at empire With a single, swift stroke, I brought the sword down onto the scorpion''s head, the steel biting deep into the creature''s skull with a sickening crunch. [1 kill, +10 mp] I moved swiftly across the sand, my footfalls light and sure as I navigated the desert terrain. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My target was the scorpion that I had flung against the wall earlier, its body still slumped against the rocks where it had been hurled. As I approached the scorpion, I lifted my sword once more, the weapon feeling natural and comfortable in my grasp. With a single, precise stroke, I plunged the blade into the scorpion''s head, piercing through its chitinous armor with ease. [1 kill, +10 mp] The sand beneath my feet was littered with scorpion bodies, a testament to my prowess and skill in combat. Four kills, each one executed with precision and efficiency. It had taken some time, but I had been patient, using my understanding of the desert and the creatures that inhabited it to gain an advantage in the battle. As I stood over the bodies of my fallen foes, I felt a sense of satisfaction wash over me. The adrenaline rush of the fight had faded, replaced by a calm and steady confidence in my abilities. My sword arm was strong, my muscles loose and relaxed, ready for whatever lay ahead. With the scorpions defeated, my attention now shifted to the other beasts that lurked in the desert. My eyes scanned the horizon, searching for any signs of movement or danger. As my gaze swept across the dunes, I caught sight of a lone red eye wolf in the distance. With a flick of my wrist, I sent a windslash hurtling towards the wolf. The wolf moved with impressive speed and agility, its powerful muscles propelling it away from the windslash''s trajectory with a swift leap. The creature tumbled through the sand, skidding to a stop a few feet away from the spot where the windslash had landed. Snarllll~ The wolf snarled and bared its teeth, the fangs glistening in the scorching desert sun. The creature''s eyes were focused and intense, its red gaze sweeping the barren landscape in search of the one who had dared to attack it. With a flourish of my sword, I caught the wolf''s attention, the blade shimmering in the desert sun as I waved it before the creature''s eyes. The wolf''s gaze snapped to me, its red eyes locking onto mine with a feral intensity. The snarling and growling ceased, replaced by a low, dangerous rumble deep in the creature''s chest. Its lips curled back, revealing its gleaming fangs as it let out a deafening snarl of anger. Its hackles were raised, its powerful body poised and ready to launch itself into the attack. The wolf crouched lower, its ears flattened against its skull as it prepared to strike. The muscles in its hind legs tensed, coiled like springs as it readied itself for the attack. Howllll~ With a fierce howl, the wolf launched itself towards me, its powerful legs pumping as it charged across the sand in a blur of crimson fur. In the split second before the wolf reached me, I deftly sidestepped its charge, pivoting with expert agility. The wolf''s teeth and claws snapped and swiped at the air where I had stood only moments before It landed with a snarl of frustration, its fur bristling with anger as it recovered from its failed attack. Its eyes were alight with fury, its gaze fixed on me with an unbridled hatred. "You''ll have to move faster than that, wolf," I taunted, swirling my sword in a mocking gesture. The wolf''s eyes blazed with fury at my insolence, its ears pinned back against its skull. "Come on, wolf," I goaded, my voice laced with confidence and amusement. "Let''s see what you''ve got." The wolf let out a furious growl, its body trembling with rage as it prepared to launch itself at me once again. It charged forward, its powerful muscles propelling it across the desert sands with incredible speed. Its eyes were fixed on me, its jaws wide and dripping with saliva as it prepared to sink its teeth into my flesh I allowed the wolf to come within inches of me before deftly evading its charge. With a smooth and precise movement, I ducked to the side, narrowly avoiding the creature''s snapping jaws and razor-sharp claws. The wolf''s momentum carried it past me, its momentum sending it tumbling across the sand as it struggled to regain its footing As the wolf tumbled past me, its body suspended in mid-air, I seized my opportunity. I drove my sword into the creature''s exposed side, the blade piercing through the wolf''s flesh with a sickening squelch. The wolf''s momentum was halted by the sudden impact, its body twisting and convulsing as it struggled to come to terms with the shock of the blow. But I was relentless, pushing the blade deeper into the wolf''s body with a powerful thrust of my arm. The wolf''s howl was a soul-shattering cry of agony, its body trembling and shuddering as I twisted the blade in its flesh. Its eyes were wide with pain and terror, its body writhing in a helpless dance of death as I slowly withdrew the blade from its side. Chapter 165 Remnants I stepped back, surveying the wounded wolf with a detached, calculating gaze.The creature staggered to its feet, its breathing ragged and labored as it struggled to regain its bearings Defiant to the end, the wolf refused to yield. Despite its grievous injury, the creature mustered its remaining strength and launched itself towards me, its powerful body moving with a renewed speed and determination "I don''t need mana to defeat you," I said, my voice dripping with disdain as I sped towards the wolf. As the wolf jumped, its body propelled towards me in a desperate attempt to secure a killing blow, I rose into the air as well. My body twisted and turned with an acrobatic grace, matching the wolf''s movements as if we were locked in a deadly dance. The wolf''s eyes widened in shock, the creature''s surprise at my unexpected agility. And in that moment, I struck. My sword pierced the wolf''s throat with a wet and gurgling hiss, the creature''s blood spilling out in a crimson torrent as its body went limp in the air Howlll~ The wolf''s howl was a strangled, desperate cry, its body convulsing and spasming as it dropped to the sand. The creature''s blood poured out onto the earth, staining the dry and dusty ground. The wolf''s eyes rolled back in its head, its life slowly slipping away as its blood drained from its body. Its breath grew shallow and labored, and then, with one final shuddering gasp, the wolf fell still. [1 kill, +10 mp] The haunting echo of the wolf''s dying cry was answered by a low and menacing growl that cut through the air. I tensed, my body coiling like a spring as I spun on my heel to face the new threat. My gaze locked onto the two new wolves that had crept up behind me. Their eyes blazed with a malevolent crimson light, their bodies poised and ready to attack. The wolves'' blood-drenched faces were a grotesque sight, their once-gleaming fangs now stained crimson with the gore of their kills. The blood glistened on their fur and dripped from their jaws, creating a grisly mask of death. I forced myself to block out the gruesome image of the mage that had surely suffered at the wolves'' claws "Seems more friends have come to play," I muttered, my eyes fixed on the stalking predators as they prowled closer The wolves continued their advance. They inched forward, their muscles tensed and ready to spring as they closed the distance between us. It was obvious, they had more intelligence and thoughts behind their eyes than the scorpions. The temptation to use my wind magic was strong, the desire to end this deadly game in a single, devastating blow pulsing in my veins. But I held back, the thought of unleashing such power weighed down by the knowledge that it wouldn''t be necessary . Firstly, I knew that I could win without relying on magic. Your next read awaits at empire Secondly, i was trying to get as many kills as possible without exhausting myself. Although the system would ensure that death was not a possibility, the threat of exhaustion and unconsciousness still loomed large in my mind. And how could I get kills if I passed out? Besides it was simply better for me not to fall unconscious again since I was sure Damon and I would have an argument when the war was over. Instinctively, my gaze drifted away from the wolves, scanning the shifting sands for a glimpse of Damon. I found him near his brother, as he almost always was, in the midst of three beasts. He still hadn''t noticed my presence. I forced my gaze back to the wolves. The creatures were creeping closer, their eyes locked on my own as they sought to find a weakness in my defenses. Patience was a virtue in battle, and I knew that the wolves'' eagerness to kill would be their undoing. I allowed the tension to build, my breath steady and measured as I watched the wolves circle me like predators stalking their prey. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One of them would break first, its hunger for blood overpowering its discipline and training. And when that moment came, I would be ready, all I had to do was be observant, find the most vulnerable point and attack. My lips curled into a confident smirk, my voice dripping with a mocking challenge as I taunted the wolves. "Come on, you bastards," I hissed. The wolves snarled in response, their fur bristling with anger and defiance. But I knew that their rage was a double-edged sword, their eagerness to defeat me making them careless and impulsive. "That''s it," I murmured, the words barely audible beneath the wolves'' growls. "Show me what you''ve got." Like lightning striking the desert sands, the wolves surged forward, their bodies blurring with speed as they closed in on me. The wolves were upon me in an instant, their bodies a blur of teeth and claws as they launched themselves into the air. Their powerful legs propelled them towards me with terrifying speed, their jaws snapping and their claws extended as they sought to rend my flesh. It was hard to jump out of the way when two wolves were leaping at you, especially since each one was slightly angled. Either way I jumped, I was going to run into a wolf''s jaw. So I decided not to move out of the way. Instead, I created an airwall directly above me. The wolves'' jaws snapped shut mere inches from my flesh, their momentum carrying them into the impenetrable barrier of air. Their powerful bodies bounced off the invisible wall, sending them tumbling to the ground in a confused tangle of fur and limbs. Seizing on the brief moment of confusion, I slipped out of the ranks of the wolves with the agility of a desert fox. The wolves'' frustration at my escape was palpable, their snarls filling the air with a primal rage as they turned to face me once more. Their muscles rippled with barely contained power as they launched into a second attack, their claws digging into the sand as they charged towards me with renewed determination. Chapter 166 Finishing the wolves With a bit of breathing room, I was able to evade the wolves'' onslaught with greater ease, my body weaving and dodging their lunges and swipes as I danced between them like a dervish.Their relentless assault was relentless, their jaws snapping at me as they spun around to face me once more. But this time, I was prepared. I ducked beneath their outstretched forms, rolling beneath their underbellies and springing to my feet with a deadly grace. I was now directly behind them. Seizing on my position behind the wolves, I struck with lightning-quick precision. My sword flashed through the air, slashing the limb of the one to my right. Howlll~ The wolf''s howl of agony reverberated through the battlefield, its pain-filled cries echoing across the area in a chorus of misery. The wounded wolf''s cries distracted the remaining wolf for a crucial moment, and I seized on the opportunity with the speed and ferocity of a sandstorm. Charging forward with my sword held high, I launched into a furious attack With a calculated swing of my sword, I aimed for the wolf''s neck, seeking to deliver a fatal blow that would end the battle once and for all. But the wolf was quick, its reflexes sharpened by a lifetime of hunting and combat. It twisted to the side, narrowly evading the blade, but not fast enough to escape unscathed. My sword sliced across the creature''s neck, leaving a shallow gash in the fur. The wolf''s blood ran, staining the sand beneath its feet as it backed away, its hackles raised in a warning snarl The wolf whose limbs I struck earlier, pulled itself to its feet with a snarl. Despite its injury, it was undeterred, its single-minded determination to kill me overriding any fear or pain. The creature hobbled forward, its body listing to one side as it stalked towards me, its tail held low and its teeth bared in a predatory growl. It was ready for round two. With a guttural growl, the wounded wolf launched itself into the air, its body propelled by a desperate hunger for vengeance. This time, the creature''s attack was not aimed at my neck, but at my ankle, seeking to hobble me and make me vulnerable to its vicious fangs. The wolf''s jaws snapped shut, razor-sharp teeth inches away from my flesh. My leg pulled away from the snapping jaws, just in time to avoid being caught in the wolf''s death grip. With a swift movement, my foot lashed out, striking the wolf''s head with a well-placed kick that landed squarely on the top of its skull. The creature let out a whimper of pain, its body staggering under the force of the blow. It stumbled, momentarily dazed by the attack, leaving me with an opening to deliver my next strike. With the wolf off-balance and vulnerable, I seized on the opportunity to end the battle once and for all. My sword, still held in a low, ready stance, flashed out in a blur of deadly steel. The razor-sharp blade sliced through the air, burying itself deep in the wolf''s skull with a sickening crunch of bone and brain matter. With a whimper, the wolf''s body went limp, its legs collapsing beneath it as it crumpled to the sand. Its eyes glazed over, its breath fading into the desert breeze as the life drained from its body. [1 kill, +10 mp] I let out a deep sigh, my body still humming with the intensity of the battle as I took a moment to recover and regain my composure In the distance, the other wolf still stood, its body tensed and its eyes narrowed as it watched me warily, waiting for its chance to strike. The wolf''s keen instincts told it that the battle was now stacked against it. With its companion dead and its own injuries still bleeding, it was no match for me on its own. My smirk was a predatory grin, a thin line of confidence that stretched across my face as I advanced on the wolf. "Don''t go running now," I taunted, my voice dripping with mocking amusement. "The fun''s just getting started." As the wolf started to back away, its demeanor shifting from menacing to submissive, I allowed my posture to relax, letting the tension drain from my muscles as I continued my approach. Just when I thought the wolf had resigned itself to retreat, it launched into a sudden and unexpected assault. Its body coiled like a spring, the creature unleashed a ferocious leap that carried it towards me with deadly speed. However I moved quickly as well. With a swift and decisive motion, my sword flashed through the air, the blade cutting a lethal arc through the wolf''s exposed throat. Read exclusive content at empire The creature let out a guttural yelp, its leap aborted as it fell to the ground, blood pouring from its neck wound as it thrashed in agony. The wolf''s eyes were wide and panicked, its body convulsing as it struggled to breathe. I stepped away from the dying wolf, my blade still dripping with blood as I watched the creature''s life drain away. [1 kill, +10mp] With a satisfied smirk, I gazed out across the battlefield, surveying the bodies of my fallen foes. So far, 7 beast monsters had fallen to my blade, their strength and ferocity no match for my skill and precision. I had used little magic and so my mana levels still remained high. I felt smug. My satisfaction was fleeting, the harsh realities of my task demanding my attention. There was no time for rest or reflection, my mission required me to kill as many as possible. With a steely glint in my eye, I scanned the dunes for any sign of the next beast that would cross my path. The shifting sands gave way to the unmistakable form of a behemoth, a two horned rhinoceros emerging from the dunes with the power and fury of a living tank. The creature''s hide was as tough as steel, its two immense horns jutting from its head like deadly spears. Its eyes were filled with rage, its massive form barreling towards me with the unstoppable force of a sandstorm. I steadied my stance, my sword poised to meet the rhinoceros head-on. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As I watched the rhino rush at me, a chuckle rose from my lips as a thought occurred to me, fighting this beast would definitely require magic. Chapter 167 Two two-horned rhinos I tensed as the hulking beast reared back, m its hind legs tensing as its narrow eyes focused on me.Earth magic surged around its massive frame, the very ground trembling beneath its hooves. My breath caught in my throat as I whipped my arms in a wide arc, unleashing a Six Directional windslash. The winds howled as they sliced through the air, dancing around the rhino''. The rhino acted quickly, forming an earth wall around itself. "Again!" I hissed, calling up another Windslash. The second Windslash tore through the air, a sharp gust of wind lashing at the earth wall and causing it to crumble. Yet, the rhino merely grunted in defiance, its powerful legs pushing off the ground as it charged at me. It sent the first two rocks flying at me. I moved quickly, dodging them. I sent a vortex at it, my sword spinning like a maelstrom. The winds swirled, spinning around the rhino in a furious tornado. Yet, its massive body refused to budge. Instead, it formed another earth wall rising from the ground to block the vortex. When the wind cleared, the rhino was still standing, staring daggers at me. We''ll come on big boy. I teased, beckoning at it. The rhino grunted and rushed at me. With the rhino angrily charging at me, I hastily took evasive action. As soon as it almost reached me, i activated propelling and jumped, wind encircling my feet and blasting me out of the rhino''s path. With a deafening roar, it plowed through the space I had occupied moments earlier. You have to be a little faster than that. I teased it. The rhino grunted angrily, huffing and puffing. As I landed, frustration gnawed at me as I reassessed my approach to the battle. The mighty rhino, its hulking frame seemingly impervious to my wind attacks, stood before me like an earthen juggernaut. I had to think fast, my energy reserves dwindling with each failed assault. "There has to be a way," I muttered under my breath. "If not brute force, then what?" I studied my opponent, the churning wheels of my mind seeking a weakness in its form I watched the rhino, wondering how I could get it distracted enough for me to access its vulnerable parts. I decided one last expenditure of mana wouldn''t hurt, especially if it got the job done. I sent a six directional windslash at the rhino. As the rhino saw the attack coming, it shifted to the right and created an earthwall to protect itself. That little movement to the right was all I needed. I sent a vortex at its exposed side, aiming my sword so the vortex would travel beneath it and attack its underbelly as well. The wind swirled around the rhino, a maelstrom of howling winds ripping at its earth magic. The rhino could not see the vortex in time to protect itself from it. As it dodged the six directional windslashes, the vortex hit its belly. There was a loud bray as the rhino was hurtled off its feet. It stayed suspended in the air for a split second before it was slammed back into the ground. I rushed towards it and plunged my sword into its throat. [1 kill, +10 mp] As I squared off against the second rhino, my muscles tensed and my gaze hardened. I knew the power of the beast before me, but I also knew my own power. With a single thrust of my sword , I unleashed the Six Directional Windslash. It sliced through the air, slashing at the rhino from multiple directions. The rhino grunted as it staggered back, slightly disoriented. Wanting to keep it disoriented, I pressed my attack, my arms a blur as I unleashed the Windslash again, carving the air into deadly blades. The rhino hastily put up an earth wall but some of the slashes met it. It raised its head and brayed angrily. It then looked back at me. Come on then. I teased, panting slightly. The rhino lowered its massive head and charged, spurred on by my goading. As the rhino got near, I formed an airwall, the barrier of wind, swirling in front of me. The rhino''s charge was halted as it slammed into the wall, but the sheer force of its attack sent cracks racing through the barrier. Knowing I couldn''t hold it for long, I focused my power, pushing the Airwall into the rhino''s face. Discover exclusive content at empire The rhino, buffeted by the swirling winds, reared back in surprise, but its brief moment of confusion was enough for me to launch my next attack. I sent a vortex at it, the wind whirled around, dragging the rhino into it, lifting it and slamming it back down. [1 kill, +10 mp] As the last traces of the vortex dissipated, I sagged to the ground, my limbs trembling with exhaustion. The sweet taste of victory was tempered by my own fatigue. I caught my breath, my heart pounding in my ears. The wind rustled the grass, carrying with it the scent of the battlefield: sweat, dust, and the acrid tang of blood. Just then, I felt a pair of eyes on me. I slowly turned, my eyes scanning the battlefield, seeking out the unseen watcher. It turned out to be Damon, his eyes burning with a rage so intense I could feel its heat. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He left the spot he was and marched towards me. "Here we go". I muttered to myself. "What are you doing here?" Damon asked angrily. "I told you to stay back". "And I told you I can take care of myself just fine". I retorted. "You''re impossible". He replied, visibly frustrated. "I don''t know what your problem is". "I don''t know what your problem is". I said, my own annoyance growing. "I''m supposed to protect you, not the other way around. How can I do my duty properly when you''re telling me to stay back from dangerous fights". Damon sighed in exasperation. "Fine, if you want to put your life at risk, suit yourself". He turned and went back to meet his brothe Chapter 168 The cat and the hog The sound of hissing cut through the air, sharp and sudden.My head snapped towards the source, my sword still clutched tightly in my hand. There, amidst the shadows, a long-tailed cat slunk towards me. Its body was low to the ground, muscles coiled and ready to strike. A low, warning growl rumbled in its throat, its tail twitching in agitation. The cat inched closer, its gaze never leaving mine. I watched its every movement I barely had time to react as the cat suddenly burst towards me. I thrust my sword out, channeling the mana coursing through it and sent a six directional windslash at it. The air shuddered, slicing into blades that tore through the space between us. The cat was quick though, twisting and turning to avoid the onslaught. "Not bad". I thought. A glowing orb formed in its mouth, and in a flash of flame, it spat the fireball at me. I rolled to the side, the scorching heat scorching the ground where I had stood moments ago. The cat was fast, but i was definitely faster. The cat''s eyes burned with fury, its muscles tensing for another strike. Like an arrow released from a bow, it launched a flurry of fireballs. But I was a step ahead, I sent a one directional windslam, redirecting the fireballs away from me. However, i didn''t stop there. gathering my magic, I pointed my sword at the cat and hastily sent a vortex at it. The air around the cat became a whirling mass of wind, its fur whipping back as it struggled against the force. The vortex swirled for a moment longer, then dissipated, leaving the cat dazed and disoriented. I surged forward, the breeze at my back lending speed to my steps. The cat was quick, but I was faster. I lunged, my sword slicing through the air in a deadly arc. The cat tried to evade, its claws and teeth a blur of fiery rage. But my blade found its mark, the steel sinking deep into its neck with a sickening crunch. [1 kill, +10 mp] The next attack came from a wild hog. My gaze snapped to the side as I sensed movement in the underbrush. And there, lumbering out of the foliage, was a wild hog, its tusks gleaming in the low light. I didn''t hesitate. I wanted this beast''s attention, and I wanted it now. I swung my sword in a wide arc, the glint of steel catching the hog''s eye. Its ears pricked, the hog''s gaze snapped to me. For a moment, it seemed to hesitate, as if unsure of whether to charge or retreat. The hog''s hesitation evaporated, replaced by a thundering stampede. Tearing through the grass, it bore down on me like a freight train, its tusks aimed at my midsection. I stood my ground, my smirk widening. "So hasty to reach your doom," I muttered, the weight of my sword feeling reassuringly solid in my hand. The blade connected with the hog''s side, scoring a deep gash in its flesh. The creature let out a squeal of pain, the sound reverberating through the air. But its momentum carried it forward, the tusks coming perilously close to my chest. I danced back, avoiding the deadly charge by a hair''s breadth. The hog wheeled around, the wound on its side bleeding profusely. Its eyes were wild with pain and fury, the muscles in its back tensed for another strike. "Not so fast," I taunted, spinning my sword in a wide circle. The hog''s eyes followed the blade''s movement, its body coiling like a spring. But I wouldn''t give it the opportunity to strike. I darted forward, my feet light and agile, the sound of my footsteps lost in the snort and grunt of the hog. The creature turned, its tail lashing from side to side, its tusks flashing dangerously in the low light. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But I was already in motion, leaping into the air and bringing my sword down in a devastating arc The blade connected with the hog''s thick hide, sending a shower of sparks into the air. The creature squealed in pain, its legs buckling under the force of the blow. But still, it fought, its tusks slashing through the air as it tried to regain its balance. I didn''t give it the chance. I lunged forward, my sword singing as it sliced through the air, my aim true and deadly. The hog dodged, its speed surprising given its bulk. But I was faster. I spun on my heel, my blade a silver blur in the moonlight. The hog tried to retaliate, charging at me with its head lowered, tusks aimed at my stomach. But I was already in motion, my sword glinting as it connected with the hog''s tusk, the shock of the impact traveling up my arm. The creature grunted, its charge faltering. Still, it wasn''t ready to give up, the wildness in its eyes still burning bright. I pressed my advantage, my sword flashing like lightning, a deadly dance of steel and flesh. pressed forward, my sword striking again and again, each blow weakening the hog''s defenses. But it refused to go down, fighting back with a stubborn ferocity that was almost admirable. I feinted left, then darted right, the blade lashing out like a viper''s tongue. The hog retaliated, its tusks gouging the ground, its muscles bunching as it prepared to charge. Enjoy exclusive content from empire I was one step ahead. I slipped under its guard, my blade sliding between the creature''s ribs with a sickening crunch The hog stumbled back, its tusks lowering as it struggled to stay on its feet. Its eyes were glazed with pain, the life slowly draining from its massive frame. I moved in for the killing blow, my sword held high overhead. The hog let out a final, agonized squeal, its muscles trembling as it fought to stay standing. It''s efforts were in vain however. My sword descended, swift and true, the blade piercing the hog''s heart with a metallic thunk. [1 kill, +10 mp] Chapter 169 A chilling situation And so, I pressed on, battling one beast after another, my sword cutting through the air with unyielding resolve.Each encounter blurred into the next, the roars and snarls of the creatures merging into one another. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My muscles ached, my breath came in ragged gasps, but still, I fought. Time lost all meaning as I became a relentless force, striking down beast after beast until their numbers no longer mattered¡ªuntil I could no longer remember how many had fallen by my hand. Just as I delivered the final blow to the hog, its body collapsing lifeless at my feet, a strange sensation washed over me¡ªan urgent pull deep in my chest. My breath caught in my throat, and before I could even think, my instincts took over. An inexplicable force compelled me to search for Damon, as if something in the very air around me was whispering his name, urging me to find him without delay. By now, the drizzle had begun, transforming the once-dry landscape into a patchwork of shimmering, wet surfaces. Tiny droplets fell from the overcast sky, tapping lightly on the ground and creating a soft, persistent patter. The air grew cooler, and the scent of rain mingled with the earthy aroma of the dampened earth, adding a melancholic note to the battlefield. I lifted my gaze and scanned the chaotic battlefield, my eyes darting through the haze of smoke and the shifting shadows of combat. The roar of battle and the clash of steel were a distant murmur in my ears as my focus narrowed. It didn''t take long for my eyes to catch sight of someone amid the chaos. Prince Juan was hard to miss, his figure standing out as he fought off a group of beasts, his royal robes now drenched and heavy with the rain. Despite the downpour and the relentless assault, he moved with skill and precision My eyes widened in alarm as I swept my gaze around Prince Juan, desperately searching for any sign of Damon. Despite my frantic scanning, Damon was nowhere to be found. The space around Prince Juan was teeming with combatants and beasts, but there was no sign of my charge. I looked around, my mind racing with possibilities. Perhaps Damon had strayed from Prince Juan''s side while the battle raged on. It was possible he had been separated during the chaos, wandering into another part of the battlefield or becoming lost amidst the shifting tides of combat. I scanned the surrounding area, hoping to catch sight of him among the tangled mass of warriors and beasts. But he wasn''t anywhere on the battlefield. Despite my frantic search, the area around Prince Juan remained a swirling vortex of combatants, but Damon was nowhere to be seen. The rain continued to fall, mingling with the blood and mud underfoot, and the visibility was growing poorer by the second. My desperation mounted as I scanned every corner, every shadow, hoping for a glimpse of him. The absence of his familiar figure among the chaos was a growing knot of anxiety in my stomach, each passing moment deepening my fear that he might be in grave danger or worse. Explore more at empire I began to move through the battlefield, looking for him. By now, the evening had deepened, and the fading light was giving way to an encroaching darkness. The sky, once a muted gray, had turned into a canvas of deepening blues and purples, streaked with the last remnants of daylight. The shadows grew longer and more ominous as the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a veil of gloom over the battlefield. The dimming light made it increasingly difficult to see, the once-clear outlines of figures now shrouded in darkness. The chill of the approaching night seeped into the air, adding a sense of urgency to my search as the day''s fading light threatened to obscure my search for Damon even further. The leaves of the trees rustled softly in the evening breeze, their whispering sound adding an eerie undertone to the growing darkness. The gentle swaying of the branches seemed almost too serene against the backdrop of the battlefield''s chaos. Alongside this, the distant chirping of birds¡ªnormally a comforting sound¡ªcreated a disconcerting contrast. Their calls, though peaceful in nature, took on an unsettling quality amidst the tension and gloom, their melodies intertwining with the remnants of conflict to produce a disquieting harmony that set my nerves on edge. As I continued my search, I made sure to check every corner and alleyway, my eyes constantly scanning for any hint of Damon. The quiet of the evening seemed to deepen as I ventured further into the town, each step taking me farther from the battlefield''s din. It was then, as I strayed into a more secluded part of the town, that I felt it¡ªa sudden, unnerving prickly sensation creeping up my spine. It was a feeling I knew all too well, a gut instinct that always signaled the presence of a Titan nearby. The sensation was accompanied by a cold shiver, as if the air itself had become charged with a malevolent energy. My heart raced, and I paused, straining my senses to detect any sign of the massive threat that lurked in the shadows. The mud squelched and clung to my boots with each hurried step, the thick, sticky earth seeming to slow my progress as if resisting my urgency. Undeterred, I quickened my pace, the weight of the muck only spurring me on to search more fervently. Every step felt labored as I pushed through the mire, my senses heightened and my focus razor-sharp. My heart pounded in sync with my rapid footsteps, each splash of mud a reminder of the growing danger and the need to find Damon before it was too late. A troubling thought suddenly surfaced at the back of my mind, causing a pang of panic to grip my chest. What if Damon''s disappearance and the unsettling presence of the Titan were somehow linked? The idea sent a chill down my spine, intensifying my sense of urgency. Chapter 170 The Titan As I approached a dimly lit corner, my ears caught the faintest hint of movement¡ªsoft, padded footsteps that seemed almost too quiet against the backdrop of the evening''s silence.Alongside this, a strange, unsettling dragging sound reached my ears, the noise carrying an eerie rhythm as if something heavy was being pulled across the ground. The combination of these subtle but distinct noises set my nerves on edge, each step I took amplifying the creeping sense of dread. The sounds grew more pronounced as I drew closer, urging me to investigate with a growing sense of unease. I broke into a full sprint, abandoning any pretense of stealth as urgency overtook me. The soft, muffled sounds that had seemed so distant now fueled my fear, propelling me forward with a sense of reckless determination. My footsteps pounded against the ground, the mud splashing around my boots as I surged ahead. The need to uncover what lay around the corner was overwhelming, and with every stride, my heart raced faster, pushing me beyond any concern for subtlety or caution. I broke into a sprint, the urgency of the moment obliterating any thoughts of stealth. Each breath came in sharp, ragged bursts as I propelled myself forward, my focus narrowed solely on the corner ahead. The adrenaline coursing through me pushed aside any lingering caution, replacing it with a single-minded drive to uncover whatever lay hidden in the shadows, heedless of the noise I made. I had no idea just how finely tuned a Titan''s senses were, but I couldn''t shake the nagging thought that even if I had tried to approach stealthily, the beast might still have heard me. Titans seemed to be superior to other beasts in every aspect, it was entirely possible that despite my best efforts to move quietly, the creature could have sensed my presence from a distance. And any attempt at subtlety might have been in vain. I sprinted until I reached the corner, my heart pounding fiercely in my chest and my breath coming in sharp, uneven gasps. As I skidded to a halt, the sudden cessation of movement left me momentarily breathless, my muscles tensed and straining from the exertion. It was never wise to charge blindly into a corner, a lesson ingrained in me through countless skirmishes. Running headlong without knowing what awaited beyond the corner left me exposed and vulnerable. With no view of what lay ahead, I risked stumbling into a trap or falling straight into the path of an ambush. The lack of visibility heightened my danger, making me an easy target for any lurking enemies who might be waiting for the perfect moment to strike. The anticipation of potential threats only added to the weight of the moment, emphasizing the need for caution even amidst the rush of adrenaline. Essentially, charging blindly around a corner meant you could be running straight into a trap. Without knowing what lay ahead, you risked blundering into an ambush or triggering some hidden danger. The uncertainty made every step fraught with peril; what seemed like an escape route could quickly become a death trap. Every corner held the potential for concealed enemies, pitfalls, or other hazards that could exploit your lack of foresight and preparation. The danger of being caught off guard by a carefully laid trap was ever-present, and it underscored the critical importance of cautious, informed movement even in the heat of the moment. I was driven by an intense eagerness to rescue Damon, but I knew that if my rush to find him led me into a cleverly devised trap, all my enthusiasm and efforts could be rendered futile. My desperation to save him could blind me to the dangers of hasty actions. If I fell into a trap set with cunning precision, it would not only endanger me but potentially jeopardize any chance of finding Damon safely. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My fervor to act quickly had to be balanced with careful consideration, or else my well-intentioned haste might ultimately undermine my goal, making all my determination and hard work worthless. After all, how could I hope to save Damon if I ended up ensnared in a trap myself? If I were to fall victim to a cleverly laid snare or ambush, my ability to rescue him would be severely compromised. Being trapped would not only incapacitate me but also potentially put Damon''s life at even greater risk, as I''d be unable to continue my search or provide any help. The thought of becoming a burden rather than a savior was a harsh reminder of the importance of caution and strategy, ensuring that my own safety didn''t become the very thing that jeopardized the mission to rescue him. I slowed to a halt, my breath coming in shallow, controlled bursts as I forced myself to pause. Carefully, I edged away from the bend in the corner, creating as much distance as possible between myself and the potential threat. Every muscle in my body was tense, primed for action. I turned cautiously, my grip tightening around the hilt of my sword, the weapon held at the ready. My senses were on high alert, every sound and shadow scrutinized for any sign of movement. With a determined focus, I prepared myself to confront whatever danger might emerge from the darkness, ready to engage in a fight if necessary. I carefully edged around the corner, my movements deliberate and cautious. My eyes swept across the space ahead, scanning for any sign of movement or hidden threats. To my relief, the area was empty, devoid of any immediate danger. Read exclusive chapters at empire Standing a considerable distance away, partially obscured by the encroaching shadows, was a towering Titan. Its massive form loomed ominously, the sheer scale of its presence commanding attention. The beast''s grotesque features were illuminated by the dim light, revealing its immense size and fearsome countenance. Its eyes, sharp and alert, seemed to pierce through the darkness, assessing the surroundings with a predatory gaze It was even bigger than any of the Titans I had fought before. Chapter 171 Coversation with the Titan Its limbs were not only longer but also much thicker, giving the creature an imposing, almost monstrous silhouette.The enormous arms and legs seemed capable of crushing anything in their path with sheer force. Its head was disproportionately small compared to its massive frame, almost bead-like and unsettlingly perched on its broad shoulders. The small, beady eyes and the grotesque, distorted face added to the Titan''s eerie and menacing presence The air around the Titan was thick with an overpowering stench of death and decay. The odor was nauseating, a putrid blend of rotting flesh and stagnant, festering waste that seemed to cling to the very atmosphere. It was as if the Titan''s immense, decaying form had seeped a stink of corruption into the surroundings, the smell so strong it almost seemed to choke the life out of everything around it. The foulness of the scent was an unsettling reminder of the creature''s unnatural existence and the horrors it represented. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I turned my gaze to Damon, who lay unconscious and vulnerable. He was being held aloft by the scruff of his neck, his limp body sagging heavily downward. The position left him completely at the mercy of the Titan, his head drooping and his limbs hanging loosely. The sight of him in such a helpless state, suspended by the brute''s grip, filled me with a surge of urgency and dread. His passive form contrasted starkly with the towering menace of the Titan, emphasizing the peril he was in and the dire need for immediate action. His face was a patchwork of bruises and cuts, marred by the violence he had endured. Dark, swollen welts discolored his skin, a vivid contrast to the pale, bloodied streaks from the shallow cuts that crisscrossed his cheeks and forehead. Some of the bruises on his face were already turning a deep, ominous shade of purple, indicating that they were not recent injuries. The discoloration suggested that these bruises had been forming for a while, likely from earlier encounters with other beast monsters. Meanwhile, some of the cuts on his face were still actively bleeding, the fresh blood trickling down in crimson streaks. These newer wounds were starkly contrasted by the older bruises, their bright red edges indicating that they had been inflicted more recently. The ongoing bleeding was a grim sign that these injuries were likely the result of the Titan''s recent assault. A shudder of rage surged through me, an uncontrollable wave of fury that clenched my muscles and tightened my chest. It was as if a deep, primal anger had been awakened, coursing through me with an intensity that left me trembling. The sight of Damon''s suffering, the brutality he had endured, ignited a fiery determination within me. At the same time, a torrent of questions raced through my mind, each one vying for attention in a chaotic swirl of confusion and urgency. My thoughts were a whirlwind of anxious speculation: How had Damon strayed so far from the battle, ending up in the clutches of this Titan? Had he wandered off in the chaos, or had something more sinister driven him away? How long had he been in the Titan''s grasp, and what had transpired during that time? The uncertainty about the duration of his captivity only added to my anxiety. And how had no one noticed his absence amidst the frenzied fighting? Had his disappearance gone unremarked in the chaos, or was there some oversight that allowed him to slip through the cracks? These questions swirled in my mind. His clothes were blackened with grime and dirt, their once vibrant colors now muted and grimy. In several places, the fabric was torn and ragged, the edges frayed from the rough handling. The torn sections revealed glimpses of his battered skin beneath, the damage to his clothing mirroring the injuries that marred his body. What do you think you''re doing?" I demanded, my voice laced with fierce anger. The words burst out of me with an intensity fueled by the sight of Damon''s suffering. My tone was sharp and challenging, every syllable tinged with a mix of defiance and desperation. I was determined to confront the Titan, to hold it accountable for its cruelty, and to assert my presence as a force to be reckoned with. The Titan regarded me with a slow, deliberate gaze, its beady eyes narrowing as if weighing the significance of my challenge. For a moment, it seemed to contemplate whether I was worthy of its attention or if I was merely a minor inconvenience. The creature''s massive frame loomed menacingly, its silence a heavy, palpable presence that stretched the tense pause. The moment felt suspended, as if the Titan was deliberating whether to respond or dismiss me entirely, adding to the charged atmosphere of impending conflict. The Titan finally broke the silence, its voice a deep, rumbling growl that reverberated with a hint of disdain. "He possesses royal blood," it said, the words emerging with a prolonged sigh, as if reluctantly acknowledging an unwelcome truth. The creature''s gaze remained fixed on me, the expression in its beady eyes reflecting a cold, calculating evaluation. "He will be useful to us," it continued, the statement carrying an ominous undertone. The Titan''s voice dripped with a sense of finality, as if the decision had been made and my involvement was inconsequential. I felt another surge of fury at the Titan''s arrogant confidence, its complacency as it seemed certain of its impending victory. The creature''s assuredness, as if it had already won and was merely toying with me, ignited a fresh wave of anger within me. It was infuriating to see the Titan so dismissive, so certain that it would defeat me and carry Damon away to its own realm. I thrust my sword forward, its tip pointing directly at the Titan. My grip was firm, my stance unwavering as I stared down the beast. ''You''ll have to kill me first,'' I declared, my voice steady despite the adrenaline surging through me. The challenge in my words was clear, a declaration of my resolve and defiance. I was prepared to fight with everything I had, determined not to let the Titan take Damon without a struggle. The blade''s sharp edge gleamed menacingly. Chapter 172 Levi vs the Titan 1 A flicker of recognition crossed the Titan''s face as its gaze locked onto the sword in my hand.The creature''s beady eyes widened slightly, a subtle shift in its expression betraying a momentary spark of awareness. It stared at me with an intense, scrutinizing gaze, as if trying to assess every nuance of my presence. Its eyes narrowed, taking in my stance and the determined grip on my sword. The Titan seemed to be evaluating not just my physical readiness but also the depth of my confidence and experience. Each calculated moment of silence felt like a deliberate attempt to gauge whether I was a credible threat or merely a fleeting obstacle. Finally, the Titan released its grip on Damon, letting him fall to the ground with a heavy, jarring thud. The impact reverberated through the quiet space, the sound echoing with a grim finality. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Damon''s body hit the earth with a sickening force, his form sprawling out limply as he lay motionless. The force of the fall and the rough handling left him vulnerable and still, adding a stark visual reminder of the danger and brutality he had faced. The Titan''s gesture of dismissal was both a statement of its confidence and a chilling prelude to the impending battle. It unsheathed its massive sword with a slow, deliberate motion, the metallic rasp echoing ominously in the still air. The blade gleamed ominously in the dim light, its sharp edge catching the faint glow as it was brandished menacingly in my direction. The Titan held the sword aloft, the sheer weight of the weapon adding an extra layer of threat to its intimidating stance. The display of raw power was both a warning and a challenge, signaling that it was prepared to engage in a fierce confrontation, the weapon ready to be wielded with devastating force. With pleasure,'' it rumbled, the words dripping with a dark, unsettling satisfaction. The Titan''s voice was a deep, gravelly growl that resonated with a cruel edge, as if it took a perverse delight in the impending fight. The creature''s tone conveyed an eerie eagerness, a disturbing anticipation for the violence to come. The titan''s roar split the night air, a bone-chilling sound that sent shivers down my spine. I could feel the ground tremble beneath me as the massive beast lunged forward, its sword gleaming wickedly in the pale moonlight. There was no time to think ¡ªonly to react. My heart pounded in my chest, my every instinct screaming at me to move. I threw myself to the side just as the titan''s sword came crashing down, the blade slicing through the air with terrifying speed. It missed me by mere inches, carving a deep gouge in the earth where I had stood moments before. I rolled across the ground, feeling the sharp sting of rocks and debris digging into my skin. Gritting his teeth, I pushed myself up, summoning a gust of wind to propel me back to my feet. The titan was relentless, already bearing down on me with a speed that belied its massive size. Its eyes burned with a savage intelligence, and its lips curled back to reveal rows of sharp, yellowed teeth. I sent a six directional windslam at it. Blades of wind shot out in every direction, cutting through the air like invisible scythes. The titan barely flinched. It swung its sword with inhuman precision, deflecting most of the wind slashes with a series of powerful, calculated movements. The few that did manage to connect only grazed its thick hide, drawing thin lines of blood that seemed to infuriate the beast even more. I cursed under my breath. The titan was faster and more skilled than I had anticipated. Its swordsmanship was nearly flawless, each movement precise and controlled. There was no recklessness in its attacks-only the cold, calculated efficiency of a seasoned warrior. The titan roared again, charging forward with its sword raised high. I knew I couldn''t block the blow¡ªnot with my current strength. I gathered the wind beneath me, propelling myself upward in a desperate leap just as the titan''s sword slashed through the space where my body had been. The force of the swing created a shockwave that rippled through the air, sending leaves and dust swirling in every direction. I landed a few feet away, my chest heaving as I struggled to catch my breath. My heart was racing, my muscles screaming in protest with every movement. The titan''s relentless assault was pushing me to my limits, and I knew I couldn''t keep dodging forever. I needed a plan¡ª and fast. The titan didn''t give me time to think. It lunged at me again, swinging its sword in a wide arc. I barely managed to avoid the blow, using a burst of wind to propel myself backward. The sword struck the ground with a resounding crash, sending shards of rock flying through the air. I raised an arm to shield my face as the debris rained down around me. I knew I was running out of options. The titan was too powerful, too fast. My usual tactics weren''t working, and I could feel his strength waning with each passing second. I needed to change the tide of the battle, and I needed to do it now. My mind raced, my thoughts a blur of desperation. Then, out of the corner of my eye, I saw something¡ªa faint glimmer of hope . The titan''s sword, as powerful as it was, seemed to be slightly too large for the beast''s hand. The grip was strong, but not unbreakable. If I could somehow disarm it, I might stand a chance. I narrowed my eyes, focusing all of my mana on the sword in my hand. The wind responded to my call, swirling around me in a tight vortex. I sent the vortex at the titan. The wind howled as it spun faster and faster, forming a spiraling cyclone that hurtled toward the titan. The vortex struck the titan''s sword arm with the force of a hurricane, pushing the beast back several steps. The titan snarled in anger, its massive feet digging into the earth as it struggled to maintain its balance. But the vortex was relentless, tearing at the titan''s arm with all the force it could muster. Chapter 173 Swimming in darkness The titan roared in frustration, swinging its sword wildly in an attempt to break free of the vortex''s grip.I saw my chance. Discover hidden content at empire With a burst of speed, I launched myself forward, my body propelled by the wind. I reached the titan in an instant, my sword glowing with mana as I aimed a six directional windslash at the beast''s hand. The impact was like a thunderclap. The titan''s grip faltered, its fingers loosening around the hilt of the sword. I struck again, this time with even more force. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The titan howled in pain as its grip finally broke, the sword slipping from its grasp and clattering to the ground. I didn''t waste a second. I summoned the wind beneath me, propelling myself upward as the titan swung its now-empty hand in a desperate attempt to swat me away. I soared above the beast''s head, my eyes locked on the titan''s exposed arm. This was my chance. I sent another six directional windslam down at the titan''s arm. The blades cut deep, slicing through muscle and bone with deadly precision. The titan bellowed in agony, its arm hanging limp at its side, blood pouring from the deep gashes. I landed a few feet away, my breath came in ragged gasps. My heart was pounding, my body trembling with the effort of the battle. I could see the pain in the titan''s eyes, the beast''s fury turning to desperation as it clutched its wounded arm. But i knew the fight was far from over. The titan''s roar echoed through the night, a sound of pure, unadulterated rage. It lunged at me with its good arm, its massive fist hurtling toward me with enough force to shatter stone. I had no time to dodge. The fist struck me square in the chest, sending me flying backward. I crashed into the ground, pain exploded through my body as I rolled to a stop. For a moment, everything went black. The world around me faded into a haze of pain and exhaustion. I could feel my strength slipping away, the wind that had once answered my call now distant and unresponsive. The titan''s footsteps thundered in my ears, growing louder with each passing second. I forced my eyes open, my vision swam as I tried to focus. The titan was closing in, its eyes blazed with triumph. I struggled to push myself up, my arms trembled with the effort. I knew I couldn''t take another hit like that. I needed to end this, and I needed to do it now. Summoning every last ounce of strength, I decided to activate the power I had been saving for a moment like this. "Invulnerability," i whispered, feeling the familiar warmth spread through my body, coating it. The pain in my chest vanished, replaced by a surge of strength and determination. The world around me snapped back into focus, the edges sharp and clear. I pushed myself to my feet, feeling the invulnerability coursing through my veins. I could see the confusion in the titan''s eyes, the beast hesitating as it sensed the change in me. However, I didn''t give it time to react. I charged forward, my body a blur as I closed the distance between us. The titan swung its fist again, but this time I didn''t dodge. The blow struck me, but it bounced off harmlessly, leaving me completely unscathed. The titan roared in frustration, swinging again and again, but each strike was deflected by the invulnerability that now surrounded me. My lips curled into a wicked smile. The tables had turned. I gathered all the strength in me, holding my sword that was still coated in mana. With a powerful leap, I closed the distance between them, swinging the blade with all my might. The blade sliced through the air with deadly precision, cutting deep into the titan''s arm. The beast howled in agony, blood sprayed from the wound as it staggered back. But I didn''t stop. I couldn''t afford to. The invulnerability wouldn''t last forever. I unleashed a relentless barrage of wind slashes, each one cut deeper into the titan''s flesh. The beast stumbled, its massive frame swaying as it tried to stay upright. I was unrelenting however, my attacks grew fiercer with every passing second. I knew I had to finish this before my time ran out. The titan fell to its knees, its strength finally giving out. It looked up at me with a mixture of fear and anger, its body trembled with pain. But I had no mercy to give. Raising my sword, I looked at it as it gleamed in the waning light. With a single, decisive strike, I brought the blade down on the titan''s neck. The beast''s head rolled to the ground, and its body slumped forward, lifeless. I stood over it, breathing heavily as the invulnerability around me began to fade. [1 beast titan killed, +70 mp] The invulnerability had worn off, leaving me exhausted but victorious. I turned, rushing to Damon''s side. There was no time to rest. We needed to get out of here, and fast. My hands trembled as I knelt beside him, he lay unconscious and pale against the dark ground. My heart tightened in my chest as I checked for a pulse. Relief washed over me when I felt the faint but steady beat beneath my fingers. I pulled Damon up and lifted him onto my back. I was strong enough to carry him back to the battle field. As I realized this, I realized that I had managed to fight the number of opponents I had fought today without pushing my body to the limits. What I did was simple. Instead of expending mana and putting my body at risk of shutdown, I expended more physical energy, which the system readily replenished. Just then, a thought hit me. I had fought a number of beast monsters today. Shouldn''t I have killed enough to unlock the next level. As I thought this, the screen came to life with a chime. [Congratulations] [You have acquired 1000 mana points] [Forming second mana ring] I felt a tightness in my chest and my body began to alternate between a burning hot sensation and a chilling cold one. Then a sudden pain hit me in the heart, it felt as if my heart was being squeezed. Ahhh~ I yelled and the world began to swim, the last thing I remembered was everything becoming pitch black. Chapter 174 Two star mage at last I awoke with a start, my senses slowly reorienting to the dimly lit room.The evening sky outside painted the room with hues of amber and purple. The soft murmur of a breeze slipping through the slightly open window mingled with the distant hum of the city below. My head felt heavy, and there was an unusual but comforting pressure in my chest. I groaned softly as I sat up, feeling a strange thrill coursing through me. The memory of what had happened before I passed out came back in fleeting flashes. I had been immersed in intense magical energy, trying to harness it in a final, desperate push. My last coherent thought was of the notification I saw just before the darkness took me: [Congratulations] [You have acquired 1000 mana points] [Forming second mana ring] The excitement that notification sparked now surged through me once more. My hands trembled slightly as I placed them on my chest, searching for the familiar rhythm of my heartbeat. I closed my eyes and concentrated, feeling for the mana rings within me. My heart, usually a solitary pulse of energy, now felt alive with two distinct mana rings. They pulsated with a new intensity, their combined presence a potent force that seemed to dance beneath my ribs. Opening my eyes, I checked my profile. The screen illuminated my face with its cold, bright light as I looked at it. My profile page loaded, showing the unmistakable evidence of my advancement. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 5] [Title: Two star mage, Beast Slayer, Titan Slayer] [Strength: 70] [Intelligence: 50] [Stamina: 50] [Speed: 60] [Mana: 1030/6000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 40] [New skills unlocked: Wind Clap, Wind Arrows] I stared at the screen, a wide grin spreading across my face. This was more than just a rank; it was a tangible result of countless hours spent refining my abilities, pushing through fatigue, and overcoming obstacles. The achievement felt like a reward for every struggle and setback I had faced along the way. I rose from the bed, the cool draft of the evening air brushing against my skin and invigorating me further. The air was crisp and refreshing, a perfect backdrop to my elation. I walked over to the window, pulling back the curtains slightly to let more of the evening light in. The colors of the sunset filled the room, casting long, warm shadows that seemed to mirror the thrill in my heart. As I contemplated this new level , my mind raced with possibilities. I thought of the various challenges and adventures that lay ahead. With my new rank, the path to mastery seemed clearer, more attainable. The skills I had worked so hard to develop were now being recognized and rewarded, and the world of magic seemed more inviting than ever. The evening breeze continued to swirl around me, adding a tangible sense of excitement to the atmosphere. The room, though a bit drafty, felt like a sanctuary of possibilities. I could almost feel the potential crackling in the air, mingling with the soft sounds of the city and the whisper of the wind. Determined to make the most of this milestone, I resolved to push my boundaries even further. The path to becoming a master mage was still long, but this was a crucial step forward. I was eager to test the limits of my new abilities, to see how they would shape my future endeavors. Each challenge would now be met with a newfound confidence, each spell cast with an added measure of power. The twilight outside deepened as the evening wore on, the sky shifting to deeper shades of blue. I took a deep breath, savoring the cool air that filled my lungs and the exhilarating sense of achievement that filled my heart. Tonight, the drafty room and the calm evening felt like a perfect celebration of my new beginning. The journey ahead promised to be full of excitement and discovery, and I was ready to embrace it all with the determination and enthusiasm of a two-star mage. I pushed open the door to Damon''s room and stepped inside. The dim light from a bedside lamp bathed the room in a soft, golden glow. Damon was lying on the bed, his breathing deep and steady. I felt a mix of relief and unease as I looked at him. The last time I had seen him, he was battered and barely conscious, his face smeared with grime and blood. Now, he looked remarkably different. His face was clean, the grime of the battle gone. The transformation was striking. His skin, once smeared with dirt and marred by blood, was now smooth, revealing a more peaceful expression. The harsh lines of pain and fatigue had softened, replaced by an almost serene look. Damon''s face, once etched with the strain of battle and the exhaustion of relentless conflict, now bore a calm, almost tranquil expression. The bruises that had marred his skin were less pronounced, their deep purple hues fading to softer, more muted shades. His breathing was steady, and the tension in his muscles seemed to have eased, giving him an air of peaceful rest that contrasted sharply with the chaos he had endured. His usually disheveled hair lay neatly around his face, and the grimace of pain was replaced by a gentle, untroubled expression. Despite the lingering signs of his injuries¡ªsmall cuts and remnants of bruises¡ªthere was a newfound softness in his features. The worry lines that had once furrowed his brow had smoothed out, and his lips, which had been set in a firm line of determination, now rested in a relaxed, almost contented position. This serene appearance was a stark reminder of the physical and emotional toll of the battles he had fought, but it was also a sign of recovery and resilience. The calm that had settled over him seemed to reflect not only the respite from immediate danger but also a moment of peace amidst the tumultuous events that had transpired. It was a quiet testament to the strength he possessed, both in enduring the trials he faced and in finding moments of calm in the aftermath. I watched him for a moment, feeling a pang of relief that he was finally getting some much-needed rest. It was a comfort to see him in this state, even if he still had a long way to go. His breathing was steady, a reassuring rhythm that suggested the worst was behind him. Not wanting to disturb him, I quietly backed out of the room, leaving the door slightly ajar. I didn''t want to startle him if he awoke. The hallway was silent as I made my way towards the stairs. Explore more stories at empire The cool evening air greeted me as I stepped outside, a welcome contrast to the warmth of the palace interiors. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 175 Conversations with my friends The sky was painted with the colors of twilight, shades of orange and purple spreading across the horizon.The evening air was crisp and refreshing, invigorating me as I walked briskly towards the cafeteria. It was that time of day when the cafeteria would be bustling with activity. My friends would be there, unwinding and sharing stories of their day. It was a familiar routine, a small piece of normalcy in the midst of the chaos that seemed to follow us. As I approached the cafeteria, I could see the lights shining through the windows, casting a warm, inviting glow against the encroaching darkness. The hum of conversation and the clatter of dishes drifted outside, blending with the evening''s soft sounds. I felt a sense of anticipation. The evening gatherings with my friends were a cherished part of our daily routine, a chance to relax and enjoy each other''s company. I pulled open the heavy wooden door and stepped inside, immediately enveloped by the comforting buzz of the cafeteria. The sight of familiar faces and the promise of a meal awaited me, a welcome distraction from the concerns of the day. For now, I focused on the simple pleasure of being among friends and savoring the evening''s calm. I stepped into the cafeteria, the warmth and light spilling out from the large windows providing a stark contrast to the cool evening air. The familiar hum of conversation and the clinking of cutlery greeted me as I scanned the room. My friends were seated at their usual table, their laughter and chatter a comforting backdrop to the evening. I paused for a moment, letting the scene sink in, before deciding to catch up with Bella. Bella was behind the counter, her silver hair neatly tied back, a soft smile on her face as she prepared trays of food. She looked up as I approached, her blue eyes brightening with recognition. "Evening, Levi!" Bella greeted me cheerfully. "How''s your day been?" "Hey, Bella. It''s been¡­ eventful," I replied, trying to sound casual even though my mind was still preoccupied with the day''s events. She leaned on the counter, her curiosity evident. "I heard there''s been quite a lot of commotion lately. Something about a war?" I nodded, appreciating her concern. "Yes, that''s right. There''s been a lot happening. One of the towns was attacked by beast monsters and we had to go stop it and it''s been intense." Her expression turned more serious. "That sounds dreadful. What happened?" I took a deep breath, trying to condense the chaos of the past few hours into a few sentences. "Well, it started with a sudden attack. The enemy forces came at us with a larger volume of beasts than we''ve faced before. It was a tough battle. We had to mobilize quickly, and the fighting was fierce." Bella''s eyes widened slightly. "And how did it go?" "It was challenging," I said, recalling the exhaustion of the battlefield. "We had a mage come in to see Prince Jaun. They rallied the other mages, and together we went out to confront the beasts. The sheer number of them this time made it much harder than previous attacks. We''re talking hundreds of them, coming at us all at once." Bella''s face reflected concern. "That sounds terrifying. I''m glad you''re safe." Discover exclusive tales on empire Before I could respond, a nearby guard, who had been standing quietly at the counter, spoke up. "I couldn''t help but overhear you. I''ll tell you what, it seems like they''re gearing up for something big. It might be happening very soon." His statement caught me off guard. "What makes you say that?" I asked, genuinely curious. The guard shrugged slightly. "There''s been a lot of movement and preparations. The enemy''s been more organized lately, and the attacks have been more frequent and intense. It''s almost like they''re preparing for a major offensive." I nodded, absorbing the gravity of his words. The idea that a larger, more significant battle could be imminent was unsettling. The implications of such a statement weighed heavily on my mind. "That''s certainly something to think about," I said, feeling a sense of urgency settle over me. I knew that whatever was coming would require even more preparation and vigilance from all of us. With a final nod to Bella and the guard, I made my way to the table where my friends were sitting. As I approached, I could see their faces light up with smiles and greetings, a welcome contrast to the grim reality I had just been discussing. I took a seat among them, trying to shake off the unease that the guard''s words had stirred in me. I joined my friends at the table, feeling the warmth of their presence as I settled into my seat. The conversation around us was lively, a welcome distraction from the weight of the day. Emily was the first to notice me and looked up with a concerned smile. "How are you doing, Levi?" she asked. "I''m feeling better now," I replied, trying to sound more upbeat than I felt. Emily''s eyebrows knitted together. "But I heard you were found unconscious not long ago. How can you be feeling better?" I shrugged, trying to brush off the concern. "It wasn''t anything serious. I passed out from exhaustion, but my body''s already repaired most of the issues. I''m fine now." Aaron nodded in agreement. "When I saw you, you didn''t have a scratch on you. You were just out cold." I glanced at Aaron, the realization hitting me. "So, you''re the one who brought me back to my room?" Aaron chuckled. "Yeah, that''s right. I figured you''d want to know the full story." I leaned forward, intrigued. "What happened?" Aaron took a deep breath, starting the tale. "During the battle, I noticed you were missing and immediately alerted Zoe. We began searching for you, eventually heading into town. That''s where we found you." "Found me where?" I asked. Aaron continued, "You were sprawled on the ground with Damon beside you. There was a dead Titan nearby. It was a mess, but you both seemed to be okay." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I couldn''t help but chuckle. "I hope I didn''t drop Damon on his head." Emily looked puzzled. "What do you mean?" I explained with a grin, "After I killed the Titan, I lifted Damon onto my shoulder to carry him back to the battlefield. That was when I passed out. I guess I was so out of it that I just collapsed with him." Chapter 176 Zoe after a long time (18+) Emily''s eyes softened with concern as she looked at me. "Levi, you really need to stop putting so much strain on yourself. You should stay back with the one-star mages during battles. I can''t bear the thought of something terrible happening to you."Zoe scoffed, shaking her head. "You''re wasting your breath, Emily. Levi would never listen to that. He''s always going to throw himself into danger." I smirked, knowing exactly how this conversation would go. "Thanks for the concern, but I won''t be staying back with the one-star mages." Emily''s face fell, her worry evident. "But why not?" "It''s not necessary," I said, "since I''m no longer a one-star mage. I''ve advanced to two stars." Their expressions shifted to shock. "What? How is that even possible?" Emily asked, her eyes wide. I hesitated, unsure of how much to reveal. "I''m not entirely sure how it happened," I admitted. "I just know I can feel the two mana rings now." Aaron''s eyes widened. "No one''s heard of someone advancing so quickly. You''re going to be the talk of the palace." I sighed, the weight of their reaction settling over me. "I guess so." Liam jumped in, "You''ll need to take a test to measure your mana level. That''s how you confirm your rank." I raised an eyebrow. "What kind of test?" Read exclusive content at empire Emily explained, "It''s called a mana circle. You stand in a circle, and it expands around you. The number of rings around your heart will be shown by the number of circles it produces." I nodded, understanding now. The conversation shifted as we began to gather our things to leave. I pulled Zoe aside, away from the group. "What are you doing tonight?" I asked, lowering my voice. Zoe looked at me with curiosity. "Nothing much, why?" "Meet me in front of the palace wing by midnight," I said, feeling a mix of anticipation and anxiety. As I spoke, I noticed Emily watching us with a frown. I wondered if she might piece things together. The last time I had asked Emily to meet me privately, it had been for a night together. Now, I was doing the same with Zoe. If Emily noticed Zoe''s absence later or checked her room and found it empty, she might start connecting the dots. But I pushed the worry aside. Zoe agreed to the meeting, and we parted ways. As I walked away, my mind was already racing with thoughts of the upcoming mana circle test and the night''s secret meeting. The weight of everything still to come pressed on me, but I was determined to face it all head-on. At the stroke of midnight, I slipped out of the palace, the cool night air hitting my face as I searched for Zoe There she was, standing by the entrance, her figure bathed in the soft glow of the moonlight. Her blonde hair cascaded over her shoulders, catching the light and giving her an almost ethereal quality. She wore a delicate dress that clung to her curves just right, highlighting her graceful form. Her stance was poised yet charged with a palpable excitement, clearly brimming with anticipation for our meeting. I ached to pull her close and drape my arm around her waist, to feel the warmth of her against me, but the guards stationed nearby were keeping a close watch. They would assume her presence was for an affair with Damon, and I had better not ruin the ruse if I wanted her to enter. So, I kept my distance, forcing myself to restrain the urge to close the gap between us. "Hey, Zoe," I greeted softly as I approached, my voice barely above a whisper. "You look really pretty tonight. It''s like you dressed just for me." Her cheeks flushed a soft pink at my compliment, and she looked up at me with a roll of her eyes. "I always look good." I smiled back, feeling a warmth that had nothing to do with the chilly night air. "I''m sure you do," I said, taking her hand as we walked towards the palace entrance. We moved through the dimly lit hallways of the palace, the atmosphere intimate and quiet. The grandeur of the palace seemed distant, replaced by the simple pleasure of her company. As we walked, I gently wrapped my arm around her waist, pulling her close enough to feel her warmth. "Now that I''m a level two mage, we can spend more time together," I said softly. "Maybe you could teach me some of the things you know?" Her eyes lit up at the suggestion, and her smile grew wider. "I''d love that," she replied, her voice filled with genuine enthusiasm. We continued down the hallway, our footsteps echoing softly in the stillness. When we reached my door, I opened it for her and gestured for her to enter. She stepped inside, and I followed. I closed the door, my heart hammering in my chest. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before I could turn around, Zoe was on me, her body pressed against mine, her lips crashing against mine in a kiss that left me breathless. [Kiss, +20 lp] "I''ve missed you so much," she breathed, her hands roaming over my body, tracing the contours of my muscles. I responded in kind, my hands exploring her curves, my desire for her mounting with every passing second. I pulled her closer, my hands cupping her rear, the thin fabric of her dress doing little to mask the heat of her body. Mmmm~ She moaned softly as I traced my fingers along the small of her back, pressing her body against mine. Her lips found mine again, her tongue teasing at my mouth. I reciprocated, our mouths locking in a passionate embrace as we stumbled towards the bed. She pushed me back onto the mattress, her hands sliding up my chest, her nails grazing my skin. "I want you," she whispered, her voice husky with desire. I was more than happy to oblige. My hands slid beneath her dress, pulling it up and over her head, revealing her lacy lingerie beneath. I trailed kisses along her neck, savoring the taste of her skin, my hands roaming over her curves. Ohhh.. Uhmm~ She moaned again, her hands tugging at my shirt, her fingers dancing along my abs. I sat up, shedding the garment and revealing my chiseled physique. She pressed her body against mine, her hands exploring my chest, her lips finding mine once more. Chapter 177 Zoe after a long time 2(18+) "I''ve been waiting for this moment for a long time," she whispered, her breath hot against my skin. "I want you inside me, Levi."I smiled, a wicked grin crossing my face. "As you wish, Zoe." I pushed her back onto the bed, my fingers trailing over the lacy material of her lingerie. "Let''s make those dreams a reality." She bit her lip, a coy smile on her face. "You''re going to make me wait?" I leaned in, my lips brushing against hers. "A little anticipation never hurt anyone." I traced a path of kisses along her collarbone, my hands caressing her sides. Ohhh~ She shivered, a low moan escaping her lips. "You''re torturing me," she breathed, her hands tangling in my hair. "All the more fun when I finally give you what you want," I teased, my tongue flicking against her nipple through the thin fabric of her gown. She gasped, her body arching into my touch. "Oh god, Levi..." I pulled the gown down, exposing her bare breasts to me. I grabbed one in each hand. [Fondle, +30 lp] Ohhh~ She moaned. I then leaned in to suck them one by one. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Suck, +50 lp] Uhmm¡­. Ahhh~ She moaned. "You like that?" I murmured, my hand sliding down her side to the waistband of her panties. I pulled the delicate fabric down her legs, my fingers grazing her thighs as I tossed the panties aside. Ahhh¡­ Uhmm~ Zoe''s breath hitched, her legs parting in invitation. I leaned in, my tongue tracing a path from her ankle to her inner thigh, my lips ghosting over her skin. Uhmm¡­ Ohhh~ She moaned again, her hands gripping the sheets, her body trembling with anticipation. I hesistated for a moment, my tongue then darted into her cave. [Head, +120 lp] Ahh.. Uhmm¡­ Ohh~ Zoe moaned as she bucked wildly. I glanced up, a mischievous grin on my face. "Are you ready, Zoe?" She nodded, her chest heaving with every breath. "Yes...please, Levi. Don''t keep me waiting any longer." Experience tales at empire I moved between her legs, my body weight pressing her into the mattress. Her legs wrapped around me, her fingers digging into my back as I positioned myself at her entrance. She let out a low moan, her hips rolling to meet mine. "God, Levi," she gasped, her voice trembling with pleasure. I grinned, my eyes holding hers as I thrust into her. She cried out, her nails digging into my skin as I filled her completely. [Sex, +200 lp] "Oh god, yes," she breathed, her body trembling with need I set a steady rhythm, our bodies moving together in perfect sync. Her hips matched mine, her back arching off the bed. "Faster," she pleaded, her voice hoarse with desire. I complied, my hips moving faster, harder. She moaned, her legs tightening around my waist. I felt myself nearing the edge, but I wasn''t done with her yet. I withdrew, flipping her onto her stomach and pulling her to her knees. She looked back at me over her shoulder, her eyes glazed with lust. "Yes, Levi. Like that." I thrust into her from behind, my hands gripping her hips as I pounded into her. Ohh¡­ Ahhh¡­ Uhmm~ She cried out, her body shuddering with each powerful stroke. "You like that, don''t you?" I growled, my teeth grazing her neck. "Yes, oh god, yes," she moaned, her back arching, her fingers clawing at the sheets. I felt her walls tightening around me, her body trembling on the edge of climax. I redoubled my efforts, my hips pounding into hers with a primal fury. With one final thrust, I sent her over the edge, her body convulsing with pleasure. Uhmm¡­ Ahhh~ Her cries echoed through the room, her walls clenching around me like a vice. Her body went limp as the last tremors of her orgasm faded away. I wasn''t finished yet. I pulled out, flipping her onto her back once more. She was gasping for breath, her chest heaving as she stared up at me. "Oh god, Levi," she whispered, her eyes pleading for more. I grinned, leaning in to capture her lips with mine. I kissed her deeply, our tongues tangling as I slid back inside her. Ahh~ She gasped against my mouth, her body arching to meet mine. I moved faster now, my hips pistoning into hers with animalistic ferocity. She clawed at my back, her moans lost in our frantic kisses. Ohh.. Uhmm¡­ Ahh~ I felt myself nearing my own climax, my body tensing with each powerful stroke. "I''m going to come, Zoe," I gasped, my voice hoarse with desire. "Yes," she breathed, her eyes locking on mine. "Come with me." With one final thrust, I exploded, my body shaking with the force of my climax. I withdrew, my seed spilling onto her stomach and chest as she moaned in pleasure. Ohhhh~ We collapsed onto the bed, our bodies entwined, our hearts beating as one. I traced a lazy pattern on her skin, my fingers grazing over the places I had marked with my passion. "That was...incredible," she whispered, her voice still breathless from our lovemaking. I smiled, my lips brushing against her temple.. The weight of the day''s events pressed down on me like a heavy blanket, wrapping me in a sense of overwhelming fatigue. Each breath I took seemed to sink me deeper into the comfort of the worn couch I had collapsed onto. My muscles ached with a dull, persistent throb, and the tension that had knotted my shoulders began to unwind, unraveling the threads of my consciousness. I tried to keep my eyes open, staring blankly at the flickering screen in front of me, but the pull of sleep was too strong. My eyelids grew heavy, sliding shut despite my best efforts. The world around me faded, the sounds of the room blending into a distant hum, as if I were sinking underwater. The edges of my thoughts blurred, and before I knew it, I was slipping away, carried off into the depths of a well-earned slumber. "I have to go before someone comes," Zoe whispered, glancing nervously at the door as if expecting it to swing open at any moment. Her voice was tight with worry, and she fidgeted with the edge of her sleeve, clearly uneasy. But I was too tired to share her anxiety. My eyelids were drooping, and I could feel the heaviness of sleep tugging at my consciousness. I blinked slowly, trying to keep my eyes open, but the effort was too much. I let out a slow, drowsy sigh, my words slurring together as I mumbled, "Nah, it''s fine¡­ Just sleep over. If anyone sees you, we''ll say you came over to check up on me." I stretched out on the bed, my body sinking into the mattress as exhaustion claimed me. Zoe hesitated, still standing by the door, but my half-hearted reassurance seemed to ease her tension just a little. She looked at me, a mixture of concern and affection in her eyes, before finally giving in with a small nod. "Alright," she murmured, her voice softer now, almost tender. She crossed the room quietly, settling down beside me. The warmth of her presence was comforting, and as I closed my eyes, I could feel the last traces of worry slip away, replaced by the sweet release of sleep. Chapter 178 The summons A gentle touch on my shoulder stirred me from the depths of sleep.The sensation was soft, like a feather brushing against my skin. I blinked groggily, the remnants of dreams still clinging to the edges of my mind as I slowly opened my eyes. The first thing I saw was Zoe, her face close to mine, her expression calm and warm. Her hand rested lightly on my arm, the contact both soothing and bittersweet. "I''m leaving," she whispered, her voice barely above a murmur, as if she didn''t want to break the fragile stillness of the morning. The sunlight streamed through the window, casting a soft glow around her, making her look almost ethereal. I nodded, pushing aside the lingering haze of sleep. I sat up, the weight of the night''s rest still heavy on my limbs, but I didn''t hesitate. I swung my legs over the side of the bed and stood, following her to the door. The air was crisp and cool as we stepped outside. Neither of us spoke as I walked her to the gate. She paused, glancing back at me with a faint smile before turning to leave. I watched her until she disappeared around the corner, the morning light slowly brightening the day ahead. After Zoe disappeared around the corner, I lingered by the gate for a moment, the cool morning air doing little to shake off the warmth of her presence. I took a deep breath, then turned and headed back inside, the wooden door creaking softly as I pushed it open. The house was quiet, the silence only broken by the faint creaks of the floorboards under my feet. As I walked down the hallway, my thoughts still lingered on Zoe, her soft touch, her quiet smile. I almost didn''t notice Damon standing there, leaning casually against the wall in front of my door. His arms were crossed, and there was a knowing look in his eyes as he glanced at me. "Was that Zoe?" he asked, his voice a low rumble that echoed slightly in the narrow space. I sighed, running a hand through my hair. Damon studied me for a moment, then nodded as if confirming something to himself. "It''s her, isn''t it?" "Yeah," I admitted, feeling a strange mix of emotions swirl inside me¡ªrelief, guilt, and something else I couldn''t quite name. "How''s your body? Feeling better now?" Damon shrugged slightly, shifting his weight off the wall. "Better than last night, that''s for sure. I came to twice. The first time was when you were fighting the Titan. I could barely move, but I heard the whole thing. The second time was just as you were fainting. I felt you collapse right beside me before I blacked out again." I winced, a wave of guilt washing over me. I rubbed the back of my head sheepishly, avoiding his gaze. "Sorry about that¡­ I guess I shouldn''t have lifted you and then dropped you on your head." Damon let out a dry chuckle, shaking his head. "Don''t beat yourself up about it. If you hadn''t shown up when you did, I wouldn''t have stood a chance against that thing. You saved my life, so I''m not complaining." Damon paused and turned to me, his expression more serious. "By the way, expect to be summoned by the Emperor later today." I raised an eyebrow but simply nodded. "Alright." Damon gave me a final nod before heading toward the exit. I watched him go, his figure disappearing through the grand entrance of the palace. Once he was gone, I turned back to my door, a sense of unease creeping in. I pushed it open and stepped inside, the quiet of my room greeting me as I tried to shake off the thoughts of what the Emperor might want. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The hours slipped by in a blur after Damon left, my thoughts drifting between the events of the previous night and the looming uncertainty of what the Emperor might want. I busied myself with small tasks, but the anticipation made it hard to focus. As the sun climbed higher, casting golden beams through the tall windows of my room, the knot in my stomach tightened. It was close to noon when a firm knock on the door pulled me from my restless thoughts. I straightened, brushing a hand over my clothes before crossing the room. When I opened the door, I found a servant standing there, his expression polite but neutral. Beside him was another servant, this one dressed in slightly finer robes, a clear indication of his higher rank. The second servant inclined his head slightly, his tone formal as he spoke. "You are summoned by the Emperor." I felt a jolt of nerves but kept my expression calm, nodding in acknowledgment. "Very well," I replied, stepping into the hallway. The first servant gestured for me to follow, and I did so without hesitation. We moved through the familiar corridors of the palace, the walls adorned with intricate tapestries and grand portraits of rulers long past. The soft echoes of our footsteps were the only sound as we walked, the silence adding to the gravity of the situation. My mind raced with possibilities, each more daunting than the last. As we approached the grand doors leading to the throne room, the second servant stepped ahead, pushing them open with a practiced grace. The throne room was as imposing as ever, with its high ceilings and ornate decorations, the air thick with the scent of incense. Sunlight filtered through the stained glass windows, casting colorful patterns on the polished marble floor. As I stepped into the throne room, the grandeur of the space was overwhelming. The room was filled with members of the royal family and the court, all adorned in their most elaborate attire. Find your next read on empire The high ceilings were decorated with intricate frescoes, and the walls were lined with rich tapestries depicting historic battles and royal victories. The soft light from the chandeliers cast a warm, golden glow over the assembly, highlighting the opulence of the occasion. Chapter 179 Dialouge with the emperor The soft light from the chandeliers cast a warm, golden glow over the assembly, highlighting the opulence of the occasion.My attention was quickly drawn to the princess, who was seated among the courtiers. She exuded an air of calm elegance, her posture straight and composed. When our eyes met across the room, there was an unspoken connection that seemed to bridge the distance between us. My lips twitched into the faintest of smiles, a gesture that spoke more than words ever could. To my surprise, the princess responded with a subtle, yet unmistakable smile, her eyes sparkling with a mixture of amusement and recognition. As if on cue, she gave me a quick, playful wink. The gesture was brief but charged with meaning, a silent acknowledgment amidst the formality of the court. As I stood there, waiting for the Emperor to speak, I made a mental note to find a way to see her again soon. The throne room, with its beautiful decorations and solemn atmosphere, seemed to grow quieter as the Emperor cleared his throat. The assembled courtiers and members of the royal family, seated in their elaborate attire, turned their attention toward him. The air was thick with anticipation as he began to speak, his voice resonating with authority and gravity. "I have been informed of your remarkable deeds in battle," the Emperor declared, his gaze fixed on me. "You not only fought valiantly but also rescued my son, the prince, from imminent danger." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He paused, allowing the weight of his words to settle over the room. The soft murmur of approval from the courtiers was a testament to the significance of the Emperor''s praise. The Emperor continued, his tone reflecting a mix of admiration and formality. "It seems you have a remarkable talent for heroism, as this is not the first time you have performed a heroic act in service to the kingdom." His eyes remained steady on mine, and I could sense the scrutiny behind his regal demeanor. He then made his offer clear. "For your bravery and dedication, I shall grant you a royal favor. This means you may request anything you desire from the crown, and it will be given to you." The gravity of the Emperor''s offer weighed heavily on me. My mind raced as I considered the possibilities. I could ask for resources, land, or political influence¡ªthings that could significantly alter my position and impact my future. For a fleeting moment, I considered requesting permission to leave the palace and join the war efforts directly so I could have more access to as many beast monsters as I could. The kingdom was under constant threat, and I felt a deep, personal urge to fight alongside the troops on the front lines. However, as I contemplated this, I realized that such a request might be premature. The situation was dire, and the need for immediate action was evident. But my initial impulse to leave might not be as crucial now that the towns around us were being attacked more frequently. I could easily level up if the wave of attacks continued. I was in a unique position, and the favor offered was a rare opportunity that could be leveraged for something far more significant. The decision was too important to be made on an impulse. I needed to ensure that whatever I chose to request would be of lasting value, something that would benefit me and perhaps the kingdom in ways I could not yet fully foresee. With this in mind, I composed myself and addressed the Emperor with a mixture of gratitude and thoughtfulness. "Your Majesty," I began, my voice steady despite the weight of the moment, "I am deeply honored by your generous offer. However, I believe that this favor is too important to be used hastily. I would like to request that you keep the favor in reserve for me. When the time comes and I find a need that is truly pressing, I will call upon it." The Emperor''s eyes narrowed slightly as he studied me, a look of contemplation crossing his features. A slight, approving smile tugged at the corners of his mouth, and he nodded slowly. "You are wise to consider your request so carefully," he said, his tone filled with approval. "It is clear that you possess not only bravery but also the foresight and understanding necessary to use such a favor wisely. I believe you will indeed achieve great things, and I have no doubt that you will make the most of this opportunity when the time is right." As the Emperor concluded his formal acknowledgment, he shifted his focus slightly, his expression growing more analytical. "According to my files, you are recorded as a one-star mage," he said, his voice steady. "I am curious why you chose to join the battle alongside the two-star mages rather than staying back with the other one-star mages." The question was straightforward but loaded with implications. I paused for a moment, considering my response. I could explain that I went to protect Prince Damon, my charge, which would highlight my dedication and loyalty. Yet, the situation felt too significant for a simple explanation. I needed something more dramatic, something that would shift the dynamics of the conversation. Drawing a deep breath, I decided to drop a bombshell. "Your Majesty," I began, my voice firm and unwavering, "I am now a two-star mage." The words hung in the air, causing an immediate stir among the courtiers and members of the royal family. Shock registered on their faces, and a murmur of disbelief rippled through the room. The Emperor''s eyes widened slightly, his regal composure momentarily slipping as he processed the unexpected revelation. "Is that so?" the Emperor finally managed, his tone a mixture of astonishment and curiosity. "How is this possible? We must verify this claim." He signaled to one of his aides, instructing them to bring my files for review. The room fell into a tense silence as the aide hurried off to retrieve the documents. Moments later, the files were brought to the Emperor, and he began to peruse them with a frown of concentration. After a few minutes, he looked up, a mixture of confusion and concern evident on his face. "According to these records, you were listed as a one-star mage not long ago. How could you have advanced so rapidly to a two-star mage?" I met his gaze steadily, my mind racing for an appropriate response. "I''m afraid I don''t know the exact reason for such a rapid advancement," I admitted. "It has happened faster than I could have anticipated. My training and experiences might have contributed, but I can''t provide a precise explanation." The Emperor''s eyes narrowed thoughtfully as he considered my answer. "You are indeed a curious case," he said, his voice reflecting a mix of intrigue and cautious optimism Chapter 180 Lessons as a two star mage Master Jared was waiting ahead, his expression calm and composed as I approached.Seeing me, he gave a small nod, and I quickened my pace to join him. We walked through the grand corridors of the palace, passing ornate decorations and the occasional guard, until we reached a more secluded section of the palace where other magical masters were known to convene. As we approached a large, heavy door, a bald, elderly master, known for his keen expertise, greeted us with a curious glance. "Master Jared, what brings you here with a young mage?" Master Jared nodded respectfully. "This is the mage in question. His recent claim of advancing to a two-star mage needs verification." Stay tuned to empire The bald master''s eyebrows rose in surprise, but he simply nodded and motioned for us to proceed. We entered a large, spacious hall, its high ceilings and expansive floor creating an imposing yet serene atmosphere. The floor was marked with a large circle, meticulously drawn with chalk. Master Jared led me to the circle and gestured for me to step inside. "Just stand in the middle of the circle," he instructed. "The circle will expand into rings, which will correspond to the mana rings around your heart." I glanced at the chalked circle with a mix of curiosity and apprehension. "How does it work?" I asked, looking back at Master Jared. Before he could respond, the second master arrived to witness the test, his gaze sharp and evaluating. Master Jared continued explaining as the second master settled in to observe. "The circle detects the mana rings around your heart. As you stand in the center, the circle will automatically expand to reveal the number of rings." I stepped cautiously into the center of the circle. For a moment, nothing happened. The silence in the room was palpable. Then, slowly, a second ring began to appear outside the first one, shimmering faintly before solidifying. The second master''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Wasn''t this boy listed as a one-star mage just a few months ago?" he asked, his voice tinged with astonishment. Master Jared nodded solemnly. "Yes, that is correct." The second master''s face turned thoughtful and concerned. "How is it possible for him to have advanced so quickly? What does this mean?" Master Jared remained silent for a moment, his expression one of deep contemplation. Finally, he spoke. "I don''t have a clear explanation for this rapid advancement. All we know is that it could signify a unique ability or anomaly. However, considering the current state of affairs, it''s possible that this rapid growth might have implications beyond our immediate understanding. Things could get complicated after the war." Confusion furrowed my brow. "What do you mean by that?" Master Jared sighed, his gaze distant. "An umbrella is useful only when it rains. When the rain stops, it becomes a burden, something to be rid of. In other words, rapid advancement might be seen as advantageous now, but it could attract unwanted attention or challenges once the immediate crisis is over." I didn''t fully understand the metaphor, but I sensed that pressing further might yield no additional answers. I chose not to push for more details, as it seemed clear that Master Jared was reluctant to elaborate. The second master turned to Master Jared. "What should we do now?" Master Jared straightened, his expression resolute. "We must inform the Emperor of these findings. It is important that he is aware of the situation." The second master nodded in agreement, and Master Jared turned to me. "You are free to go for now. I will handle the report to the Emperor and ensure that all necessary protocols are followed." I thanked him and left the hall, my mind racing with the implications of what had just transpired. Returning to the palace, I made my way to Damon''s room, the weight of the day''s events pressing on me. When I entered, I found Damon seated comfortably, a book open before him. He looked up as I approached, his expression curious and slightly amused. "How did it go?" Damon asked, his eyes sparkling with interest. I shrugged nonchalantly, trying to downplay the gravity of the situation. "It went alright." Damon''s gaze sharpened. "So, it''s true then. You''re really a two-star mage now?" I nodded. "Yes, it''s true." Damon''s smirk widened, a mix of amusement and anticipation evident in his expression. "Brace yourself. You''re about to become the most talked-about person in the kingdom." His words echoed what both Damon and my friends had said, and I couldn''t help but wonder just how true it would turn out to be. The extent of the attention I was about to receive was still a mystery, but it was clear that my recent advancement had stirred considerable interest. The next morning, as Damon and I walked into the academy, the atmosphere was markedly different. The usual hum of activity was overshadowed by a chorus of whispers and pointed stares directed at me. It was clear that I was the focal point of attention, rather than the Prince beside me. I caught snippets of conversations as we moved through the corridors: "Two-star," "Fast advancement," "Surprising," and even "Next Emperor." The words floated around me, adding to the discomfort of being in the spotlight. I felt a growing urge to escape the scrutiny, so I quickened my pace, eager to find my friends. As I rounded a corner, I finally spotted them. Emily, Zoe, Liam, and Aaron, were waiting for me, their faces lighting up with relief and enthusiasm. Emily was the first to react, pulling me into a warm hug. Zoe followed suit, surprising everyone, including me, with her embrace. It was unusual for Zoe to be so demonstrative, but her hug was genuine and comforting. "Everyone''s staring at you," Emily said, her voice a mix of concern and amusement. "I know," I replied with a wry smile. "I guess I''ll have to get used to it." Zoe nodded, her usual composure returning. "It''s going to be intense for a while. Just remember, you''ve got us." I appreciated their support, and together we walked to the area where the two-star air mages were based. As we arrived, the group of two-star air mages turned to observe us, their stares both curious and critical. The weight of their gaze was almost palpable, and I felt a growing discomfort under their scrutiny. The master in charge of the two-star air mages approached, his demeanor professional yet welcoming. "We have a new mage joining us today," he announced, his voice carrying authority. "Please make him feel welcome." The room fell silent as the other mages assessed me, their expressions a mix of curiosity and skepticism. I tried to meet their gazes with confidence, though I could feel the pressure of their judgment. The master gave a nod of approval and began the day''s lectures, guiding us through advanced techniques and strategic discussions. The session proceeded with a focus on refining our skills and understanding the intricacies of air magic at the two-star level. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The discussions were insightful, and the training challenging, but the initial discomfort of being the center of attention gradually faded as I immersed myself in the lessons. Chapter 181 Discussing with master Jared The moment the mages were dismissed, I wasted no time.I moved quickly through the palace corridors, my heart still racing from the events of the day. There was a lot to process¡ªtoo much, really¡ªbut I pushed it aside, needing to focus on what lay ahead. I hadn''t gone far when I saw him. Master Jared stood in the hallway, his tall frame unmistakable. His long, dark hair was pulled back into a ponytail, giving him a stern, almost forbidding appearance. As soon as our eyes met, I knew this wasn''t a chance encounter. He had been waiting for me. "Master Jared," I said, nodding in greeting, trying to sound calm, though I wasn''t sure I succeeded. Stay tuned for updates on empire "The Emperor received the results of your mana test," he said without preamble, his voice steady but carrying a weight that made my stomach drop. "He''s ordered that you be monitored closely. If there''s any further development, he is to be notified immediately." I swallowed hard, nodding. "Understood." But Master Jared didn''t leave. He stood there, studying me with those sharp eyes of his. I could feel the scrutiny, the way he was assessing not just my words but the intention behind them. Finally, he spoke again. "Why didn''t you make an official report about the portal you saw in the forest?" The question hit me like a punch to the gut. I should''ve expected this, but I hadn''t, and now I had to explain myself. I took a deep breath, choosing my words carefully. "I didn''t report it because¡­ because I wanted to protect my family. I wasn''t sure they''d be safe if I did. If I had told the Emperor, he might have ordered the forest to be quarantined. Soldiers would''ve combed through the area, and who knows what would have happened? My family lives near there, and I couldn''t risk drawing attention to them." For a moment, Master Jared said nothing. He simply stared at me, his expression unreadable. I felt the weight of his silence, the way it pressed down on me, making me question if I had made the right decision. Then he spoke, and his words were like a blade, cutting through the air. "What you did was selfish," he said, his voice cold and direct. "You put the entire kingdom at risk." I flinched but held my ground. He was right, of course. I had thought of my family first, of their safety above all else, but that didn''t change the fact that my actions could have endangered everyone else. I could feel the guilt gnawing at me, but I didn''t back down. "I understand," I replied, meeting his gaze. "And I''m sorry. Truly, I am. But I would do it again if it meant protecting them. I would give every last drop of blood I have to serve this kingdom, but when it comes to my family, no one comes above them." Master Jared''s eyes flickered with something¡ªsurprise, maybe, or respect. I couldn''t tell. He studied me for a long moment, then nodded slowly, as if seeing me in a new light. "Very well," he said, a wry smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. With that, he turned and walked away, leaving me standing there, my heart still pounding. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As soon as I stepped out of the palace, I felt a strange sense of relief, like the air outside was somehow lighter, easier to breathe. The conversation with Master Jared still played in my mind, but I pushed it aside for now. I had other things to think about. I walked across the courtyard, trying to clear my head, when I noticed someone approaching. A girl, maybe a year younger than me, with bright eyes and an eager expression. She moved with purpose, clearly intent on talking to me. I recognized her from my previous class, though we had never spoken before. "Hey, you''re Levi, right?" she asked, a little breathless as she reached me. I nodded, though I didn''t slow my pace. "Yeah." She hurried to keep up with me, her steps quickening as she matched my stride. "I heard you became a two-star mage faster than anyone else in our year. That''s really impressive!" I barely glanced at her, just enough to see the way her eyes sparkled with curiosity. She was pretty, in a way that was hard to ignore, but I wasn''t in the mood for small talk. "Thanks," I said, my tone flat. But she wasn''t deterred. She continued to chatter on, her voice bright and bubbly, like this was the most exciting thing that had happened to her all day. "I''ve been in your class for a while, but we''ve never really talked before. I guess I never had a reason to, but now everyone''s talking about you. It''s kind of crazy how fast news spreads, isn''t it? I mean, one minute you''re just another mage in training, and the next-" I stopped abruptly, turning to face her. She nearly stumbled, catching herself just in time. "Do you want to fuck?" | asked, my voice cutting through her words like a knife. She blinked, her mouth opening and closing like she wasn''t sure she''d heard me correctly. "What?" "You heard me," I said, my gaze steady on hers. "Do you want to fuck?" For a moment, she just stared at me, her cheeks flushing with a mix of shock and confusion. It was clear she hadn''t expected this, hadn''t prepared herself for anything beyond a simple conversation. She had probably imagined this moment differently¡ªa chance to talk to the new star of our class, to get closer, maybe even become friends. But now, she was standing there, caught off guard, unsure how to respond. I waited, my expression blank, giving her time to process what l''d said. This was probably the last thing she''d anticipated, and part of me felt a twisted satisfaction in watching her struggle to find her footing. "So?" | pressed, my voice low and unwavering. She blinked again, as if trying to snap herself out of whatever daze she was in. "Are you serious?" "Very." She hesitated, her eyes searching mine for something-maybe a sign that l was joking, that this was all some elaborate prank. Chapter 182 Between Annas melons(18+) But when she found nothing but seriousness in my gaze, she seemed to relax, just a fraction.I could see the conflict in her expression, the way she was weighing her options, considering what to do next. Finally, she shrugged, a small, almost imperceptible gesture. "Okay." There it was. Just like that. No more awkward small talk, no more trying to impress me with stories or compliments. Just a simple, raw agreement. I could see the tension leave her shoulders, like she''d finally made peace with whatever decision she''d come to. "Okay," I echoed, nodding. She looked up at me, her eyes still wide, but there was something else there now-curiosity, maybe, or a kind of quiet acceptance. She wasn''t the first to react this way, and she wouldn''t be the last. The abruptness of it, the bluntness, seemed to disarm people, leaving them vulnerable, exposed. But that was the point. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I didn''t have the patience for games or drawn-out conversations. I didn''t care about impressing anyone or building connections. Without another word, I turned and started walking again, and after a moment, she fell into step beside me, her earlier energy subdued, but not entirely gone. We walked in silence, the weight of our unspoken agreement hanging between us like a tangible thing. I knew I should wait for Damon, but the opportunity was too good to pass up. I could feel the tension in the air, the way it crackled between us, and it was pulling me in. As we walked side by side, I broke the silence, needing to fill the space with something¡ªanything. "So," I started, glancing at her out of the corner of my eye. "What''s your name?" "Anna," she replied, her voice soft but steady. There was no hesitation, no second-guessing. "Anna," I repeated, as if testing the name on my tongue. "I''m Levi." She looked at me, her lips quirking up in a small smile. "I know." "Oh, yeah. I forgot," I said, more to myself than to her. The absurdity of the situation almost made me laugh, but I held it in, focusing on the path ahead. We reached the palace gates sooner than I expected. The guards standing at their posts exchanged confused looks as we approached. They knew Damon wasn''t around¡ªhe''d made sure to tell them before leaving. But they didn''t question us, didn''t stop us from passing through. Maybe it was because they recognized me, or maybe it was because of the reputation I''d suddenly gained. Either way, they let us in without a word. As soon as we were inside the palace walls, I let out a quiet sigh of relief. I hadn''t realized how tense I was until that moment. The stone corridors felt cooler, the shadows deeper, and I could feel the weight of what we were about to do settling in my chest. We made our way down the hallway, our footsteps echoing off the walls. The palace was quieter than usual, almost eerily so. Damon''s absence was noticeable, but I pushed the thought aside. This wasn''t the time to dwell on what was missing. Finally, we reached my room. I opened the door and let her walk in first, following close behind. The door closed with a soft click, sealing us in together. I turned to face her, my gaze lingering on her as she moved across the room. She seemed more relaxed now, more at ease with the decision she''d made. Anna sat down on my bed, her hands resting in her lap, fingers twined together. She looked up at me, her eyes meeting mine with an intensity that hadn''t been there before. The earlier uncertainty was gone, replaced by something else¡ªsomething I couldn''t quite name. I stood by the door for a moment, just watching her. There was no need for words now. Everything had already been said, and we both knew what came next. I crossed the room, the distance between us closing with every step. She didn''t move, didn''t flinch, just kept her eyes on me, waiting. When I reached the bed, I paused, my hand brushing against her cheek. She leaned into the touch, her eyes fluttering shut for a brief second before opening again, her gaze locking onto mine. As our lips connected in a kiss, the chyme sounded. [Kiss, +20 lust points] I pulled back and looked at her. She pulled me down to sit beside her and then pushed me back onto the bed. I started to resist at first but I decided to play along and so I fell back to the bed, making sure to drag her down with me. Owww~ She squealed and giggled as she fell on top of me. I smirked as I watched her sit up and straddle me. "So, which do you wanna fuck first, Levi?" she whispered into my ear as she began to grind onto me. "Melons or cave?" I could feel her cave dripping onto my leg, with my hard rod rubbing against her stomach. I wanted to just grab her firm ass, and slide her right onto my needy member, but I had been having a lot of boring sex recently, I might as well try something new. "I think you know", I said, as I groped her melons again. [Fondle, +30 lust points] Instantly, any sense of control and power she was enforcing over me instantly melted. "Fuckkk, Yes Levi" Anna slid off the side of the bed on her knees so she could properly pleasure me on the lifted bed. I spread my legs and finally let her put her melons around my rod. It instantly felt amazing, her soft cushiony tits felt so warm as they consumed my now leaking member. The way my rod''s head was continuously being stroked by the top of her tits as she bounced them up and down felt so amazing. My rod slipped perfectly in the groove between I melons, becoming more and more slick as I leaked bits of precum between her tits. It was clear that Anna was also enjoying it more than usual. Ohh¡­. Ahh¡­. Uhmm~ She moaned, bouncing up and down, groping her own melons so they were tight against my rod. She began to settle into a rhythm, each bounce provoking a moan and heavy breath from her. "Fuckk I love giving you melon fucks! Your rod is so fucking gooood!" She began speeding up, leaning her body against the bed for more support. Ahh¡­ Uhmm~ I gave a hand and wrapped my legs around her and pulled her closer. Chapter 1 - 1: You Ran Into A Truck? Before you start reading I want you all to know that is my first ever System novel so I''m kinda new to all these, be patient with me and if I ever make blunders with the system, feel free to comment what the error is and how I can change it. This novel is something I thought up as a joke and I''ll be watching the acceptance to see if I''ll continue. Thanks, now enjoy your reading.. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Don''t stop!" "Don''t stop". The words spilled from her throat as she moaned again. I smile from where my face is buried between her legs. I don''t plan to stop anytime sweetie. My name is Bo and I am a plumber. The woman beneath me is Mrs G, we first met when she called me because her house had a plumbing issue, although right now I''m about to give her a different kind of pipe. How did I end up in this scenario, you ask? Well, Mrs G''s bathroom had a major problem, the pipes were clogged and her toilet kept back flowing. Therefore she went online to search for plumbers in the area and luckily for her - and me - my ad popped up first. Although I earned a decent living from my work, almost everyday I fantasized about being one of those beings blessed with magical powers so I could do whatever I liked. However life has a way of being cruel and I had no powers so I received the request from mrs G and I walk down to her house. After I fixed her toilet for her and unclogged the pipes, she was so grateful, she told me she already made toast and told me to rest for a while before going on my journey. Now here''s where my badluck, or goodluck depending on how you see it, started. I am blessed. There, I said it. Yes, while some are gifted with intelligence or wealth or even numerous talents, all I have are my plumbing skills and a very large little friend. Yes, little friend means what you think, you pervert. I couldn''t help getting hard, Mrs G was an attractive woman, with the ''marriage fat'' in interesting locations. Still can''t picture it? Let me help you. Her skin was white like milk and it had a reddish undertone, her face was the smoothest and prettiest face I''d seen that week, and her milkers¡­ damn! Each one was almost as big as my head, okay maybe I''m exaggerating a little. But they were huge and threatened to spill out of her clothes. Then her behind, it was a massive entity, you could see it from the front. So you can''t blame me for getting hard at the thought of sitting alone with this woman. I was however uncomfortable and tried to subtly adjust and hide my little friend but it was proving impossible. Mrs G noticed my discomfort and a look of concern came on her face. "Is everything alright?" She asked in a maternal voice. No, everything is not alright, I want to bend you over that couch. I shook my head, I shouldn''t be that much of a pervert, plus she''s a married woman, those are out of bounds. When I didn''t respond to her on time, Mrs G stood up to meet me, then she saw it. Her face paled and her eyes widened, she almost fell back into her seat. What''s the matter, husband don''t satisfy you enough? I smirked. Turns out he didn''t. So now she laid on the bed writhing like a snake while I ate her like a five course meal. Her thighs clamped around my head as she let out a loud moan, cutting off my air supply. I''m actually going to die here, suffocated by a beautiful woman''s thighs. I thought. It wouldn''t be a bad way to go anyway. However, she loosened her grip a few moments later and I was able to breathe. "That felt so good." She said as I rose to my feet. "Next time you choke me I''m biting you." I said and spanked her behind hard. The sound reverberated round the room and she looked at me with a shocked expression on her face. At the same time, I could see a flush that could only be caused by pleasure spread on her face. What, you''ve never been spanked before? I joked in my mind. Turns out she hadn''t. So I spent the next few minutes introducing her to the pleasurable world of spanking. When I was done her behind was glowing red but she was flush with pleasure. Okay time for the real deal. I pulled down my pants and brought my little friend out, I was ready to put it in her cave but she stopped me, she got off the bed and dropped to her knees and looked at me with a playful expression on her face. I like where this is going. She grabbed my little friend in her hand and leaned in slowly, as she was about to kiss the tip, we suddenly heard a beeping car horn. Shit! I''d forgotten she was a married woman and this was her husband''s house. I hasikty pulled on my pants and wore my clothes back while she did the same. We heard the front door creak open. Shit! I looked around the room, where would I hide? In the bathroom? Or the closet? Either choice felt like a death sentence. The front door slammed close and footsteps approached. Oh crap, crap! I looked at the open window and suddenly being outside the building seemed enticing. I climbed out the window and jumped off just as the bedroom door opened. "Welcome honey!" I heard Mrs G say. "Hey sweetheart." Her husband replied. "Have you called the plumber? I saw a bag of tools and pipes in the sitting room." I forgot my tool bag, shit! I didn''t know I cursed out loud until I heard her husband''s voice ask sharply. "Is there anyone there?" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I didn''t think twice, immediately ran away from the house as fast as I could, and I ran straight into the road. I barely had time to move when a rushing red truck hit me and sent me flying. As I lay at the roadside, bleeding to death I had one thought on my mind. All these and I didn''t even get to smash. What a pathetic existence, my lack of self control finally led to my demise. The lights went out and all I saw was darkness. Then. Ring! A loud shrill sound woke me up, I opened my eyes but it was still dark. Ring! The loud bell rang again and I tried to move my body but I couldnt. Where am I, is this heaven? I thought. Why would I go to heaven? I''m not worthy. Ring! The bell rang again and this time a clear voice followed. [WELCOME TO THE VILLAINOUS LUST SYSTEM] A bright light filled my eyes. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-/// Hey guys, so this is the first chapter. If it is received positively I''ll continue it. Chapter 2 - 2: The Villainous Lust System Ring! The bell rang again and this time a clear voice followed. [WELCOME TO THE VILLAINOUS LUST SYSTEM] A bright light filled my eyes and I blinked from the intensity, I heard a series of whirring sounds like a machine was nearby. The voice spoke again. [Deploying] It suddenly felt like I was descending at a very high speed, I closed my eyes and screamed from the terror. Ahhhhhhhhhh! The noise stopped and I woke up, the first thing I did was open my eyes, I was on a bed. Someone must have seen me bleeding to death and rushed me to the hospital. When I looked around however, I became less convinced I was in a hospital. Where is this place? The room was made entirely from wood except the roof which was made from straw. The room was bare and had a simple design, whoever owned it must be broke. "Where am I?" I asked out loud and almost jumped out the bed, it was me who spoke but it wasn''t my voice I heard. Then I heard the voice from early on. [You''re in the Villainous Lust System] "Villainous Lust System". I repeated. "What''s that?" [You''ve read light novels?] I tried and failed to shake my head. "Not really, no". [Well then, I''ll explain] I waited with a baited breath. [You died and got reincarnated here] "Where is here?" I asked. [This system consists of two systems in one, you have a villain system which gives you missions you need to complete to ensure your survival and a lust system that helps you level up] I nodded, understanding a little. [With each lustful activity you perform, you get lust points. With those lust points you can purchase attributes aspects and get stronger and more powerful. Do you understand?] I nodded. "A little, yeah". [Do you want to see your attributes?] "Yes please". I replied. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 1] [Title: Farmboy] [Strength: 10] [Intelligence: 20] [Stamina: 10] [Speed: 10] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 10] I looked at the stats and even though I didn''t understand it fully, I knew I was screwed, they were abysmally low. By now I knew I was in a different body and a different life to my previous one. "What happened to the owner of this body to make him so weak?" I asked. [That''s for you to find out] I cursed, I should have known the damn system would make it as hard as possible for me. Just then the door opened a very beautiful young girl entered, she looked about my age. I couldn''t help but stare at her, her skin shined in the pale light and her milkers were huge for her age, they bounced as she walked in and I wanted nothing more than to reach for them and stuff my face in them. I didn''t know when my body moved of its own will and I tried to stretch my hands to her milkers. My body was obviously too weak for that so I barely shifted under the covers but it was enough to draw the attention of the girl. She eyed the bed sceptically as she moved closer. "Levi?" She asked. I groaned in response. Suddenly she jumped up with joy. "You''re awake oh thank heavens, I was starting to lose hope and think you were gone and father was saying he''d get rid of your body today but I told him you''d wake up and¡­" She continued to ramble as she gesticulated wildly but I could care less what she said, my eyes were trained on her milkers as they jumped up and down. Boobies!! Calm down you pervert! I warned myself. It was due to my perversion that I was in this mess in the first place. The girl finally calmed down and crouched beside my bed. Oh I''m so happy. She said. I''m so happy too, happy to be so close to those magnificent jugs. "What''s your name". I asked her and she frowned. "You don''t know my name?" I smiled sheepishly. "I''ll be honest I don''t remember anything, not even my name or how I ended up here". The girl went quiet for a while. "Wow, the heart attack must have been so intense for it to take your memory too". "Heart attack?" I asked curiously. "Yes, your name is B and you''re my father''s farm boy. Three days ago you had a attack while ploughing the field, i immediately rushed you here to care for you". Her countenance became downcast. "Father wasn''t pleased with you passing out, he claimed you weren''t useful and refused to give you proper care". She perked up again. "But I couldn''t bear to see a good man pass on just like that so I''ve been taking care of you and praying to the gods that you come back to us". Good man, haha. "Wow", I said simply, it was a lot to take in. "What''s your name?" I asked again. "Ava". She replied. "Thank you.. for taking care of me". "It''s no problem at all". She said with a smile and got to her feet. "Let me get you something to eat". I was sad to see her go but two things made cheered me up, one was the idea of food, i was starving. The other was her beautiful behind that bounced enticingly as she walked off. I knew I had to get into it, I needed to explore her cave, both caves. "Why do I feel so weak?" I asked aloud. [You just had a heart attack so you stamina points is very low] "Well how can I improve my stamina?" I asked. [You need to buy stamina points with lust points] "And how do I get lust points?" [By performing lewd acts] "Like kissing?" [Yes and more] "More?" I asked incredulously. A panel suddenly flashed open in front of me. [Kiss = 20 points] [Fondle = 30 points] [Suck = 50 points] Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Finger = 100 points] [Head = 120 points] [Sex = 200 points] [69 = 250 points] [Anal = 500 points] [Threesome = 1000 points] I looked at screen and read it multiple times, I couldn''t believe what I was seeing, I was in pornographic system, except I was not the viewer this time, I was a participant. Ava came back into the room with bread and some chicken. She put the plates down by my side and helped me sit up, even that was too taxing for my weak body. I really need to get stronger fast! She fed the food into my mouth, chopping it up into small morsels, I was too weak to protest so I ate slowly, feeling strength slowly seep into my body. Thank God for food. After eating I finally had enough strength to ogle Ava, she was wearing a lowcut gown that showed her cleavage. When she leaned into feed me, I could see down the gown into her milkers. A thought came to my mind and I looked at Ava. "Ava, is anybody nearby?" "No". She replied and shook her head. "Will anybody be visiting me anytime soon?" "No". She replied. "Father has banned everyone from coming here". "Good". I said and a wicked smile formed on my lips. Then I heard the voice in my head. [Kiss her for lust points] Chapter 3 - 3: If I Kiss You I’ll faint..literally [Kiss her for lust points] Get out of my head. I wished I could say it out loud. I gritted my teeth and pretended I didn''t hear it. I looked at the beauty sitting in front of me looking at me with concern, she''s so caring, so innocent, so naive. You''re the most beautiful girl I''ve ever seen. I think and smile inwardly. "Ava, I have something to tell you". I said to her. Ava looked at me with curious eyes. "What is it?" I knew I probably shouldn''t try to take advantage of the one person in the household who actually cared for me so I calmed myself down, I''d try to express my feelings to her when I was strong enough to move around again. Instead I told her something that had been on my mind since I woke up. "To be honest, I don''t remember anything at all, I don''t remember the names of people in this family, I don''t remember my family, I don''t remember where I live, I don''t remember what exactly I do for your father, I don''t remember if he pays me or not, I don''t remember anything and I can''t function in society like this". I said. Her eyes grew in size and they welled up with unshed tears. "How confused you must be, it must be scary and painful to not remember anything, all the emotions you once felt, it makes me sad and teary". Ugh.. weepy ass bitch. "Don''t cry, don''t cry". I tell her soothingly. "If you cry I will feel sad and cry too". At the mention of that, she stopped sobbing and sniffled. "Okay, I''ll be strong for your sake". "Good, now can you tell me about myself and my life? The more you remember, the better". 0Okay. She said". "Your name is Levi, you came into town one day and wandered into this farm. You told father you had no family, they were wiped out by the war." "What war?" I asked inquisitively. "When you were in your town, there was constant war between them and their neighboring town, then one day, the neighboring town gathered up and invaded your town, they killed almost everyone but you and a few people escaped". "Hmm". I said. This Levi had faced a lot of demons himself, I found myself having some grudging respect for the weak body I was now in. If he could face all that and still survive then maybe he wasn''t a pushover. "So I lost my family members in the war". I mumbled. "Yes". Ava said. "Father needed extra help on the farm so he hired you as a farmboy and gave you this shed to stay in since you had no place to stay. You designed the shed and built your bed by yourself, i helped you decorate". She said proudly. She continued. "Father pays you monthly for your service". I nodded. "And what do I call him?" "Huh?" Ava said and realized what I was saying. "Oh, Mr Simon". "Okay, do you have a brother?" I asked, filing all the information she told me at the back of my mind. "I have two". Ava replied. "But they no longer live with us, they''ve moved out. I also have a sister". I nodded. "So you two stay with your father and .." "My mom, yes". She cut in. No wonder they need a farmboy, the men have grown up and left. "Okay". I reply. My eyes flicker to her boobs again. "Ava". I said, desire building in my body and rising like a wave. "Yes Levi?" She replied, she looked at me curiously as if she was scared I''d be hurt or complain of pain. "Can you come closer?" I asked her with an exaggerated wince. "Why?" She asked innocently, her eyes seemed to grow larger in their sockets as she regarded me with concern. I really shouldn''t be doing this. "I need to tell you something". I said, trying to sound as sick as possible. "Oh". She said and moved closer to me. "What is it?" "Closer". I said again and she moved closer till her boobs were within reach. I reached one trembling hand out and grabbed her right boob. Oh heavennnn. "What are you doing Levi?" Ava asked in a high pitched voice and moved back hastily. She looked surpised, confused and there was a hint of anger in her voice. "Oh sorry". I said, I tried to make my voice sound as apologetic as possible. "See my hands, I don''t have full control over them yet, I wanted to hold your shoulder. I raised them for her to see they were trembling". She thought about it for a while and must have decided I was telling the truth, she sat back down. "I guess you''re right, sorry about your hands, they''ll get back to normal with enough rest". So naive. At the same time, a thought passed through my mind, I really needed to get strong as quickly as possible because I had already been out for three days, I knew if I wasn''t useful, the farmer would kick me out. I looked at my frail body, I could barely move. How on earth was I going to get stronger? The voice in my head suddenly returned. [Kiss her for lust points] I sighed, at this point I had no choice, if I didn''t perform perverted activities I couldn''t get stronger, I had to do it. "Ava, I still need to tell you that thing". I said again and Ava leaned over me to hear it. Looking up at her luscious lips, I had only thought on my mind. I want to kiss you. I knew my hands were too weak to support my body but I didn''t care, I used them to oush myself and aimed my lips for hers. I kept raising my head till my were lips were just about to touch hers, then the stress of lifting myself up became to much for my weak body to bear, I immediately crashed back down and fainted. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This is a slow paced book with plenty of build up into the main actions, (but I promise the main actions are coming and they''re very juicy) if you want fast paced books with actions then this book is probably not for you Chapter 4 - 4: Meeting Mr Simon I woke up to a cool feeling on my forehead, when I opened my eyes I saw Ava standing over me, a concerned expression on her face. She held a compress on my forehead, that was the cool feeling I had. "What happened?" I asked weakly. "You reached out like you were going to tell me something, then you fainted". She replied and I suddenly remembered what happened before I passed out, I was going to kiss her to gain lust points. "Hey Ava". I said. "Yes?" She replied. "You care about me right?" I asked her. "Of course I do". She replied. "And you''ll do anything to make me get better?" Ava paused, confused by my question. "What do you mean?" She asked. Just then a round of headache hit me. God I hate how weak I am. I groaned and put my arm on my forehead. Ava saw this and immediately brought food from a tray that wasn''t previously in the room. She helped me sit up and fed me till I told her I didn''t want anymore. Then she picked the tray. "I''ve been here for too long, I have to go back to the house now". With alarm I realized my chance was going, if she left now I''d be stuck in this room with zero strength for one more day. "Wait!" I cried out. Ava stopped midway through the room. "What is it Levi?" She asked in her usual concerned voice. "I.. I want to thank you". I said slowly. "Thank me?" She repeated. "Yes, for taking care of me". "But that''s not necessary". Ava protested. "I insist". I said. "What kind of person would I be if I didn''t thank you properly?" "Oh, how will you thank me properly?" She asked. I have a few things in mind. "I''m too weak to get a physical gift for now, so how about a kiss?" I said with a shy smile. "A kiss?" Ava''s face morphed with confusion. "Yes Ava, I want to thank you with a kiss". I repeated. "But.. isn''t that inappropriate?" She looked at me dubiously. "Not at all". I replied. "I''m only doing this to thank you, remember? It''s very appropriate". "Hmmm". Ava said, she thought about it hard and just when I was about to lose hope, she nodded. "Okay". Ding! I tried not to show my excitement as Ava walked back to my bed, her milkers bouncing defying the influence of gravity. She leaned over me and paused as if she had a change of mind, then she pressed her lips against mine [Kiss, +20 lust points] I didn''t care about the system at this point, I was kissing Ava. I kissed her back hard, feeling her warm mouth envelope mine in a tentative embrace. Then because I always maximize opportunities, I reached out for her boobs and squeezed them. [Fondle, +30 lust points] Ava pulled away then, her face was flushed as she said. "That''s enough thanks for today Levi". Her words were shaky and she seemed breathless. I watched her behind sway as she walked out the door. "Lust system show me my profile". I said. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 1] [Title: Farmboy] [Strength: 10] [Intelligence: 20] [Stamina: 10] [Speed: 10] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 60] "How much lust points will it cost me to get more strength?" I asked. [10 lust points for 1 ability attribute] So I could only get 5 strength points with my 50 lust points, it was still low but it was better than before. "Purchase 5 strength points". I said. [5 strength points purchased, would you like to see your profile now?] S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes". I replied and a profile appeared before me. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 1] [Title: Farmboy] [Strength: 15] [Intelligence: 20] [Stamina: 10] [Speed: 10] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 10] Not bad. I nodded and didn''t know when I fell asleep. When I woke up I felt much stronger, it''s crazy what just 5 points increase in an attribute could make. I yawned and stretched, then I put my feet on the ground to see if I could stand now. I could. I spent the next five minutes standing up, trying to get used to the feeling and letting blood circulate to my feet properly. Then it was time to walk. I gently raised one leg and placed it in front of me, then I put it on the ground and transferred my weight to it. It felt foreign walking in this body, it felt like I was learning how to walk for the first time all over. I managed to walk to the door without falling over even though I had a few close calls. Then I walked to the bathroom, there was shiny metal sheet there and I guessed it served as a mirror. It was too blurry to clearly see my face but I could see that I was quite muscular although my body looked like it had lost a couple of pounds. I suppose it makes sense since the previous owner of the body worked on the farm, hard labour has a way of toning your body. I washed my face with water from a bucket I saw in the bathroom and decided to have a full body bath. I picked the soap and scrubbed my body clean, then I rinsed myself off. Damn, Levi is packing some major wood. At least I was endowed in this world too. I realized the towel was still in the room since I didn''t plan to shower. I had two options, wear my clothes still wet or walk naked across the room to pick the towel. It was a no brained, I picked the second option and went back into the room. Just then the door opened and Ava stepped in. Her eyes widened when she saw me, I saw her gaze go down between my legs and she let lit an audible gasp and ran outside, closing the door behind her. "Ava wait!" I tied the towel around my waist and ran out after her but she had fled far away. I went back to my room, dried myself and put on my clothes, then I stepped out to the farm. In the far distance, a medium height burly man raked leaves into a pile. He looked up when I approached and stopped walking when he saw me. "Well, boy, looks like you decided to rejoin us in the land of the living". He said, his voice was deep and gruff. "Hello Mr Simon". I said with an uneasy smile. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª How do you guys like it so far? Chapter 5 - 5: That’s one crazy deadline! "Well, boy, looks like you decided to rejoin us in the land of the living". He said, his voice was deep and gruff. "Hello Mr Simon". I said with an uneasy smile. "Hello boy". He greeted in reply, he raked the leaves into a compost pit. I see you''re back on your feet now. "Yes sir". I replied, I felt feverish just from standing there under the sun. I''m not at my strongest but I promise to fully up and helping you on the farm in no time sir. "Come back whenever ya feel like". Mr Simon said. "Your days wages are being subtracted anyway". He let out a huge chuckle and rubbed his belly. Stupid farmer bitch. I didn''t know what it was, but ever since I got to this place I had been having a nasty countenance and thinking mean things. Perhaps the previous owner of the body wasn''t such a goodie two shoes after all. "Well, it was nice chatting with ya, but I have to go back in now, I been here all day, the missus prolly misses me". Mr Simon said with another chuckle, he rubbed his belly again and he gave me the rake. "Can ya help me put this back in the shed?" He dusted off his hands and went into the house. Already giving me chores, old man? I held the rake, trying to look for the shed. It shouldn''t be difficult to recognize, if I saw one i would recognize not. The problem was that I didn''t see it. My legs started to wobble slightly and I felt the fever rising back up, I needed to sit down, I scanned the barn for a place to rest but there was none. "What are you doing with that?" Ava''s voice said from behind me. I turn around startled. "Your dad told me to put it in the shed, but I''m having trouble finding it". I said to her. Ava smiled and grabbed my hand. "Come I''ll show you the shed". "Okay". I replied as she dragged me along. I have a question. I told her, there was something that had been on my mind for a while now and I planned to ask her since but I kept forgetting. "What is it Levi?" She asked in that innocent voice of hers, a wave of desire rose in me at the sound of her voice. I''m obsessed with you Ava. "You said I was passed out for three days when I was sick". I said. "Yes you were". She said and nodded. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "When I was passed out, there was no way I could eat or drink, so how did I get enough nutrition to stay alive?" I asked her. Ava looked at me with her pretty face. "You didn''t". She said slowly. "What?" I gasped. "How did I survive then?" The sun had gone down almost completely at this point, a lone ray struggled to permeate the sky. "What do you mean?" I asked her, I was bewildered, there was no way the body could have survived without getting the essential nutrients. "You couldn''t open your mouth, couldn''t eat". She replied, her face became downcast. "I knew if I left you like that you wouldn''t make it, so I called my friend over. She''s a level one mage who specializes in healing. For two hours everyday she strengthened you with her magic, it wasn''t a perfect replacement for food but it helped a little". "Wow, I owe your friend my gratitude, without her I''d be gone". I replied calmly but in my head, I wasn''t calm at all. There''s magic in this world! My head spinned at the realization of that statement, there was magic ability in the people and they practiced it freely, even had levels for it. There''s magic in this world! There were a set of people on this planet that could practice magic and I''d always wanted to practice magic, and now I could be one of them. We arrived at the shed just then and Ava helped me put the rake in the shed and closed the door. "I need to go finish my chores". She said and ran back towards the house. I sat by a tree stump and watched her behind jiggle as she ran off. System, what are the levels of magic? I asked. [There are nine levels, one star for each level] I nodded, so the girl who saved my life was just at the lowest level, a one star mage yet she was strong enough to save my life, how then would a higher level mage, let''s say a three star or four star mage, perform? "Can I be a mage?" I asked. [Yes, in order to be a mage one needs mama, which you possess] "I do?" I asked, shocked. [Yes, would you like to see your mana points?] "Of course". I said, annoyed it wouldn''t even ask. [Mana = 10] "Why didn''t you show it on my profile?" I asked. [Do you want me to display mana points on main profile?] "Yes". I reply. "So what star mage am I right now?" I asked the system. [Zero star mage] "What? But you said I had mana". [Yes but it''s too low to be a one star mage] "How much mana do I need to be a one star mage?" [You need 300 mana points] "That''s a lot". I muttered. "How do I get more mana points?" [You need to kill beast monsters, 1 beast monster =10 mana points] "Wow". I said. "I still can''t believe you didn''t tell me all these earlier". [Remember, this is the villainous system, I''m a villain] "I realize now". I said. [In the light of villains, your villain mission starts now] "Villain mission". I muttered. [From time to time I''ll give you villain missions, you have to complete them or you die] "What?!" I yelled. "That''s not fair!" [I know] I huffed and sighed. "What''s my mission?" I asked defeatedly. [Your first mission is, get 200 lust points before today ends] "What?!" I shout. Chapter 6 - 6: Ava’s Seduction part 1 (18+) [Your first mission is, get 200 lust points before today ends] "What?!" I shout. There was no response, the system said nothing in reply. "This isn''t fair, I just got here I can''t go around kissing people". I shouted at the system but it said nothing in return. "I don''t even have the strength or stamina, I don''t know that many people that I can choose from to do lustful things with". I shouted again, still the system stayed silent, it was done talking to me. I put my head in my palm and groaned, how on earth was I going to find someone willing to kiss me? I wasn''t strong enough to go out, maybe I would have looked for a whorehouse or something. Just then Ava appeared in the horizon, her boobs bounced as she skipped joyfully towards me. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A thought popped in my head and i dismissed it at first but I soon realized it wasn''t such a bad idea. If I couldn''t get someone who already wanted to kiss me, I could just make someone willing to. I smiled as the whispers of a plan began to form in my mind. You''re mine, pretty girl. Ava got close to me and watched as I labored to sit upright on the tree stump. "You shouldn''t be out for so long". She said sternly, she helped me stand up and led me to back to my shed. I made a mental note to get a walking stick for subsequent strolls but the exhaustion I felt was a minor issue at that point, I needed to get lust points or I was a goner anyway so I turned to Ava and gave her my most flirtatious smile. "You look very beautiful today Ava". I said. She was startled at first and stopped walking. "What do you mean?" She asked. "You''re beautiful". I repeated and racked my head for compliments. "Your hair.. did you do something to it?" Ava''s face lit up like a glow lamp. "Yes I did". Sha said excitedly. "It''s a new style I just thought of and I wanted to try it out". We resumed walking. "Well, it''s really pretty Ava". I said. "It suits you". "Really?" Ava asked and her face turned crimson. "Thank you Levi, I wasn''t sure if it would look good and my sister said it wasn''t nice so I was really sad but now that you said it''s pretty I''m so happy". "Don''t mind your sister". I said. "She''s probably just jealous". I noticed that after the compliment, Ava was a little more relaxed as she helped me walk, her body was no longer stiff. I smiled inwardly, my plan was working already. When we got to my room, i sat on the bed gingerly and let out a deep exhale. Ava wanted to sit but I needed to move to the second part of my plan. "I feel gross". I said to Ava. "I need to have a shower or I won''t be able to sleep". "Oh, let me leave so you can have your shower in peace then". Ava said and stood up. "No." I said. "I''m too weak to do it myself, will you assist me a little?" I asked her and made a show of wincing as I inhaled and exhaled. "Help you". She repeated with uncertainty. "Nothing major". I replied. "Just help me get out of these clothes and stay in the room just in case I collapse in the bathroom or something". "Oh, okay". She replied. "Okay." I said and got to my feet. "Can you help me take off these clothes please? I''m too tired to move my arms". "No problem". Ava replied and stepped close to remove my clothes. She helped me take off the top, I noticed her hands lingered on my chest as she did so, I smiled, my plan was working better than I imagined. Then it was turn for my pants, she unbuttoned it and pulled it down to reveal my bare legs and my little friend swinging happily between my legs. Her eyes widened as she saw it and I swear I could hear her gasp. She turned away quickly and said. "I''ve helped you, now go have your bath quickly". "Thanks Ava". I replied and went to the bathroom. In the bathroom, I looked around and picked the soap, it was time for the third and final part of my plan. But first I had to get my little friend hard. I lathered my hand in soap and started to stroke it. I imagined Ava''s luscious lips on mine, my hands fondling her boobs as she moaned and told me not to stop. I imagined ripping open her gown and seeing her milky white jugs, I imagine sucking them, tasting the nipples. I imagined how her face contorting in pleasure as she writhed beneath me and begged me to continue. I imagined her pretty lips wrapped around my little friend, I imagined her taking all the way up her throat and choking. I imagined her cave, wet, soft and moist, and tight. I imagined the way her body shook like she had a seizure when I put first a finger to prepare her, then another finger in. I imagined sliding my little friend into her cave, i imagined her moans, I imagined pumping into her repeatedly till she came loudly. By this time, my rod was rock hard and I held it in my hand, i quickly lathered other parts of my body, then I lay on the floor like I just fell down. I picked up the bucket and threw it against the wall, it fell with a loud crash. "Levi?" Ava''s voice shouted with urgency. I groaned in response. "Levi!" She shouted and ran to the bathroom. As she entered the bathroom, she saw me laying on the floor, her eyes took the sight in, then she looked at my huge rod and her eyes widened in shock. Chapter 7 - 7: Ava’s Seduction part 2 (18+) I smiled as she stood there, frozen in shock. "I''m fine, I''m fine". I said and made a show of struggling to get up, Ava still hadn''t moved. When I got, I stared at her, my rod was still rock hard and pointing at her, it was then that she recovered herself. "Right, you''re fine?" She asked in a shaky voice. "Yes I am". I said. "Thanks for checking up on me". "No problem". She replied and went out of the bathroom dazedly. I completed my shower with joy in my heart and a song on my lips, my plan was complete and i was sure it would get the job done. I had built comfort, expressed vulnerability and stirred up attraction. It was now time for me to go in for the kill. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I rinsed my body off with water from the bucket and dried myself off, then I stepped out of the bathroom. Ava was sitting at the edge of my bed, she jumped a little when i entered the room. I was still stark naked except for the towel that barely covered my rod which was now soft. "Can you help me put my clothes on?" I asked her. "Sure". She replied and helped me put on my pants first then my top, I noticed her glancing at my rod multiple times and smirked. I even let it brush her hand while she was putting on my pants for me, she jumped and withdrew her hand. When I was dressed, I climbed into the bed, propped my pillow and sat up in it. It was then that I saw the tray of food on a stool next to the bed. I reached for the tray, exaggerating the groan. "Let me help you". Ava said quickly and pushed me back. She grabbed the tray and opened it, then she started feeding me. I took the bites and moaned while eating them. "Mmm. Who cooked this?" I asked as I chewed. "I did". Ava said shyly. "Mmm". I said. "This is really delicious, hands down the food I''ve ever eaten". Ava beamed with pride. "For real?" "Yes for real". I replied and swallowed another spoonful with exaggerated relish. I turned to Ava. "Ava, I really can''t explain how you make me feel". I said. "How so?" She asked. "You''re very pretty, the most beautiful girl I''ve ever seen, then you cook really delicious foods that makes me want to lick my fingers, then you''re caring and devoted to helping weak people". I said. "You''re the perfect girl Ava, I want you to know that." Ava blushed and her face filled with blood. "I enjoy spending time with you, you know?" I said to her. "Do you enjoy spending time with me?" She nodded slowly. "I enjoy being around you, hearing your voice and most importantly, I enjoyed kissing you" I continued. Ava''s eye''s widened. "Y..you did?" She stammered. "Yes I did". I said. "And I really wish I could do it again." "But.. but, isn''t it wrong?" Ava asked still stammering. "How can something that feels so good be wrong?" I asked. Ava thought about it for a while. "I guess you''re right". She said eventually. "I am". I replied. "Now can you come closer so I can kiss you again and be happy". Ava took a deep breath before coming to sit beside me, she paused for a while before leaning in to kiss me. Her warm lips embraced mine tentatively at first but with passion and soon we''re both kissing each other passionately, our tongues wrestled and fought for dominance. [Kiss, +20 lust points] I knew I started this whole thing because of the system but at that moment I couldn''t care less about lust points. Ava groaned into my mouth and I reached my hands to grab her boobs, she moaned loudly. Ahhh¡­ mmm!! [Fondle, +30 points] My hands played with her boobs and she continued to moan, Ahh.. it feels so good, Levi. Then my hands roamed her body, sending shockwaves of pleasure to every part of her. She fell on top and I rolled till I was on top of her. I ripped open her gown and was presented with the sight of her naked boobs for the first time. They were beautiful and perky with pink areolas and nipples. I stared at them for so long that Ava got shy and covered her face with her hands. "Why are you looking at them so much, is something wrong?" She asked. "No, they''re perfect, I''m looking at them because they''re perfect". I said to her and descended my lips on her right nipple. Ava trembled as I sucked on her boobs, she held my head and pressed it into her bosom as she moaned loudly. Mmmm!! [suck, +50 points] I ignored the voice and continued sucking on her boobs, while I played with the right, I sucked on the left and while I played with the left, I sucked on the right. Then I went back to kissing her deeply but there was no announcement, I hadn''t gained any more points. It seemed I wouldn''t get any points for repeating actions. Damned villainous system. I kissed Ava''s neck, sucking on it to make her feel more pleasure but I got no points, I knew I had to take it to the next level. Still kissing her, my hands began to move lower, i caressed her abdomen for a while before I moved further down to her cave. Ava shuddered as I made contact with her cave, she groaned and twisted. Mmm.. ahh¡­ don''t stop! I rubbed it through the panties, watching as she squirmed, then I shifted the panties aside and rubbed my finger against her cave in slow circular motion, Ava moaned and ground her hips against my finger. Ohhh¡­ahhh. I kissed her all over her face, kissed her neck and finally kissed her lips again before I pushed my finger into her cave. Ava cried out, she gripped my clothes tightly and squirmed as my finger sunk deeper into her cave. She squeezed my clothes and moaned. Ahhh¡­Levi!¡­ ohh. The voice spoke again. [fingering, +100 points. Mission complete] Chapter 8 - 8: Can You Level Up? The voice spoke again. [fingering, +100 points. Mission complete] I moved my finger slowly because I didn''t want to hurt her, the first time is always painful and as evil as I was, I still cared for her and didn''t want her to feel much pain. Ahh¡­ ohmm. She moaned and I paused to let her get used to the feeling of my finger in her cave, then i drew my finger out slowly. "No". She protested and tried to push it back in. I smirked and looked her in the eyes before plunging it straight back in her cave in one fluid motion. Ahhh! She screamed and I had to put my hand over her mouth to cover it, this girl was going to get us discovered and I''ll be homeless and unemployed. I pulled out my finger and started to unfasten my pants, I wanted nothing but to slide my rod in her hot moist mouth. Just then I felt a large wave of exhaustion crash over my body, turning my joints to molten butter. I collapsed on the bed. Stupid low stamina. I cursed in my mind. I was enjoying the moment and now my lack of stamina had ruined it, I was unable to lift myself up not to talk of support myself up for minutes while we pleasured each other. I gave a huge sigh and rolled over till I was directly beside Ava. She was still trembling and her eyes were closed. I felt it was the great amount of pleasure that made her act that way but I was also concerned it could be something else, I had to be sure it wasn''t so I asked her. "Are you good Ava?" I asked in my smoothest possible voice. "Y..yes Levi". She stammered. "It feels so good, I can still f..feel your finger inside me". I smirked at her. "Oh really?" "Y..yes". She replied, her eyes were still shut tight. "I''ve never done this before, I''ve never felt this way before". "Me neither". I lied. "Really?" She asked and opened her eyes. "Yes". I replied, doubling down on the lie. "It was my first time doing that too". "Wow". She breathed. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just then a loud voice called out. "Ava!" It was Mr Simon''s voice. Crap. We quickly scrambled off the bed, or at least Ava did, I could only manage to move to the middle of the bed. Ava got off the bed and quickly put her clothes on, she tried to brush her hair back as much as she could and rushed out to meet her father. "System, show me my profile". I said aloud. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 1] [Title: Farmboy] [Strength: 15] [Intelligence: 20] [Stamina: 10] [Speed: 10] [Mana: 10] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 210] "Increase my stamina by ten points". I said, I needed to improve my stamina so I wouldn''t gas out quickly like i did earlier. [Are you sure?] "Yes". I snapped, irritated. [Increasing stamina by 10 points, your stamina is now 20, you have 110 lust points left] "Good". I said, at least that would improve my stamina for now. "Purchase 5 strength points". I called out, strength and stamina were the most important attributes I needed right now, the remaining ones would be useless if I was too weak to move or I went out of breath every five minutes. [Purchasing 5 strength points, your strength is now 20] [Name: Levi] [Level: 1] [Title: Farmboy] [Strength: 20] [Intelligence: 20] [Stamina: 20] [Speed: 10] [Mana: 10] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 60] I nodded, satisfied. I could feel the strength come back to my body and I no longer felt exhausted. I moved myself till I was comfortably lying in the bed, then I dozed off. When I woke up it was morning and I was revitalized, I felt refreshed. I got out of bed and as I stepped on the floor, I realized my feet were planted more firmly on the ground, My newly added strength was already showing its effects. I went out to the farm and saw Mr Simon already working, he was feeding the chicken. "Hello boy". He greeted when he saw me. "Hello sir". I greeted respectfully. "You think you''re strong enough to do a little work?" He asked me. I nodded. "Yes sir, I think I am". "Well, let''s start with something light, how about you feed these hens while I go water the plants". He said to me. "Sounds good sir". I replied and crouched, I took the bucket from him and poured the feed in the tray the way I saw him do. Mr Simon watched for a while to be sure I was doing it right, then he nodded, satisfied and went off. When I was done feeding the hens, I went to meet him, he was watering the plants. "I''m done sir". I said to him. He looked at me and I guess I must have looked too pale cause he nodded and said. "That''s enough work for now boy, go get some rest". I mumbled my thanks and went back into the house. I was tired but I didn''t want to sleep off so I sat at the edge of the bed. Ava came in later with a tray of food in her hands. "I saw you working in the farm today". She said. "Yes, I feel much stronger now, thank you". I said. "Well in that case, you should be joining us for food in the dining room now, that''s what you usually do". She said and placed the tray down in front of me. I opened the bowls and took my spoon, this was the first time I''d eat myself since I got to this world. Ava watched as I scooped the food with the spoon and guided it into my mouth. "You''re so much stronger than last night". She said, with a curious look. "How come?" "Do you know about the villainous lust system?" I asked her. "What''s that?" She replied. That was odd, I expected everyone here to know it but since she didn''t know it, I couldn''t explain how I got stronger to her Incase the system was a secret. "Well, I had so much fun yesterday, kissing you in different places, I think it''s made me stronger". I said, I made a mental note to ask the system if I was the only one aware of its existence. "Awwwn really?" Ava asked shyly. I nodded. "Yes really". And she turned crimson. "Ava". I said suddenly. "Yes?" She replied. "I want you to introduce me to your mage friend". I said. Chapter 9 - 9: Woodland Forest Ava looked at me with dubious eyes. "Why?" She asked. "Because I need to learn about magic, to see if I can perform it too". I said to her honestly. "Also I want to thank her". "But you told us you had no magic before". Ava protested. "Father even paid for you to be tested by master Gunto and they discovered no mana". "That was before". I said. "I think I have mana now". "Hmm". She replied. "Okay, I''ll bring her today". "What''s her name?" I asked as an afterthought. "Emily". She replied. She left to go complete her chores, leaving me to eat in silence. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the afternoon Iaid on my bed, alternating between dozing and waking up when Ava suddenly entered the room. Behind was a girl with short hair that was kept in a bob, she was slightly shorter than Ava and wore a purple gown that couldn''t hide the size of her huge boobs. They were massive, even bigger than those of Ava. I looked away quickly before any of them could catch me staring. "Hi Levi, this is Emily, my friend". Ava said and introduced us. I stretched my hand out to shake Emily, her grip was very firm. "Thank you for helping me when I was sick". I said and gave her a slight bow. "It''s nothing". She said in a rapid voice. "It was a little tasking but it was kinda fun if I''m being honest, plus it helped me improve my concentration which I''ve struggled with for while now but knowing a person''s life depended on my control made me so much careful and now I''ve mastered the art of moving energy very precisely". I struggled to keep up with what she was saying and looked at Ava who gave a smile that said ''I know right'' "Okay". I replied. "Well thanks anyway". "You''re welcome". Emily replied. "Ava told me you wanted to discuss magic and being a mage with me". "Yes". I replied. "I want to know all about the mage system". Emily sat down at the edge of my bed. "Where do I start from?" She asked. "To be a mage you need to have mana. Now there are nine levels of mages based on the amount of mana points you have". "There''s one star mage, two star mage, three star mage, four star mage and so on till it reaches nine stars. Nine star is the highest we''ve ever seen although some masters claim there is a tenth star and it requires you to forfeit your mortal existence and become a god". "You can cultivate your mana by training on your own but it is advisable to train in the academy with masters so you can properly learn control". She stopped talking and thought for a while. "Hmmm, what am I missing?" "Oh yeah, you also have elements. There are four elements which are fire, water, air and earth. Every mage has one element which they manifest and can use during combat". I nodded, listened intently. "So you have an element?" I asked. "Yes, mine is fire". She said with a smile, she flexed her fingers and the tips became coated with tiny flames. "Wow!" I exclaimed. "Don''t light fire in the house". Ava snapped and Emily turned off the fire with a chuckle. "I could show you how to use it in combat if you like". She said to me. "I''d like to". I replied. "But there''s one more question I have". "What is it?" She asked me. "You''ve not mentioned how you healed me, what magic gives you healing powers?" I replied. "Oh that". Emily said with a chuckle. "That''s my special property. Every mage has one, it could be different things, like speed or strength or precision or hearing or even enhancing". I filed all the information neatly at the back of my head, I''d process it properly when I had free time. I got off the bed. "Come and show me your element properly outside". I said and led them outside. Outside, Emily raised her hands and they were soon coated in flames. "I can''t throw it around here, will you follow me to the forest?" She asked. "I''d be able to unleash properly there, in fact we might one or two animals so you can watch me fight". I agreed and Emily and I were soon on our way to the forest. Woodland forest was a large forest located at the center of the town. Because of its central position, it was accessible to almost all parts of the town. However, the forest contained lots of beasts, some of them were even magical beasts that possessed mana. As a result, people steered clear of the forest, avoiding it like a plague. Only the brave and mages who needed to train dared to venture into the forest. It was into this forest that I now walked, with Emily by my side, my only protector. When we had trekked a sufficient distance into the forest, Emily raised her hands and they were suddenly coated in flames. She pointed them at a tree and twin fireballs flew from her hands and headed straight for the tree, burning it''s bark. "Wow". I muttered in awe. "That''s not all". She said and suddenly a long rope of flames appeared, she snapped it around like a whip. "That was just a basic display of what fire can do". Emily said when she was done. "If we were fortunate enough to find a beast now, I will show you how to fight with your element". "Okay". I said and nodded. "Why are you curious about magic so much?" Emily asked me. "I thought you didn''t have magic". I couldn''t tell her about the lust systems and I also couldn''t tell her I believed I had magic like I told Ava because she would ask me how I did and I couldn''t lie to her. So I sucked in a deep breath and said. "I''m just interested in learning more about magic broadly, I have no particular reason for being curious". Just then a loud roar filled the forest. Chapter 10 - 10: The Red Eyed Wolf Just then a loud roar filled the forest. Roarrrrrrr! I instinctively took a step back and looked around apprehensively. The thing about fear is that it is often times very illogical. I knew Emily was a powerful mage and she wouldn''t have brought me here unless she was sure she could guarantee my safety, yet I couldn''t help but feel fear. It permeated my body, rising in me like a dam but I forced myself to be brave, I finally had my chance to learn magic like I''ve always wanted and I wasn''t going to let anything stop me. Emily looked at me with a smile to reassure me, she reached in her pocket and brought out two short knives. Her eyes rotated in almost 360 degrees as she tried to locate where the sound came from. Roaarrrrrrr! The sound came again and this time it was closer. As a plumber finding the faults in pipes is a very tricky thing, you have to listen very attentively and be able to pinpoint abnormal sounds and where they came from with accuracy. This has developed my sense of hearing and as a result of this acute hearing, I very easily located where the sound was coming from. "It''s coming from the right". I whispered to Emily, she nodded and opened her mouth as if she wanted to ask how I knew it but she changed her mind and kept quiet. Suddenly there was a ruffling sound in the bushes to the right. Swish¡­swish. A pair of red glowing circles appeared first, then the rest of the head of the beast that had made the noise appeared, it snarled as it looked us. Snarrrlll! Then it stepped out completely and I had to step behind Emily. It was not like I wanted to be a coward, in fact in my previous life I had made sure to never run from a confrontation, I either won or got beaten up badly, either way I made my point clear and earned the respect of people. However the creature in front of me was an aberration, a freak of nature. It was a wolf, it stood four feet tall and it had claws that were at least five inches, it''s huge head and was spotted and housed two huge eyes that glowed need even though it wasn''t night yet. It''s snout opened to reveal huge fangs that I knew could rip my arm off in split seconds. I gulped and positioned myself in a way that I could quickly and easily dive behind Emily if the wolf attacked me. From the corner of my eye I could see Emily watching the wolf, her playful look has gone and her expression has become very serious. Without looking at me, she started talking. "Levi, these are twin blades, they seem like ordinary weapons at first but it''s a lot more than that". She raised the weapons for me to see. "These are special weapons, forged with the ability to absorb and refine mana". "Watch this". She said and raised the knives, she took a deep breath and her forehead creased as she concentrated fully. The knives suddenly began to glow with fire and they were completely coated in it. "Wow". I muttered. The wolf too seemed to be stunned by the sight, he snarled inquisitively. Snarrlll! sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "One star mages are unable to control pure mana because it is very volatile and too powerful in its raw form". Emily continued. "This is why we have weapons, they help us control the mana and channel it easily without hurting ourselves or people around us". I nodded, the weapons were like a crutch, to help them get used to control of mana before they eventually use pure mana. "Now watch as I fight this wolf". Emily said and squared up with the red eyed wolf, she waved her knives in the air and smiled at the wolf. The wolf was angered by this gesture and it growled in anger. Growwll! Then it ran straight at Emily, she jumped out of the way in time to avoid being bitten by the huge fangs. I realized that Emily was a lot faster than the average human, her reflexes were simply sharper than even the fastest human. Emily yelled. "Flame whip!" And a thin cord of flame came out her two knives. She snapped the whips at the wolf and it managed to escape the first one but the second one hit it just on its back. The wolf growled in anger and pain and blew air from its mouth to Emily. The wind turned off the flame whips. "This wolf''s element is air". Emily said. "Which is a direct opposite to my element so I have to be extra careful of it". "Animals have elements too"? I asked dumbfounded. "Of course". She said. "All cursed beasts have mana and elemental ability, that''s why they are so strong and they wreck havoc all the time". The more I thought about it, the more I realized I shouldn''t be surpised, if there were humans who possessed magical abilities in this realm, there should be animals who possessed as well. Besides, the system had said if I killed one beast I got 10 mana points which meant that they contained mana. I looked at the wolf again, if I didn''t kill it, I wouldn''t get mana points and I won''t have magic. But how was I supposed to kill a beast as powerful as this without magic in the first place? The wolf rushed at Emily again and she ducked to the side and with a very quick movement, she drove one of her knives into the neck of the wolf. It screamed as the flaming knife entered sunk into its skin without any resistance. Emily was not done however, with great speed, she jumped behind the wolf and stabbed its back. The wolf squealed in pain. Squeaalll! Emily took out her knife and went for the wolf''s head, three quick stabs and the wolf crumpled to the ground, dead. She looked back at me triumphantly. "And that''s how you kill a cursed beast". I nodded in awe and was about to tell her I was tired and I''d like for us to go back home when another loud growll surrounded the forest. Growllll!! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Sorry this chapter took so long, I had to take my time to build a decent story arc that you all will enjoy. You deserve the best. Chapter 11 - 11: Can you slay a beast? I nodded in awe and was about to tell her I was tired and I''d like for us to go back home when another loud growll surrounded the forest. Growllll!! Emily smiled, she still had the confident expression on her face as she waited for the wolf to come out, I knew she believed another wolf would come out and she would kill it without too much stress like she did the first one. However I was shaking in shoes, panic shot through my bloodstream and a wave of nausea hit me, this is because due to my acute sense of hearing, I knew it wasn''t just one wolf growling, it was two wolves. Growlllll!! The sound came again and I tapped Emily feverishly. "It''s not one wolf". I managed to say. "What?" Emily said, her confident appearance faltered. "It''s two wolves". I repeated even though my tongue was clamming up. "Two". Emily repeated and I could see some of that panic seep into her expression even though she tried to act unfazed for me. The reason why we were so worried and terror stricken was simple, If it was one beast monster, Emily could easily take care of it and kill it. Two beast monsters would be a little more difficult for her but she would eventually be able to kill them with minor or no injuries, however my presence there complicated things. The two wolves would see two targets instead of one and they would split their attacks, one would attack Emily and the other would coke for me, powerless, weaponless, defenseless me. At that moment I began to wonder why I agreed to follow Emily here in the first place, knowing forests like this, it was more than likely that we would encounter more than one beast monster at a time. I don''t know how it managed to slip my mind. Just then the bushes ruffled and the two wolves jumped out. They took one look at the lifeless wolf on the floor and looked at us. Oh crap, why didn''t we hide the dead wolf or something? I thought franctically. Growllll!! The wolves growled angrily and began to advance at us. Emily took her knives and threw one to me. "Take it and try to stay behind me at all times." She said. I hurriedly caught the knife and brandished it, flames soon coated Emily''s knife but as I couldn''t control mana , mine remained bare. The wolves seemed to be drawn by Emily''s flame, they focused their attention on her and advanced on her. I heaved a sigh of relief and stood as still as possible so they wouldn''t be reminded of my presence. The wolf at the front jumped at Emily but she drew a line of flame and leaped back. The wolf balked at the sight of the flame and stopped running. I marveled at how much muscle control the wolf had to stop all that momentum. The wolf jumped over the line and leaped for Emily again, the other wolf joined it this time and together they aimed for her. I had my heart in my mouth but Emily jumped back and yelled. "Fire slice!" A sharp curved line of flames flew at the wolves, the wolves were quick as well, they ducked under it and it went over their head and met the tree behind them. The flames sliced almost cleanly through the tree and it fell. I looked at the fallen tree in shock, who knew Emily''s flame was strong enough to cut down a tree in one slide? To think that she was at the lowest level of mages, I decided then that I was going to do whatever it took to learn magic and become the highest of mages. The wolves had now seen the extent of Emily''s powers, they were reluctant to fight her. One of the wolves, the bigger one rushed at her again, he growled and wind came out of its snout, Emily slashed it with her flaming knife, the wolf shot wind at her again and she slashed again before returning her own flames. The other wolf however was too cowardly to fight her, it slowly retreated to avoid being noticed, then it turned to me and growled. Oh crap! I tried to stand as still as possible to see if it would lose interest in me or think I''m a non living thing and ignore me but the wolf was not to be fooled, it snarled at me and started tensing its legs so it could jump at me. I sighed and held my knife firm, I had taken a few boxing lessons in my previous life and so I knew the proper stance to hold, I held the knife up, guarded my chin and assumed a fighting stance, I was not going to cower, I was not going to run, I was going to fight this wolf and show it who was boss. Snarrrlll. The wolf snarled and jumped at me, I looked the airborne wolf, looked at my knife and back at the wolf, then I turned on my heels and ran. Fuck not running, fuck showing who was boss, I was not the boss and I wasn''t ashamed to admit it, I couldn''t afford to die now, I still wanted to learn magic and become the greatest mage, so I ran for my life. As I ran I shouted Emily''s name. "Emily! Emily!!" I kept running in the forest with the wolf pursuing me hotly, then in my usual badluck, I tripped on a tree branch and tumbled to the ground. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I''m dead, I''m dead, I''m dead! I thought as I tried and failed to scramble to my feet. I flipped my body over to see the wolf running towards me with its giant fangs showing, Emily still wasn''t anywhere to be found. I gulped in fear and terror. I couldn''t believe my luck, I had just learnt of magic and life was looking up in this new system I got too and I was going to die so soon. The wolf stopped in front of me and snarled with delight at the prospect of a meal. Then the resolve built in me, I couldn''t afford to die now, I finally had the opportunity of a lifetime and I wasn''t going to throw it away because of a rabid beast monster. I cleared my head and studied the wolf before me, as a plumber you''re taught that every building has a weak point, a place where the plumbing is at its most delicate and if pressure was to be applied to that place, the whole drainage of the building bursts open. It is the same with humans and even monsters, they all have weak points and if you can hit those pressure points, you can take them down with minimum effort and strength. I clenched Emily''s knife in my hand and looked at the wolf before me. "Well come on, don''t you wanna eat?" I taunted. Snarrrlll The wolf snarled and rushed at me, with all my strength, I slid beneath the wolf and quickly cut one of its balls off, then the other ball followed and the wolf''s rod dropped on the ground beside the balls, I had castrated it in three quick moves. I stood up quickly and faced the wolf, it squealed in pain and it was leaking blood in torrents, in it''s pain and confusion it didn''t see me as I walked up to it and brought my knife down on its head. It took seven strikes from my weak hand before the wolf finally stopped moving. [Ding! You have killed 1 beast monster, you have now earned 10 mana points] [You have now earned the title, Beast Slayer] Chapter 12 - 12: A Farmboy’s promise [Ding! You have killed 1 beast monster, you have now earned 10 mana points] [You have now earned the title, Beast Slayer] I stepped back and tripped on a branch, I landed on my butt with a soft thud. Have I suddenly become clumsier or the forest is just a huge hazard? Just then Emily came running through the bushes, her clothes were stained with blood and she panted slightly. "Levi!" She yelled and looked around franctically for me, she held her knife and I noticed it was no longer coated in flames. "I''m down here. I called from behind her". She turned back sharply and saw me sitting on the floor, supporting myself with hands. "What are you doing down there?" She asked, confusion washed over her face. "I tripped". I said with a sheepish smile. "This forest is a walking hazard". Emily shook her head in exasperation and brandished her knife, flames coated it again. "Where is the wolf?" She asked. I pointed behind her where the dead wolf now laid, it''s blood had bled out and formed a pool around it. Her eyes became round with surprise. "You killed it?" She asked in a disbelieving tone. "Yes". I replied and got to my feet. "I had a little accident and was almost a goner but I recovered quickly and killed it". "Wow". Emily said in obvious amazement. "I can''t believe you killed a level one beast monster all by yourself". "You can''t?" I asked. "Yes!" She exclaimed. "That''s so cool! I was worried when I stopped fighting that wolf and realized you were no longer standing beside me". She sat on a tree stump. "You need to tell me how you did it" She said and then looked at the sky with a frown. "But first let''s leave this forest, I don''t think we can take anymore beasts". "I couldn''t agree more". I said. I knew I had gotten a little lucky with the first wolf and I might have the same level of luck next time. "Something is wrong, we shouldn''t encounter three beast monsters in a day". Emily said as we walked out of the forest. "Really?" I asked. "Yes, most times we walk through the forest without seeing beast monsters". She explained. "On some days we see one, but never more than one at a time". "I''m worried". She said in a pensive tone. "I''m worried that something is wrong with the forest". I reflected on what she said. If things were according to earlier conditions, the thirty beasts I needed to slay to become a one star mage might prove to difficult or almost impossible. So even though the forest spawning more beast monsters were a problem to the towns, it was more of a blessing to me as I would be able to level up faster. As we walked home, Emily pressed me for details of how I killed the wolf and I readily gave it to her. She was awestruck as I narrated the story. "Wow." She exclaimed again when I was done with the story. "You''re very brave". She said and I could see her pupils dilate as she stared at me. [Ding! You''ve made a girl develop attraction to you, +10 bonus lust points] I stared at the screen before in confusion, then I stared at Emily. I couldn''t believe she was attracted to me, also I wondered if the system would alert me if any girl was attracted to me. When we got back to the farm, I waved Emily and Ava goodbyes and went to my room, but not before Emily gave me a quick peck on the lips which caused Ava to glower at the two of us. I crawled into bed and sat up. "Show me my profile". I said aloud. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 1] [Title: Farmboy, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 20] [Intelligence: 20] [Stamina: 20] [Speed: 10] [Mana: 20] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 70] There was no point having spare lust points if I wasn''t fast or strong enough so I decide to improve my speed. "Purchase 7 speed points". I said aloud. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Purchasing 7 speed points] [You have leveled up] [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 2] [Title: Farmboy, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 20] [Intelligence: 20] [Stamina: 20] [Speed: 17] [Mana: 20] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 0] My stats were going up but they still looked very pitiful, I knew I had to kill more beast if I wanted to increase my mana but I knew I had to increase my attributes if I wanted to be able to kill beast monsters. To do this I had to get lust points and there was no other way for me to get lust points than with Ava. I remembered the list of lustful activities the system listed for me, sex was 200 points, with that I could increase my attributes and get faster quite quickly. I decided there and then, starting the next day, I would perform lustful acts with Ava as many times as I could. If she wasn''t enough, I''d perform acts with anyone else I could. Just then, the cock crew, signifying it was almost dusk. I needed to help mr Simon close the farm for the day. I went out to see him gathering all the tools, he would then take them to the shed and arrange the neatly. "Let me do that sir". I said and started gathering the farm equipments, when I was done, I packed them into a wheelbarrow and pushed it to the shed. There were still some left over so I knew I''d have to repeat the trip. When i was done with putting away the tools, I swept the entrance to the shed and the front of the poultry, then I was done for the day, I retired into my room and collapsed on the bed. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 2] [Title: Farmboy, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 20] [Intelligence: 20] [Stamina: 20] [Speed: 17] [Mana: 20] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 0] Chapter 13 - 13: Can I invade your cave? (18+) When i woke up early the next morning, I rushed out of bed and went to the farm. I wanted to be done with my chores as soon as I could so I could have time for my agenda for the day. I yawned sleepily as I ran about the farm, doing my chores and even some of Mr Simon''s chores. I ran over some chores twice to make sure they were done properly. It was late in the morning when I was done. I went to the main house to join the family for breakfast. While I was injured Mr Simon had to wake up early to work on the farm but now that I had recovered, he no longer came in the morning, only showing up after breakfast but while I was excused by noon till the evening, he stayed on the farm monitoring his crops. I ate my breakfast silently at the table, Mr Simon was rambling about some genetically improved see he read about in the paper and his wife pretended to be interested in the conversation. Ava was also silent, she ate her food with much deliberation. Our eyes locked and I winked at her, she frowned but I saw a blush creep up her cheeks. Moments later she stood up from the table and left. I cleared out my plate and also excused myself from the table, Mr Simon and his wife were too engrossed in the conversation to pay me any attention. I cornered Ava before she could escape. "Hey beautie". I said with a slight wave. She ignored me and kept walking, I jogged after her. "Hey come on, are you mad at me?" I asked. She scoffed and kept walking, I ran and stopped directly in front of her. "If you don''t talk to me I won''t let you go". I said. "Why do you even bother?" She asked me. Uhmm, because I miss you and I want to talk to you. Ava scoffed again. "Why would you miss me? You''re busy having fun and kissing around with Emily". Oh so that was what her attitude was about, I spent the entire previous day with Emily and to top it off, she kissed my cheek at the end of the day. "Ava". I said with a sheepish smile. "It''s nothing like that I promise. We''re just friends, she took me hunting and the kiss¡­ honestly I wasn''t expecting it". "Whatever". Ava replied with a roll of her eyes. "I didn''t know you were such a jealous girl", I teased. Ava rolled her eyes again but a smile tugged on her bottom lip. "I have something to tell you". I whispered in her ear, I pointed to my room. "In there". Her eyes widened as she realized what I meant. "Do you understand?" I asked. She nodded. "Good, now go there and wait for me". She nodded and her face turned crimson as she walked off to my room. I watched her butt jiggle as she walked off, the two globes bounced like a cart driving on a bumpy road. I caught myself staring at her for too long and smiled, then I went after her to the room. Ava was already sitting at the edge of the bed when I entered the room, I smiled at her as I stepped close to her and took off my shirt. "I''ve missed you". I said to her as I caressed her delicate face. "Do you want me to show you how much?" Her eyes were still widened but she nodded. I smiled and sat on the bed beside her, then I leaned in for a kiss. I tasted her soft lips, I kissed her with passion, loving it when she moaned. [Kiss, +20] Uhmm¡­ ahhh. My hands wandered across her naked body, up her neck and ended up cupping her face. I felt my rod harden in my pants as the sensation of her warm lips on mine triggered it. As I kissed her, she suddenly raised her hand, it trembled slightly as she placed in on my lower abdomen, then she gathered courage and moved it up my body, soon she was running her hand over my chest. She moaned as she did so. Ahh¡­ umm. She moved her hands down my body till she got to my lower abdomen, then she moved it down further till she almost reached my rod but she pulled her hand back in fear just before she touched it. I chuckled and broke the kiss, then I pushed her down to the bed. I looked Ava up and down, taking in her voluptuous breasts and my rod flexed almost painfully. I sucked on one boob enthusiastically while my hand played with the other boob, cupping it, pinching her nipple firmly as it hardened under my touch. [suck, +50 points] [fondle, +30 points] Ava''s face was red and her breathing became labored, she moaned with pleasure. Mmmm.. ahhh¡­ unnng. I kissed her neck and sucked on it lightly as my fingers traveled lower and lower down her body till it reached the entrance of her cave. Hmmmm¡­ unnmm¡­ unngg. Ava moaned loudly and her body seemed to jerk as my fingers made contact with her cave. I stopped sucking on her neck and looked at her face as I teased the entrance of her cave, then I plunged my finger in. [finger, +100 lust points] sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Owwww! Ava cried out and I had to clamp my hand over her mouth so she wouldn''t alert the other members of the house of our escapade. When she stopped trashing, I moved my fingers slowly out before I plunged it in again. Ouuuu! She moaned loudly again and I started to move it in and out, increasing my tempo till Ava was basically a flurry of movements and sound. "L..Levi.. I.. feel weird". She managed to say. I suspected that she was about to climax and didn''t know since she had never done it before. Some men make the mistake of increasing the tempo or force whenever their girl is nearing her orgasm, my numerous experiences with the opposite sex had taught me that the wisest thing to do in such situation is maintain the tempo, so I did so and watched her face intently. Soon Ava grabbed my arms and squeezed with force, her whole body tightened, including her cave which tightened around my finger, then she shuddered and moaned. Ouuuuu.. ahhhh!! Warm liquid shot out of her cave, forcing my fingers out and spraying the bed. Ava twitched and turned relentlessly on the bed, a person who was new to pleasing women might have thought it was a seizure and be scared but I knew it was how the female orgasm occurred. When she had calmed down, I looked her in the face. "Ava". I said. "Yes?" She replied. "I want to fuck you". Chapter 14 - 14: Ava’s Education (18+) "Ava". I said. "Yes?" She replied. "I want to fuck you". Ava eyes grew large and I could read the emotions she felt in them, fear, excitement and most important of all, desire, she felt a desire so great that it threatened to consume her body. "Do you hear me Ava?" I asked. She nodded. "Do you want me to fuck you?" I asked. Her breath hitched but she nodded, that wasn''t enough for me though. "Say it Ava". I said. "I..I want you to fuck me". She stammered blushing beet red. That was all the invitation I needed. "You''re beautiful, Ava". I said, stroking her face. "I want you now more than ever". "I want you too". She mumbled. "It feels like I''ve waited so long for this". I said as I took off her underwear. I was completely concentrating on her. I kissed Ava and, as I did, her legs rose up and we seemed to move together so the tip of my rod naturally rested against her moist cave. I heard her sigh audibly. Sighhh! With one hand. I guided myself a little to be sure. I applied the littlest pressure and I could feel myself at her entrance. Ava closed her eyes and exhaled, her hands on my back. We kissed again. I moved my hips towards her and felt her cave surround my rod as I entered her. I groaned as I felt the warmth, the cosseting moistness of her. [Sex, +200 lust points] This was her first time so her cave didn''t accept me easily, I felt a thin barrier and I pushed, the barrier broke and Ava cried out. Owwww!! "Sorry baby". I consoled her and kissed her cheeks and her lips. I sunk into her and her cave slowly enveloped me as my hips and her legs moved to allow me in deeply. She moaned loudly. Ahhh¡­ ummmm. I groaned again at the feeling of being inside her, by the feeling of her touch on me. It felt like Ava''s cave slowly surrounded all of my rod. We pushed together again and I was deeper inside her again. She drew a deep breath and let out a contented "mmmm". We stared into each other''s eyes, intimately joined together. I withdrew until only my tip was inside her and was consumed by the feeling as I slid in again. Ava''s head pushed into my shoulder as she let out an "ahhh". I was so careful to make sure I wasn''t putting too much weight on her. She met my eyes again and we kissed and, drawing in my breath. I pulled back then eased forward yet again and felt all of myself in her. Ummmm¡­ uhhhh¡­ unngg. She moaned. Slowly, we began to find a rhythm. We moved as one, Ava held herself sometimes to feel me slide in and out before moving again. She arched her back as I did the same, our heads were alongside each other, our breathing was intensifying but almost together. Ava''s hands were holding my waist, encouraging me on with gentle pulls. All of me was moving inside her, her legs tightened against mine, her calf muscles against my thighs, urging me in. Ava''s eyes widened and I felt her cave tense on my rod. "Oooh, it tingles, Levi.". This seemed to increase her desire and she placed her hands on my bum and forced me down into her more. My adrenaline, coursing around me, the feeling in my rod that I was close. She looked into my eyes again. "I can feel you so far inside. Ooooh, more." Ava was deep breathing now and her cave tightened slightly around me more prominently which made me bigger, harder. She looked at me and tried to speak but she was close. Our bodies slapped against each other as I thrusted into her more fervently. She moaned loudly, urging me on. "I....I''m....going....aaaaaaaah". Ava drove her head into my shoulder, her hands pulled me in tight to hold me still and her legs tightened around me more as her cave gripped my rod. I felt so deep inside her, my rod so fucking hard it ached, as her body shook. Her orgasm flashed through her entire body. Ava, on her come down, pulled me towards her. Her legs wrapped roun me still, keeping me inside, holding me so tightly. "Oh, it feels...so perfect." I was still inside her and very hard. I was ready and found my energy, up on my arms, my entire body feeding strength into my thrusts into her, my body screaming to come, Ava moving with me, still pulling me in. WOW! I was about to spray my seed so I quickly pulled out my rod as I didn''t want to get her pregnant. Fuckkkk! I groaned as I poured my seed on her stomach. I collapsed on her and we stayed like that for a while, trying to catch our breaths. Ava was looking into my eyes and smiling sleepily, I would have loved for her to sleep off beside me but it wasn''t safe, seeing as her parents could call her anytime or even walk in. Ava laid on her side, looking directly at me with a shy smile on her face "You were beautiful...and so big inside me." She said. "I didn''t hurt you, did I?" I asked concerned. "Oh, no... it felt good and beautiful." I turned so I could face her, lazily running my hand across her arm and shoulder. My heartbeat was finally settling. We laid like this for what must have been over ten minutes before Ava finally sighed. "I have to go now". She said. I didn''t want her to leave but I had no choice, I gave her one last kiss and watched as she got off the bed, put on her clothes and shakily walk out the door. "Show me my profile". I said aloud. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 2] [Title: Farmboy, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 20] [Intelligence: 20] [Stamina: 20] [Speed: 20] [Mana: 20] S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Element: Air] [Lust points: 400] I looked at my profile and nodded, I needed to improve my attributes. "Increase strength by ten". I said. [Purchasing 10 strength points] "Increase speed by ten". I said. [Purchasing 10 speed points] "Increase stamina by ten". I said. [You have insufficient lust points] "What?" I exclaimed. "Didn''t I have 400 points just now?" [Yes] "So how did it finish?" I wondered. [Purchase of 10 strength points = 200 lust points, purchase of 10 speed points = 200 lust points] I watched the screen in disbelief, didn''t the system tell me that 1 attribute point was equal to 10 lust points? Unless, to go from 10 attribute points to 20, it cost only 10 lust points per point. Then to go from 20 to 30, it cost 20 lust points per point. This meant that to go from 30 to 40 attributes, one would need 30 lust points per point. I sighed, with this kind of upgrade, it would take forever for me to level up and become the strongest. This system was going to help me become the best, but it wasn''t going to make it easy at all. As if to confirm my thoughts, the system suddenly sounded. [Ding! Your daily mission, kill 6 beast monsters before the day ends] What?! Chapter 15 - 15: We’ll see who bleeds first. [Ding! Your daily mission, kill 6 beast monsters before the day ends] "What?!" I exclaimed. "It''s getting late already, there''s no way you really expect me to go kill six beast monsters at this time". [Penalty for failure is death] I sighed, of course the system would threaten me with death. I supposed it was just as well, after all the system gave me this life, it could take it anytime it wanted and no one would cry injustice. I looked at my profile again. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 2] [Title: Farmboy, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 30] [Intelligence: 20] [Stamina: 20] [Speed: 30] [Mana: 20] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 0] I had slightly improved stats from the fight I had the previous day, I should be able to survive. There was one other thing I had that I didn''t have the previous day, I had a burning drive to slay as many beast monsters as I needed to slay to gain my mana points. It was just as well that the system was forcing me to kill them, I would kill them anyway. I looked outside, the sun would set soon and darkness would descend on the town, I had to run to the forest and get my six kills before then. I looked around the room for the knife Emily gave me yesterday, she had decided to leave it with me, she said it was the instrument of my first kill and I should be allowed to keep it. I wondered if she knew I would be walking back to the forest to fight more beasts, would she still give me the knife? I found the knife on the drawer. Actually, it had slipped between the edge of the drawer and wall and it hung loosely there. I pulled it out and put it in my pocket. Then I took off running. Speed was an important part of the day''s mission, time was not on my side and darkness would soon fall. As I stepped out of the house I almost ran into Ava, I moved out of the way in time and kept running, I didn''t have time to stop and properly apologize. "Sorry!" I yelled as I ran. She looked at me with perplexion written on her face. "Where are you running to at this time?!" she asked. "I''ll be back soon!" I shouted in reply. It was honestly a lame and uninformative response to her question and I felt bad about not telling her where I was going but I didn''t have much of a choice, it wasn''t like I could tell her ''hey, so I''m actually running to the forest to kill six beasts or else I''ll die by midnight''. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I got to the forest slightly out of breath since I ran nonstop till I got there. As I walked into the forest, I remembered what Emily told me the previous day, she said it was rare to encounter beasts in the forest on a normal day. If I found six beasts today, that would mean her fears were right and something was wrong with the forest. For my sake, I hoped her fears were right. I didn''t have to hope for too long as a low growl sounded in the bushes to my left. I immediately spinned so I was facing the direction the growl came from. The bushes ruffled and I held the knife tighter in my hand. I felt a little tremor travel through my body and I wasn''t surprised by it. While I knew my attributes had increased and I was in better condition to kill the beast, it was still only my second kill and I couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. The beast this time wasn''t a red eyed wolf, it was a wild cat. This cat stood three feet high, It''s brown fur had several splashes of brown, it''s ears were extra long and pointy and they twitched as it eyed me curiously. It''s eyes were brown in color and they tracked my every move, it''s long whiskers ruffled in the wind but most distinctive of all was it''s tail. It was long, stretching to almost three feet. The long tail cat stalked towards me and hissed repeatedly. Hisss!! I studied the cat carefully. I knew cats were some of the apex predators for good reason. They were fast and very agile, they possessed great muscle control and can move their body in different directions at will, as well as stop or start moving at speed. Compared to this cat, the wolf I killed yesterday was way easy. I knew I would struggle to kill the beast. The cat seemed to have finished sizing me up, it hissed and leaped at me. It''s hindlegs were very strong and it leaped higher than the wolf yesterday. I timed my move and jumped out of the way just in time. The cat hissed, frustrated that it didn''t get me, another thing about cats was that they weren''t patient creatures and were quick to get irritated if they didn''t get what they wanted on time. I held my knife steady and prepared for another attack from the cat but I was to be surprised. Instead of running at me again, it shot fire from its mouth at me. I jumped out of the way but the cat didn''t give me time to land, it immediately launched itself at me. It was too late to avoid contact with it so I twisted and put the knife near my neck where I knew the cat would bite, the other hand was flexed, ready to push the cat away. It leaped at me and as expected it tried to bite my neck but it met only the sharp knife, the cat hissed as the knife sliced it''s jaw a little. I used the opportunity to push it away from me. The cat landed on the floor a few feet away from me, it''s jaw was bleeding and it seemed shocked to see it''s blood, it hissed and stood still. Then I realized, it wasn''t standing still, it was licking the blood. Why would a cat lick its own blood? I wondered, unless it wasn''t it''s own blood. Then I felt a sharp stinging pain on my wrist, I looked down and my stomach turned. I was bleeding! Chapter 16 - 16: Beast Slayer I was bleeding! I looked at my wrist in shock, i had timed everything well, I''d executed it perfectly yet somehow the damned cat had found a way to bite me. The cat had licked the blood cleanly off its jaw and it now looked at me with bloodlust, it had the stare of an animal that had tasted blood and was now in an induced state of frenzy. Unfortunately, it was not the only thing with bloodlust. I looked at my bleeding wrist and back at the cat, a dam of anger broke in my mind and I decided then that I was going to kill the cat even if it was the last thing I did. The cat ran at me and leaped, it''s jaw fully open, it''s deadly fangs exposed and ready to sink into my body. I moved out of the way and ran to the back of the cat, I struck my knife out to stab it but the cat had quick reflexes and it turned it body out of the way at great speed. I was starting to get tired, I felt my breathing grow haggard and my vision started to blur just a little. I knew I had to end this fight very quickly and rest before I faced the other beasts. If I could kill this long tailed cat, I believed I would be able to kill any other beast monster so I raised my knife and pointed it at the cat. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well come on!" I shouted in a rough voice. Don''t just stand there, come here and die! The cat hissed at me and flew at me, I jumped and twisted my body in the air so I was behind it and facing it''s side, I drove my knife into its side. The cat roared loudly and hissed as it''s brown fur became decorated with a dribble of red. It looked at me and hissed but I didn''t give it time to recover, I rushed at it again. The cat might have been fast originally but the wound to its side slowed it down greatly and I soon reached it in no time, I drove my knife into the side of its head. The cat hissed and struggled. Hissssss! I pulled out the knife and stabbed it again, and again, and again until it stopped moving. Then I pulled out my knife and wiped it on its fur. The system sounded. [Ding! 1 beast animal killed, +10 mana points, 5 beasts left] I sighed and looked around, waiting for the next beast to show up but none did so I kept walking deep into the forest. My ears suddenly caught a rustling sound in the bush near me but it was too late, a wolf jumped out of the bush and aimed for my throat. I dropped my shoulder and ducked the wolf at the very last second. I feined to the side and the wolf missed, it landed in front of me. I gave it no time to recover, I rushed at it and as the wolf turned around to attack me, I drove my knife into its head, i pulled out the knife and drove it into its head again. The wolf trashed about for a few seconds before it stopped moving. [1 beast monster killed, +10 mana points, 4 beasts left] I wiped off the sheen of sweat from my forehead, I was beyond exhausted now, my joints ached and every breath felt like nails were being raked across my lungs. Each step I took felt like a thousand steps and my legs felt like giant stones were tied to them. Yet I kept walking, it was getting darker and the deep orange hue of the almost setting sun cast a warm blanket over the forest. I was sure by the time I killed six beasts, I was going to barely more than a walking skeleton or a zombie. I tried to feel the mana inside me but I didn''t know where it located and where I should feel for it, I didn''t even know if I could feel it at this point. My train off thoughts were suddenly cut shot by another beast appearing, a wild hog this time. I gulped, hogs were some of the most chaotic, most destructive forces known to exist in the jungle. This hog was four feet high, it was thick and it''s body rippled with fat and muscle. It''s tusks curved up proudly, like they stretched to the heavens. The hogs looked at me and grunted angrily, it seemed to be annoyed to come across a human this deep in the forest. I looked at the hog carefully, I knew if I tried to use brute force with it, I would fail miserably and possibly lose my life. The squeals of the hog pierced the entire forest and I began to worry that it would attract more predators, I couldn''t fight more than one at once. I decided my best course of action was to avoid facing the hog head on and staying as airborne as much as possible. The hog wasn''t as mobile and quick changes in direction would render it helpless. With that game plan in mind, I rushed at the wild hog, i feinted to the right and at the last minute, I changed my direction and went left, the hog was caught off guard and I planted my blade in its hide, the blade pierced it and the hog squealed. Squeallll!! I pulled the knife out and ran to the back, the hog rushed at me but i leaped over it and landed at its back, there I gave it two quick stabs. And so the fight went, I''d give it quick stabs and run, then I''d repeat and soon the hog went down, I rushed to it and finished the job. [1 beast monster killed, +10 mana points, 3 beasts left] The next two beasts were two other wolves, it took me less than three minutes each to kill them. [1 beast monster killed, +10 mana points, 2 beasts left] [1 beast monster killed, +10 mana points, 1 beast left] The last beast was another long tail cat and it took me five minutes but I eventually brought it down and killed it. Immediately I did, I collapsed to the ground. [1 beast monster killed, +10 mana points, 0 beasts left, task completed, +10 bonus lust points] My task was now completed, I tried to stand so I could go back home but I couldn''t, I realized with alarm that I was too weak to stand up. The sun had set and it was getting dark, soon it would be night and the forest would become very dangerous, I tried to force myself to stand but i couldn''t, I was trapped in the forest. Chapter 17 - 17: A show of love (18+) I decided to rest a bit to gather my strength. There was no point panicking if it won''t make e recover faster, in fact it might even make my recovery slower. While I waited, I made a mental calculation of the amount of mana points I had now, with the six beasts I killed today, I now had 80 mana points, I needed 220 more points which meant I had to kill 22 more beast monsters. Sighhh! I sighed and brushed back my long hair, it had grown past my eyebrows now. I marveled at how quickly it grew in the one week I''ve been here. A low throated snarl suddenly sounded somewhere in the bushes in front of me. I tensed, there was no way I was fighting another beast, adrenaline shot through my body and I scrambled to my feet with strength I didn''t even know I had and ran out the forest. I stopped running when I got out of the forest and walked the rest of the journey. Immediately I got back to the house, I entered my room, went straight to the bed and collapsed on it. I drifted off to sleep. I woke up suddenly to warmth beside me, I looked down and saw a person sleeping on the bed next to me. I jerked off the bed and took a fighting stance. The movement woke the intruder on my bed and the person sat up in bed and yawned. "Why are you standing over there Levi?" Confusion laced the female voice that belonged to none other than Ava. I let out a sigh of relief and walked back to the bed. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "When did you come here?" I asked. "Why did you come here?" Uncertainty spread across her pale face. "So many questions". She said and her voice had a sad sub tone. I wondered what part of my questions could have invoked such a reaction from her. "Well.." I said with an expectant face. "I came because I missed you". She said and even in the pale moonlight I could see the flush that crept up her cheeks. Understanding filled my eyes at once, Ava sneaked into my room because she missed me a lot, more specifically, she missed what we did together the last time. Who knew such a shy girl would become hooked on the thrills of carnal pleasure? "Really?" I teased and a lazy smirk crossed my face. "You miss me?" Ava nodded wordlessly. "I see, is there anything you miss about me in particular?" I asked with my eyebrows raised to let her know I understood why she was here. Ava sucked in a sharp breath but she said nothing, just continued to stare me in the eyes. I moved close to her and kneeled on the bed next to her. "So there''s nothing you miss in particular?" I repeated while caressing her jaw. Uhmm.. uhm. She stuttered and her breathing became shallow. "Speechless, are we?" I cocked an eyebrow. I leaned in to kiss her. I leaned in to kiss her and she moaned softly into my mouth. Ohhh..uhmm. [kiss, +20 lust points] I kissed her thoroughly and then started to fondle her boobs but she stopped me. "I want to please you". She said shyly. [fondle, +30] Ava leaned up to kiss me, then she pushed me back onto the bed. As I lay there on my back I watched Ava, intrigued by this new domineering side of her. She took off my shirt, smothering my naked chest in kisses, then she sucked on each nipple before her lips trailed down to where the waist bands of my pants sat. Ava looked at me with lust and fear and some other emotion, was that love? She preceded to unbutton my jeans and slowly pushed them open, revealing my partially aroused rod, even half hard it was already five inches long. Her eyes glazed open. "Beautiful." She said and glanced up at me and without a moment''s hesitation she reached in and took my rod in her hand. "Ava..." I breathed as I lay on the bed, my rod sprang to life and reached its full length of seven inches. "You''re so smooth and warm." Ava told me as she pulled it free of my jeans and looked at it admiringly. "Ava." I voiced between my heavy breaths. "Don''t say anything." She whispered and kissed me. Her lips were so sweet and soft. I found myself kissing her back, desperately, hungrily. Her grip on me tightened. Pre-cum coated her hand and wrist. I felt its slickness. Ava smiled as she dropped her face close to my rod and gave it a tentative kiss. Ughhh. I groaned. Ava didn''t hesitate a second more. She took the head of my rod into her mouth. [head, +120 lust points] Her tongue was hot upon the head, and I felt my cock begin to throb, to pulsate with need. She kept on licking it and sucking on it till I felt was about to explode. I didn''t. Not yet, at any rate, I was a professional whore in my previous life and as a result I had developed insane stamina. Also I didn''t think someone who was giving me head for the first time could actually make me climax. She leaned back and began to caress me with her hand. Then, as she peered up at me with her beautiful dark eyes, she leaned in and began to swallow me but she couldn''t go past the three inches before she gagged. The feeling of her gagging on my rod felt so good and I grunted. Unngg! She pulled back, letting her tongue grace the shaft as she did. Not once did her eyes veer from mine. Then, she let it linger on the tip once more before swallowing me again. She kept doing this, bringing me closer and close to the edge before dialing it back. She was tormenting me, and I relished it. After a while I couldn''t take it anymore, I grabbed her tiny waist and pushed her onto the bed, then I got up, and kneeled over her. "You''ve treated me nicely". I said as I looked into those innocent eyes of hers. "Now get ready for your reward". I slapped my rod on her face twice before I started jerking it furiously, after a minute of aggressive pumping, I was ready to explode. Ahhhh!! I groaned as I let go and sprayed it all over her face, then I collapsed beside her. I looked at Ava and she had a smug satisfied look on her face, who knew this shy innocent girl would be such a sexual freak? We laid there for a moment in silence, holding hands while we caught our breaths, then Ava stood up and went to the bathroom to clean her face. When she came out, I thought she would come back to the bed to sleep but I was wrong, she walked past the, stopping at the door to whisper. "Bye". Before she walked out and closed the door beside her. I closed my eyes and floated off to dream land. Chapter 18 - 18: A midnight cry for help 1 "Wake up! Wake up! Monsters!" The words filtered into my ears as I slept, I turned in bed and covered my ears to ignore the shouts. "Monsters! Levi!" My eyes shot open with the speed of light, I sat up in bed and looked around in confusion, were the sounds real or did I dream them up? My door opened and Ava burst into it, panic was written all over her face and her black hair billowed in the wind. She was dressed in a loose gown that clearly was meant for sleeping alone and not walking in public. "There''s monsters". She managed to say in between gasps before she stepped back out. I flew out of bed, I grabbed my knife from the drawer at my bedside and rushed outside without bothering to put on a shirt. I ran out the door and shut it behind me. Adrenaline is a powerful hormone, it spreads through your bloodstream almost at the speed of light and alerts your entire nervous system. No matter what mood you were in before, sad, angry, sleepy, sick, tired, it didn''t matter, the adrenaline coursing through your bloodstream would chase it all away and replace it with strength speed and clarity of mind that would surprise even you. Earlier I had been asleep, exhausted from killing beasts and my late night romp with Ava, but now I stood in the compound, naked except for my pants, the cold wind nipped at my bare chest but I was less concerned. I was ready to fight whatever had made Ava run into my room. I looked around, Mr Simon was outside with an axe in his hand, he wore a wifebeater and red shorts. With his low level of speed, such a weapon would be more of a hindrance than helpful. The front of the house was crawling with different types of beast monsters, there were wolves, bears, cats, snakes, hawks, eagles, foxes, hogs, badgers all pouring into the house from the side. I looked at Ava who was still panicking, I knew I had to take charge for everyone''s safety. "Quick, go and call Emily!" I yelled to her. I looked at Mrs Simon and Petunia, their little daughter. "Go inside and lock the doors behind you!" I yelled. They were reacting to sluggishly so I yelled again. "Go inside, lock the door behind you, then enter the room and lock it behind you too!" Mrs Simon nodded frantically and grabbed Petunia, they ran into the room together: I looked at Ava who still hadn''t moved. Go now! I shouted, she nodded and took off. God why was everybody reacting slow today. "Stay behind me at all times". I told Mr Simon and he nodded. [Beast monsters detected] [You have a new quest] [Survive beast monster attack] S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Reward: None] Well that''s not fair. I thought to myself. The first beast to attack was a red tailed fox, I ducked its attack and slashed it mid air, a trail of blood followed it but it didn''t drop dead or collapsed, it rushed at my legs again and I moved out of the way, we danced in this way for a moment until I moved out the way and struck down with my knife. Squisssshh! My knife pierced it''s head and it crumpled to the ground. [1 beast monster killed, +10 mana points] I didn''t stop to catch my breath, I immediately rushed at at large fanged wolf. Knives are decent enough for fighting beasts but at the moment, I found myself wishing I had something longer, like a sword maybe. I ran at the wolf before it could attack me and that seemed to catch it off guard, it moved its head at the last minute to dodge my attack. I moved back and observed the wolf, this wolf seemed to be faster than any other beast I''d fought, it''s reflexes were quicker than mine by a wide margin. It''s strength was also obviously greater than mine so direct confrontation would not be effective to take it down. I looked at its hide, through the fur I could see how it thickened and rippled with muscle so I knew it would take great strength to kill it. There are parts of the body known as the vital parts, then there are parts of the body known as vulnerable parts. The vital parts are overemphasized in fights and by the media since they were effective in bringing down the strongest opponents, however, the vulnerable parts were just as effective and easier to located and access. In fact I''ve always believed they were more effective than vital parts. The vulnerable parts were general for the most parts but there were some that were unique to each animal. For this wolf, it''s vulnerable parts were it''s eyes since it couldn''t see without them, it''s snout since wolves depended hugely on their sense of smell, it''s reproductive part, since it was filled with a lot more nerves and could transmit more pain than a lot of other body parts. The eyes were the most important ones, if I could find a way to make the wolf blind, then it would lose all sense of direction and it''s death would be swift. I moved slowly in a circle around the wolf, looking for an opening, an opportunity to get at its eyes. The wolf eyed me warily as I stepped around it, it eventually got tired of the stalemate and ran at me. Instead of move away or prepare to dodge it''s attack, I ran straight at it too, I could see the surprise on the wolf''s face as I drew close to it and with two quick stabs, it''s eyes were gone. Howwwwlll!!! The wolf howled in pain as blood flowed out of its gouged eyes. I didn''t waste any time, I sunk my knife into its head. Phunnk! The knife burried into its head, I stuck again and again until I was sure it was dead. [1 beast monster killed, +10 mana points] Just then I looked at the gate and saw Ava running back to the house, behind her was Emily, panting as she ran. Chapter 19 - 19: A midnight cry for help 2 Their footsteps echoed in the wind of the early morning and the beast monsters stopped rampaging, they all turned their attentions to the two girl running up the street, heading for the house. I didn''t know exactly why their interest seemed to be piqued by them, did they find the tow of them attractive as well? Were beast monsters even capable of acknowledging beauty? Or did the beast monsters stare at them because they could feel the mana inside Emily? Ava and Emily finally got to the house and the two of them bent over panting heavily. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Emily''s face was flushed and it made a wide contrast between the blue gown she wore, it was loose like Ava''s, showing me that She had been asleep when Ava came to meet her. Emily''s chest heaved as she panted and her boobs jiggled with each inhale and exhale. Despite the current situation, I felt my rod harden slightly. I shook my head to clear the thoughts away and went to meet them. "How did they get here?" Emily asked when she''d caught her breath. "I don''t know". I replied. "There seems to be no visible source, they just appeared here". Emily frowned. She wondered how the beast monsters had managed to spawn at this exact location. Sure the farm was closer to the forest than any other house but she still didn''t expect the beast to leave the forest talk more walk all the way to the farm. "But how.." she started to say but stopped and decided to ask something else. "Have they increased since you got here?" I shook my head. "Not that I know of, the number seems constant". Emily sighed and brought out two knives, it seemed she had replaced the knife she gave me. "Fire coat!" She said and soon the knifes were covered in flames. "How many have you killed so far?" She asked me. I cringed a little, I had only managed to kill two beasts since I got outside, compared to the amount of beasts outside that was a very tiny inconsequential number. "Two". I said in a low voice. "Well, it all counts for something". She said and faced Ava. "Go inside and protect yourself". Ava nodded and headed for my room. Emily stood straight now, she was like a commander in charge of a war platoon. "Stay as close to Mr Simon as possible, protect him". She said to me, I nodded. Without further ado, she ran at the beast, ripping them off one by one. She danced through them like she was in a ballet and struck their heads off effortlessly like they were cornstalks not dangerous beast monsters. I watched in awe as she decimated the ranks, then a thought occurred to me, this was my chance to kill as many beasts monsters as I could to increase my mana points. I ignored her orders and left Mr Simon''s side, I ran to join her to fight the beast monsters. "I told you to stay back". She said as she shot a ball of flame at a flying hawk. The hawk flew out of the way and dodged it, it then flapped its wings sending a blast of air towards us. Emily pushed me out of the way and jumped off, avoiding the blast of air. "I can help!" I shouted. "I killed six by myself yesterday". As soon as I said those words I realized the error I just committed. Emily turned away from the hawk and looked at me with disbelief all over her face. "You what?!" I raised my hands to my chest in surrender. "I didn''t¡­ I had a mission.. see". I stuttered. "You went to the forest by yourself?!" Emily roared. "Do you have death wish?!" I couldn''t tell Emily about the system because what then? So I tried to explain as best as I could. "It''s not like I wanted to go, I had to go". I said. "You had to?" She asked in a confused yet angry tone. "You had to?!" She repeated and her tone was murderous. She shook her head vehemently. "I never should have taken you there in the first place, this is all my fault". "No it''s not like that¡­" I tried to explain but then I saw the hawk Emily had been fighting. Before she started talking to me, she had been pummeling it and now it had recovered from the beating and was ready for more. However it saw that Emily was distracted and decided to use the opportunity to attack her. It slashed the air with its talon, sending a slice of wind so pointy that it glinted in the air to Emily. "Emily!" I shouted and ran to push her out of the way but I got to her a fraction too late, part of the slice of air met her arm, leaving a shallow cut in it. Blood dripped from the wound onto my clothes and I don''t know whether it was the sight of the blood, or the scream Emily let out but something snapped inside me. "You!" I roared at the hawk and flung my blade at it, the hawk tried to avoid it but it caught it square in its neck, the hawk dropped to the ground, it''s wings flapping uselessly. As it reached the ground I pulled out my knife and stepped on the bird. [1 beast monster killed, +10 mana points} But I wasn''t done yet, I still felt anger rushing through my body, I immediately ran for the next beast, a fox and I slashed through it in one clean swipe, I ran for the next beast and killed it, and the next and the next till I lost count. I wasn''t a person anymore, I was a fool that was being wielded and they were stalks of corn ready for harvesting. I cut through them with sheer power and anger, I dodged their magic, parried their attacks and sunk my knife into their bodies. It was then I understood what the system was for, it wasn''t a beneficial platform that saved my life, it wasn''t a wicked tyrant that wanted to make my life as terrible as possible, it was a killer that had selected me as tool to aid in the destruction it envisaged. The system used me. In my frenzy, the knife was suddenly knocked off my hand. It clattered off the side, just out of reach. The hog nearest to me saw the window of opportunity and rushed at me, I stumbled back and fell. "Levi!" Emily shouted. I suddenly realized how tired I was, my joints ached, my bones felt like lead, my vision blurred and migraines shot through my head. The hog backed up, it''s killing intent was obvious in its eyes. If this is how I die then what a waste. I thought to myself. The hog charged at me and in my desperation I held my hand up at it. Then the most amazing thing happened, a blast of wind came out of my palm and pushed the hog away, the hog crashed into the fence and stayed there motionless. I looked at my palms in surprise and Emily''s loud gasp showed she was thinking the same thing, did I just use wind magic? Chapter 20 - 20: Levi’s Mana ring I just did magic! The thought floated around my head till it became a resounding chant that threatened to drown my mind. Growwllll! A loud growl to my right brought me back to my senses and I looked to see there was one beast monster left, a purple coloured fox. I got up to my feet very quickly and grabbed my fallen knife. I walked towards the fox with purpose, it seemed to have sensed my cool demeanor and it''s countenance changed, it stopped growling and started snarling in a scared voice. Snarlll! I didn''t care though, I didn''t care if it was scared or not, I didn''t care about anything, all I knew was that it was a prey and it was mine. My prey. I stalled till I got to the fox, my presence seemed to have paralyzing effect on it and it stopped moving completely. It didn''t move as got close to it, it didn''t move as I reached one long arm out and grabbed its neck, it didn''t move as I yanked it up, it didn''t move as I drove my knife into its side. Only when the blood dribbled out, first in drops then in a steady current, did the purple fox begin to howl and struggle to escape. Howwwlll! I let go of it and watched as it ran for the gate as if escaping the farm would somehow spare it from the ugly fate of death. It managed to reach the gate, then it collapsed and lay still. When that happened, all the carcasses of the beast monsters began to dissipate into the air and soon, they were completely gone and the farm was as brand new as if it never got invaded. [Quest completed] I looked at Emily who had gotten up and was limping towards me, she had an arm around her shoulder and cradled it gingerly. "How is your arm.." I started to say but she waved me away. "Did you just do magic?" She asked and glanced at my palms as if she could read them and get the answer to her question. "I think so". I replied honestly, I was aware wind came out of my palm but it could just as easily been a fluke, after all I needed to kill more beasts to build my mana level. A thought occurred to me, what if in my frenzy I had killed the 22 beast monsters necessary to become a one star mage? "Show me my profile". I said aloud, ignoring the questioning look Emily gave me. The system blinked to life. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 2] [Title: Farmboy, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 30] [Intelligence: 20] [Stamina: 20] [Speed: 30] [Mana: 310] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 170] I studied the screen carefully and blinked when I saw my mana points, I now had enough mana to become a level one mage! Somehow in my killing frenzy I had killed over 20 beast monsters, the thought was chilling, I already knew the system planned to use me as an instrument of destruction but realizing how easy it was for me to let go and become a mindless murder machine was a truly scary thought. "It is magic". I said gravely to Emily. "But I don''t know how I did it, I was never able to do it until now". It wasn''t a lie, at least it wasn''t a complete lie. Emily nodded. "I understand, it was like that for me too". "It was?" I asked dumbfounded. "Yes". Emily said. "I''ll teach you how to feel the mana inside you". "Okay". I said and listened intently. "Tell me, when you think of mana, what do you picture?" She asked. "I dunno". I replied. "I kind of picture a flowing river in my gut". Emily laughed at that. "That''s truly imaginative, but it''s wrong. Mana takes the form of a ring". "A ring?" I repeated. "Yes, a ring". She said and smiled. "It wraps around your heart, now close your eyes and try to feel your heart, do you feel any ring of energy around it". I found the whole thing absurd but I closed my eyes, took a deep inhale and let the air whoosh out of my lungs. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Whoooshh! Then I concentrated on my chest, in the center of the chest, there was a compartment known as the mediastinum, I focused on this compartment intently until I could feel my heart beating regularly, each beat sending blood throughout my body. I focused on the heartbeat and tried to feel any trace of energy near it, then I felt it. The trum of energy so pure it made me want to recoil and weep with joy, it was like a thin band of energy that surrounded my heart, feeding into it and feeding from it. "I can feel it". I breathed. "Good, now open your eyes". Emily said. I did as she said reluctantly, I wasn''t ready to leave the pure energy yet. Emily smiled when she saw this. "Right now you have one ring of mana because you''re a one star mage. Someone at the two star level would have two rings and someone at the three star level would have three rings". "So that means the number of rings correspond with what level of mage you are". I said. "Correct". She replied. Emily looked up at the brightened sky, it was fully morning now. "I need to get going". She said. "I have to visit the healer before I go to the academy". She turned to leave. "Wait!" I said hastily. "The academy, how does it work?" Emily looked at me with a pained expression on her face. "Even if I told you all about it, it wouldn''t matter right now". She said. "Why?" I asked. "It won''t matter because the academy is not recruiting student right now, the window of admission has elapsed". "Oh". I said dejectedly. "However, you have great potential and it shouldn''t go to waste just because you discovered it late". Emily continued. I looked up at her in confusion. "I''ll train you everyday after school". She said. "Sure we have different elements so I won''t be able to teach you specialized techniques but the general teaching will be helpful too". "Yes it will". I agreed excitedly, after all, half bread was better than none. "Okay then". She replied and started her journey back hime Chapter 21 - 21: Chemistry Class When Emily left, the whole family and I, except for little Petunia, cleaned up the farm and repaired the parts of the fence that had been damaged. It was close to noon when we were done, I collapsed on a chair with a deep sigh. Twenty minutes later, Ava came out to meet me with a plate of food. Her long hair was matted to her forehead with sweat and her face still had a mixture of fear and stress written over it. "Why didn''t you tell me to come to the dinning?" I asked when I saw her with the plate. "I thought you might be too tired, you need food immediately". She said in that tone of hers that managed to be both caring and authoritative at the same time. "Thank you". I mumbled and took the plate from her. I looked at her pale sweaty face. "How about you? You deserve some rest too". I said. "I didn''t kill any beasts". She replied in a dismissive voice. "I''ll be fine". I watched her hips sway as she walked off. I didn''t want to admit it but I was becoming really enamored to her. It was beyond the lust system, it was something deeper than that and it scared me in part. Ava was kind and caring, innocent yet she had shown she could have a wild side in bed, she was shy yet authoritative and firm when she needed to be and most of all, she liked me. What happened then when the system eventually forced me to do something that would require me to break her heart directly or indirectly? I shoved the thoughts away and started to eat my food. When I was done, I took the plates inside and returned it to the kitchen, then I went to my room and crashed on the bed. "Show me my profile". I said. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 2] [Title: Farmboy, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 30] [Intelligence: 20] [Stamina: 20] S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Speed: 30] [Mana: 310] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 170] I studied the profile, it was time for an upgrade to my attributes. I looked at it, my stamina was too low, it was why I kept gassing out easily during fights. I calculated it and by the amount of lust points I had, I could only get 8 stamina points. "Increase my stamina by 8 points". [Purchasing 8 stamina points] [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 2] [Title: Farmboy, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 30] [Intelligence: 20] [Stamina: 28] [Speed: 30] [Mana: 310] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 10] I nodded satisfactorily, I''d get more lust points with time and I''d be able to improve my stats. Then I slept off. When I woke up the next morning, I did my chores on the farm with a distracted mind, I couldn''t wait for afternoon when Emily would be done with her classes and back home. I could barely contain my excitement and Mr Simon who had become more appreciative of me since I killed the beast monsters asked me why I was in such a good mood. Nothing, today is just going to be a great day. I replied and I continued my chores appreciatively. By the time it was evening, I was reclining on the chair when a short female figure appeared in the horizon. I squinted so I could get a better look and it turned out to be Emily. She smiled from afar when she saw me and quickened her footsteps. When she got close she waved. "Why are you here?" I asked her, I was perplexed since she had only been here two other times. "Well good day to you too". Emily replied sarcastically. "Right.. sorry about that, good day". I said, rubbing the back of my neck. "Now why are you here?" I repeated. "To pick you up dummy". She replied with a roll of her eyes. "To pick me up?" I repeated. "Yes". She said and her lips spread into a smile. "Or do you know where I live?" Then it dawned on me, I didn''t actually know where Emily lived. In my excitement to learn magic, I''d planned to go to her house without knowing where it was. I wondered at what point I would have realized I didn''t remember, would I have remembered as soon as I left the gate or I''d actually walk further down the street before I did? "Right", I said with a sheepish smile. "I guess I don''t know where you stay". Emily shook her head in mock disappointment and a smile played around the corner of her lips. "Well, shall we go now?" She asked. "Sure". I replied and she led me to her house. The walk to her was a bit lengthy and I kept bombarding her with questions, I wanted to know if having wind as my elemental magic would make me as deadly as someone with fire. Truth be told, I was excited to finally have magic but i wasn''t too impressed by air being my element. Fire was brazen and destructive, water was enveloping and all consuming, those were the two elements I was most interested in, the rest felt like unnecessary powers. "What?!" Emily exclaimed. "More than half of the best mages we have in this town are air mages! She said". That piece of information was shocking to me, I peered at her incredulously. "Really?" "Yes, even the king himself is an air mage although he barely practices". Emily said. "Wow!" I replied. Whoooshh! The wind blew past us as if on cue. "Will I be able to fly?" I asked. It was a weird question that popped into my mind as she told me about the powerful air mages. Emily chuckled. "I don''t think so, it will make you lighter on your feet though, the lighter you get depends on how much mastery you have". "Hmmm". I replied, if flight was even remotely possible for an air mage, it would take their power to a whole new level and i itched to know if it was something air mages were capable of or at least looking into. I was so lost in my thoughts that I was startled when Emily suddenly stopped. "We''re here". Chapter 22 - 22: Mage or Fraud? "We''re here". Emily''s soft voice carried over the wind. I studied the house before me, it was was painted yellow and had a brown roof. The windows were lined with deep brown, thick wood. "Come, let''s go in". Emily said and grabbed my hands, she pulled me along and I followed her obediently. We didn''t stop inside the house, instead we kept walking till we got to the backyard. This is where I practice my magic. Emily said to me cheerily as she skipped. My eyes strayed to her melons that jiggled like they were made of rubber. She noticed my eyes weren''t focused on her and traced them, she realized I was staring at her boobs and looked back at me with a shocked expression on her face. I tried to say something to salvage the situation but just as quickly, the shocked expression was transformed into a smile and I swore she pushed out her chest a little. Emily sat on the floor, she brought out her knives and handed me one. "Today you''re going to learn how to transfer energy from that mana ring around your heart down through your arm and into this knife where you can concentrate it". "Okay". I nodded and sat down opposite her. I held the knife the way she did. "What do I do next?" Emily''s face became serious. "I want you to hold the knife like that, then imagine the mana flowing in a thin line through your veins until it reaches your hand, then you force it into the knife like this". Her knife suddenly burst into flames. I nodded. "Okay, here goes nothing". I concentrated like she said, I tried to picture the mana flowing in a thin line down my arm and into the knife, but nothing happened. I grunted in frustration, a bead of swear had formed on my forehead from that singular exercise. Who knew magic was going to be so stressful to learn. "It''s okay, give it time". Emily said soothingly. "Very few people learn it the first day, just keep practicing". Just keep practicing. I thought bitterly. Why did I have to be among the people who didn''t get it in one day, why couldn''t I ace it once and for all today. I squeezed my eyes shut and concentrated tightly on the ring of mana around my heart, then i let it flow down my arm in a strong powerful current until it reached my hand, then I forced into the blade. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nothing. Nothing happened, not even the slightest bit of air. Frustrated, I sighed and put my hands on the ground. Whoooosh! The wind danced around us, as if mocking me, taunting me with the reminder it was present, just out of reach. Beads of sweat riveted off my forehead and i clenched my teeth in annoyance. Emily noticed this and stood up. "Perhaps we should take a little rest". "No!" I barked. "I''ll figure it out, I just need time". Once when I was a teenager in my previous life, i was not an exceptional student but my scores were slightly above average and I enjoyed all the subjects I had, except chemistry. Chemistry was the bane of my existence, I understood the theory to some extent but somehow when it was time for me to put that knowledge to practical use, it was a failure every time. One particularly challenging class was when we had to titrate acids and bases, I followed the instructions to the letter, poured the right quanitity of reagents and mixed it properly. It didn''t work. I redid it two more times each time being more careful than the last, it still didn''t work. A cold thought slithered into my head and I shivered. What if magic turned out to be like that? Emily placed her hand on my shoulder. "Levi". She said in her tiny voice. I looked up at her, wondering when she walked to my side and how I didn''t notice. "Don''t be so hard on yourself, you''re learning a technique that requires you to harness energy that is very stubborn, it won''t submit to you that easily". She said. I nodded. "Nevertheless I must keep trying". Emily nodded with a small smile. "While you go at it, I''ll go make us something to eat and replenish our strength". She disappeared into the house. I held the knife again and felt the ring of mana around my heart, it pulsed with energy, volatile yet unyielding. Emily said it was stubborn, I was going to show it I was just as stubborn if not more. I focused on the feeling of it traveling down my arm and with a deep breath, I forced it into the knife. Nothing. I shook my head, I wasn''t going to let up that easily. By now my entire body was covered in sweat, I was trembling as my nervous system scrambled to keep up with the strain I put on myself. I closed my eyes and felt for the mana ring around my heart again and this time I let it build up, let the soft trum of energy in it grow loud until it was as loud as my heartbeat, it pulsed with every breath I took. Then I pushed it down my arm, I feel a cold sensation travel down my veins and as I forced it into the knife, a tiny gust of air came out. Pffftt. I smiled and jumped to my feet, it wasn''t an air coat like I wanted but it was something. "Emily, I''ve done it!" I wanted to yell but I realized it would be more impressive if I could produce a stronger gust of air. I sat back down and focused on the mana ring again, it travelled down my arm and this time when I pushed it into the knife, I used all my might to force it in. Boooomm! The blast of air that came out pushed the knife completely away from my hand and lifted me off my butt, slamming me into the wooden fence behind. As I passed out I could hear a female voice shout with panic. "Levi!" Chapter 23 - 23: A kiss on the cheek As I passed out I could hear a female voice shout with panic. "Levi!" I closed my eyes and surrendered to the cold hands of darkness. - Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When I woke up, I opened my eyes to see Emily peering over me with concern written all over her face. I groaned and sat up slowly. "W..what happened?" I mumbled. Emily''s features relaxed and she sighed. "You pushed yourself too hard, and slammed yourself into the fence". I looked at the hole in the fence behind me, did I really do that? "Oh, I''m sorry". I said. Emily shook her head. "What I want to know is how you did it? You were sitting down, you shouldn''t have produced a force enough to throw yourself back. You''re not even supposed to be able to do it". I blinked my eyes and tried to remember what happened. "I felt the ring like you said, I guided it down my arm but this time it felt cold and when I pushed it into the knife, it exploded". Emily was looking at me like she had just seen a ghost or an alien. "That''s not possible". She said, her voice sounded shaken. "What''s not possible?" I asked, the disbelief and slight fear in her voice raised some degree of panic in me. "Mana¡­ it''s not supposed to feel cold, at least not at this level". She explained. "Are you sure it felt cold?" "I''m positive". I said, remembering the sensation of the mana as it trickled down my arm. Emily studied me carefully, neither of us said anything for a while. "What does it mean?" I asked. "I honestly don''t know". She replied. "I''ll have to ask my teachers tomorrow. In any case, we''re done with training for today, come in let''s eat". She gave me a hand and I took it, she helped me stand up and I walked unsteadily back inside the house. When we were done eating, it was late already and darkness was a few footsteps away. Emily wasn''t allowed to bring friends home so she wanted me to leave before her parents returned. She escorted me to the gate while explaining the different air techniques of combat she knew. At the gate we stopped walking, that was where she''d stop, the rest of the journey was for me alone. "Levi". She said pleadingly as I turned to leave. "I know you won''t listen to me but please don''t practice magic anymore till tomorrow when I come back from school. I''ll have answers for you by then". "I won''t". I promised when I saw how earnest she was. "Good". She said and hugged me. Her huge melons pressed against my chest and I fought the moan that threatened to escape my throat. She pulled away from me and I thought that was the end of it but she leaned in to give me a quick peck on the cheek. I looked at her with a wary expression, this was the second time she would be kissing my cheek and I was really confused by the action. I didn''t know what message she was sending, was it just a friendly gesture or something more? Emily blushed when she saw me staring at her. "Next time it won''t be just your cheeks". She said and her eyes flickered to my lips. I leaned away from her, taken aback by her brazenness, Emily smiled, she turned away and walked back to the house. Yeah that''s definitely not a friendly gesture. I thought and started the walk back home. Emily was interested in being more than friends with me it seemed. I turned the thought over in my mind, she was friends with Ava and there was bound to be some tension between them when they both realized they liked me. That aside, what would I do? Would I choose between the two of them or go for the two of them at the same time? After all the lust system was in support with me performing as many sexual acts as possible, wouldn''t it be quite supportive of me habouring partners? The more I thought about it, the more the idea of being with the two of them appealed to me. I was a greedy man by nature and when greedy men are presented gold in one hand and silver in another, they do not discard one and choose the other, that would cause them excessive pain and a sleepless night. Greedy men immediately think of a way they can get both, even if the odds are stacked against them. So why would I choose just one when the system had rigged the odds to be in my favor? I kicked a stone and it flew off the ground, landing a few feet in front of me, it skidded four times before stopping. I would have to be careful though, to keep the two of them in the dark, the arrangement would work best if they didn''t know I was involved with the two of them at the same time. So how would I do that? A bright idea suddenly came to my mind and I almost skipped for joy at how brilliant it was. I would simply tell Ava I liked her and only her but I needed her to keep our interactions secret as I was a private person and I felt uncomfortable with public displays of affection. Then I would tell Emily the same. Yes, that should work, you''re such a smart lucky bastard Bo. I thought and smiled, the smile turned to a frown. Levi, not Bo, I''m Levi now. I continued the rest of the walk with a degree of confidence and arrogance, I was going to have my own harem and it would be started by these two women. When I reached the farmhouse, I was in good spirits, however as I drew close, I saw a female figure hunched over sadly on the bench. When I got closer I saw it was Ava, she looked up when she heard me approach and I blanched at the sight of her teary eyes. "What happened?" I asked. Chapter 24 - 24: The Emperor "What happened?" I asked. Ava looked at me and blinked back unshed tears. "Nothing". She sniffed. I looked around in alarm trying to figure out what could have hurt or harmed her. "You''re crying". I said. "I''m not!" She said stubbornly and crossed her arms. I was beyond confused, I wondered what exactly could be going on and why she was behaving in such manner. "Ava". I said gently. "When I got here, your eyes were teary, what caused it?" Ava uncrossed her arms and her sullenness dissolved into a look I didn''t understand. "Ava". I said again. "I was worried". Ava said finally. "You''ve been off all day and I was worried". S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The whole situation seemed so bizarre, I almost burst into laughter. "You were worried?" Ava said nothing, she sniffed again. "Why were you worried Ava?" I said and sat beside her on the bench. "Because I missed you". She replied. So that was it, she missed me the entire evening I wasn''t at the farmhouse and she was also a little worried that I was spending time alone with Emily. I fought down a chuckle and smiled at Ava. "Should I be honest with you?" I asked. She nodded and in that moment she seemed so small and fragile. "I missed you too". I said. "A lot". "Really?" She sniffed. "Yes, really". I said and got to my feet, I pulled her up with me and headed to my room. Slammm! I slammed the door close behind us when we entered. I immediately crawled into bed and pulled Ava after me. I kissed her then, delicately at first, then with passion, I tasted all the corners of her soft lips. [Kiss, +20 lust points] When I finally pulled back, Ava sighed with bliss and melted into my chest. "Ava". I said gently. "I recently discovered I have magic". I said. "I know". She replied. "I want to learn to use it better, to be a mage". I said. "For this reason, I''ll be spending less time at home and more time with Emily at first, then at the academy". I tipped her head up. "But I promise you I''ll miss you more than anything and as soon as I''m free, I''ll run back home to meet you, okay?" Ava nodded. "Okay". "Good girl". I said and rubbed her hair. Normally that would be my cue to kiss her and progress the activities further but I was too preoccupied with magic and today''s accident, I was content to lay with her like this and talk. My little friend was already hard and it protested. "Tell me about this town". I told Ava as I stroked her head. "Tell me about the ruling system". "The ruling system". She repeated, confused. "Yes, who is your king, where does he stay, questions like that". I replied. "Hmmm". Ava said. "This town is called [fire but we have no king, at least not exactly". "You don''t?" I asked. "Yes we don''t. See there are five towns that came together to form one giant kingdom and we''re all ruled by the emperor". She explained. "This town is called Galithra , the other four towns are Ivernox, Corvania, Leorith and Duskwyn. Together we form the kingdom that is known as Aeloria". "This empire is ruled by Emperor Isaku, the only eight star mage in the empire and even the neighboring kingdoms. He rules with his wife empress Kyo, his two sons, prince Aoi and prince Kei, and his daughter the princess Chiko". "Hmmm". I muttered, filing the information in my brain. I was particularly interested in the emperor, he must be very powerful to have acquired eight star magery. "How long has the emperor ruled?" I asked. Ava thought about for a moment, then she shook her head. "I don''t know, for as long as I can remember". "Seems like a long time". I mumured. "There must be no one that can challenge him". "There is none, many emperors have come to fight him but he always defeats them, there are even rumors that he once defeated a saint". "A saint?" I exclaimed. A saint was nine star level, the highest level of magic one could ever attain, it practically made you a god. One saint would find it hard to defeat another saint, not to talk of a monarch doing the job. Ava shrugged. "I don''t doubt it. She said. He is very powerful, he once came to a street far away from here yet we could feel his presence, his magic enveloped this place". "Hmmm". I said again. "You seem very interested in the emperor". Ava noted. Of course I''m interested in him. I thought. Why won''t I be interested in someone I''m going to kill? I didn''t say that to Ava however, I simply smiled. "I''m just curious". Ava nodded, she yawned and ran her hands down my chest. "Have you been working out?" She asked and pulled her head back to check my chest. "No". I said with a frown and looked down at my chest. "Why do you ask?" "You look different". She said. "Bigger and your muscles are more developed". She squeezed my biceps. "And your arms too. Are you sure you''re not working out?" I looked down at my chest and then at my arms. I realized with some surprise that they had indeed developed, whereas I was skinny and frail looking when I entered this body, I was now somewhat muscular. Could it be that me increasing my attribute points made me get bigger by default? I don''t know. I said to Ava. Maybe all the farm work is making me stronger and bigger. "Maybe". She agreed. The exertion of the day, first on the farm and then in Emily''s house finally caught up to me and with Ava on my chest, I found my eyes start to close. I didn''t fight it, I simply let myself be whisked away on the chariot of sleep. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Thanks for the support so far, this part of the book is very pivotal cause a very big arc is coming just after it.. fasten your seatbelts! Chapter 25 - 25: A strange sight I woke up suddenly in the night, the absence of a familiar weight on my chest told me Ava had left for her room already. I was refreshed and the exhaustion of the previous day was gone now. I got up from the bed and stretched. From the pale moonlight streaming through my window, I knew it was midnight. The cold wind outside seemed to call my name. The winds hummed a steady melody that resonated with the thrum of energy in my body and I stepped out of the room into the field. Emily''s words came back to me as I stood in the front yard. "I know you won''t listen to me but please don''t practice magic anymore till tomorrow when I come back from school. I''ll have answers for you by then". I thought about it deeply and considered how if anything went wrong again, I wouldn''t have anyone to protect me this time. The wisest course of action was to avoid practicing magic till Emily came back with answers. I decided to practice magic regardless. I planned to become the strongest mage in the world, I couldn''t be achieve that if I was scared of my own powers. I ran back to the room and grabbed my knife, then I went back outside and sat. I held the knife steadily and focused on the mana ring around my heart, this time the energy running down my arm didn''t feel cold so I felt it was normal. I forced it into the knife and¡­ nothing happened. I sighed in frustration and let the knife drop to the ground. What was I doing wrong? What was the missing key that would help me unlock my mana control? Determination, maybe? A voice in my head taunted. I grabbed my knife off the ground and focused on the ring of energy thrumming around my heart, I pushed it down my arm and goosebumps traveled down my spine as I felt that familiar chill travel with the energy. I didn''t back down though, I forced it into the knife. The knife flew from my hand and landed in the street outside the fence. I let out a loud frustrated sigh and got up to go pick the knife. The moon smiled down on us, me, the plants in the farm and the knife that now lay on the ground before me, reflecting the smile back to the moon. I picked it up and dusted it, I was about to turn around and head home when a sudden movement caught my eye. I peered closely and saw a human like figure walking down the street. Something was however peculiar about this figure, it seemed to have a lot of fur around its body, also it''s gait was inhuman, it walked like stiff-legged, like it had no joints. A tingle of fear traveled round my body and I wanted to run back into the farmhouse, head straight to my door and lock it. But something in me made me stand there, made me curious about the being, made me want to trail it to see where it was going. So I walked quietly behind the figure, my knife in my hand, my heart in my throat pounding loudly. I didn''t know which the figure would hear first, my footsteps or my heartbeat. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Whoooshh! The wind blew loudly around us and the figure stopped, it sniffed the air as if it detected something that shouldn''t be there. I immediately ducked behind the nearest tree, I held my breath and mentally counted to ten, when I was done, I peeped out at the street, the figure had continued its stiff-legged walk. I let out my breath and continued trailing it. The hairs on my skin stood up as I followed this figure, all my senses were at alert and I was hyperaware of every sound, my eyes scanned the area intently, ready to catch any slight movement. Every twitch, every sound made by birds or crickets, every sound made my leaves in the air, my ears picked up everyone as I stalked the figure ahead of me. The figure didn''t stop walking and we soon reached the forest. I stood outside the forest for a long while, debating if I should go in or not. I had come to far to go back empty handed, yet following a strange creature into the forest alone at night didn''t seem like a sensible choice to make, it was like singing a death wish. I stood in front of the forest and considered every possibility. The figure could be aware of me following it and decide to lure me into the forest where it would attack me. Even if that wasn''t the case, the forest was crawling with beast monsters and I wasn''t in the mood to fight any. I turned back and decided to go. However I felt myself unwilling to leave, it was like there was a hand on my shoulder guiding me towards the forest. I sighed and stepped into the forest. The figure was nowhere to be found and I increased my speed so I could catch up with him. After a few minutes of walking, the figure appeared in my line of sight again and I slowed down. We continued this steady pace till I started to see a large pool of light in the front. The closer we got, the brighter the pool of light got until eventually the figure got directly in front of the light. It was still too far for me to see it clearly so I stalked closer and what I saw nearly made me scream. The light source was a portal, and by the portal stood two identical figures, one of them was the figure I stalked. The two figures were hideous, they stood tall like humans but they had grotesque faces, the faces of beasts, fur coated every part of their bodies and when they stood, they bent at the waist slightly at an unnatural angle. They stared into space with eyes redder and deeper than any eyes I''d ever seen, they seemed like beast animals themselves, just more human looking. They were standing by the portal, obviously guarding it, but they were doing more than that. From the portal came out all sorts of beast animals, small and large, slow and fast, harmless and harmful, they all poured out of the portal and ran into the forest. So this is how beast monsters get into the forest. I thought to myself. I wonder if anyone else knows this. After a while, no beast animals came out of the portal again, the two figures grunted in communication, they stepped into the portal and it closed behind them. I turned on my heels and ran out of the forest. Chapter 26 - 26: The duel part 1 I didn''t stop running till I got back to the farmhouse, then I locked the door behind me and crawled into bed. I closed my eyes and tried to sleep but it was pointless, I couldn''t sleep no matter how hard I tried. I got up and alternated between pacing and sitting at the edge of the bed till dawn broke, melting away the cover of darkness. As I did my chores for the day, the weariness from the lack of sleep began to seep in but it was too late to rest, I had work to do so I shrugged it off and continued. Just thug it out. I thought to myself. Mr Simon noticed I was less enthusiastic than I usually was, he noticed the way I sluggishly moved my body as I worked around the farm but thankfully, he kept his mouth quiet, only letting out the occasional thoughtful "hmm". When we were done, I grabbed my food from the dinning and immediately headed for my room. As I sat on the bed, the door creaked open and Ava entered the room with a plate in her hand and a frown on her face. The room was filled with the sweet scent of roses as she entered. I looked at the tight gown she wore, it accentuated her shape. My eyes were peeled to her melons which bounced as she walked towards me. She placed her food on the table opposite ny bed and stood in front of me with her arms folded. "What''s wrong with you?" She asked crossly. "What''s wrong with me?" I asked nonchalantly. I was not in the mood for one of her recent bouts of anger. "You''ve been scarce of recent but at least when you show up, you act normal. But today you''ve been a ghost of your usual self". She said and her frown deepened but buried deep within that frown I could see a hint of concern. Funny you would call me a ghost of my usual self, cause that''s what I literarily am. I thought and smiled to myself. "I don''t understand what you mean". I said lazily and shoveled two spoonfuls of food into my mouth. "You''re so annoying". Ava said and started to walk off angrily. "Okay, okay, wait!" I called to her. "I''m sorry I''ve been acting weird but I''m a little cranky today". I said. Ava watched me with measured carefulness. "Why are you cranky?" I sighed and rubbed my temple, I couldn''t tell Ava about the two human-like beast monsters I saw or about the portal. What good could possibly come of it? She couldn''t do anything about it anyway and it would only add to her fear. "I couldn''t sleep". I said finally. I" had nightmares". A part of me didn''t like lying to Ava, I had never really felt comfortable lying, even in my past life. Ava''s face softened as concern spread over it, she sat beside me on the bed and held my hands. "What nightmares did you have Levi?" She asked in her tiny voice. That was the thing with Ava, she was so caring and sensitive to the things I was going through. She felt empathy for all my emotions and worried about me deeply, she was also very touchy when she tried to reassure me. Overall it was nice that she could care so deeply and love so warmly. I hated it. I felt a pang of guilt in my heart as I thought it but I couldn''t help myself at the moment. Maybe during other times it would feel good and touching but at the moment I was sleep deprived and struggling to master basic magic techniques. Her presence slightly irritated me. Fighting the urge to withdraw my hands, I sighed as dramatically as I could. "I don''t remember them". I lied smoothly. "That''s what bothers me the most". "I understand". She said. "What do you want to do now?" "Eat in silence". I replied, feeling another pang of guilt. "Okay". She said and we ate in silence. When we were done, I wanted to return my plates but Ava held me back. "I''ve got it". She said and left with both plates. I sighed and leaned my head on the pillow, evening couldn''t come fast enough. I must have dozed off at some point, when I woke up, the sun had waned and a chill breeze swept through the garden, filling my room with the scent of many spices. It was evening. I got off the bed and headed straight to Emily''s house. She was sitting in front of the house when I got there. "What took you so long?" She asked when she looked up and saw me. "Long story". I said with a shrug. We headed to the back of her house. Groannn! The door groaned as she pulled it open and we went out. Emily looked at me from head to toe. "You look horrible Levi". She said. "Flirting is usually done in a different way where I come from". I replied with a smile. "I''m serious". Emily said, her countenance was business-like. "What happened?" I sighed. "Where do I start from?" "Start from the beginning". She said. "Okay". I sighed again. I narrated the story to her, starting from where I decided to train regardless. When I was done, her face radiated fury. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I can''t believe you went ahead to train". She yelled. "You even promised!" I gave her a sheepish smile. "I''m sorry, I couldn''t resist it". Emily shook her head and sat on a wooden bench near us. "What does it mean?" She said quietly. "A portal through which beast monsters entered the forest". "So you didn''t know this before?" I asked. "No, remember I told you we didn''t know where they come from". Emily replied. "So they come from another dimension, wow". "What are you going to do now?" I asked. "I''ll tell my masters tomorrow, this information has to reach the emperor as quickly as possible". She replied, then she turned to me. "You however, since you''ve decided you want to be a mage so bad, let''s see how well you fare in combat". I looked at her furious face and took a step back. "Emily". I said warningly. Emily glared at me, then she shot a fireball at me. [Enemy attack detected] [Intitiating battle mode] [You have a new quest] [Quest: Defeat opponent] [Reward: Mana control] Chapter 27 - 27: The duel part 2 [Enemy attack detected] [Intitiating battle mode] [You have a new quest] [Quest: Defeat opponent] [Reward: Mana control] I blinked in surprise at the messages, I had to defeat Emily and the reward was mana control? I had been struggling to control the mana in my body for days now and the system was willing to give me as a reward. Emily shot another fireball at me. "Emily!" I yelled and jumped out of the way. The fireball flew a few feet further in the air and dissolved into thin air. It didn''t travel far and burn down the fence like the ones she usually does. I thought. Maybe she''s holding back. Emily didn''t stop at that. "Fireballs!" She yelled and shot two more fireballs at me, I scrambled to get out of the way and in the process, I stumbled and fell. "Emily stop!" I shouted but Emily was in the air that instance. "Fire spear". She shouted and the fire from her hands took the shape of a long spear, she pointed the triangle shaped head at me and struck down with all her might. I rolled out the way just in time and kicked her side. The reward for wining against her was mana control, I wondered what the punishment for losing was. "Stop attacking me Emily!" I yelled and crawled away from her hastily. "Fight back!" She shouted at me. "Use the magic you want to use so bad". "I can''t!" I shouted back but she was already running at me again. "Fire spear!" She shouted and the long flaming rod appeared in her hands again. I had never seen Emily use her magic like this before, she had only ever used fireballs and a fire whip. Although she told me there were other more advanced and more effective moves, however she said they were higher level and she hadn''t mastered them yet. I wondered why she was using unmastered moves now, could it be that she was too angry to exercise caution? I also wondered what would happen if she lost control of one of the techniques, that might spell the end of the two of us. "Emily!" I shouted again and got up hastily. "This is ridiculous!" I pulled out my knives. Emily stabbed the fire spear at me repeatedly but I blocked each one with the knives but they were no match for raw magic, they soon flew off uselessly to the side. "Ha!" Emily shouted smugly and her eyes lit up. She jabbed the firespear at me with huge force. I jumped away and looked at her crazed eyes. This woman is trying to kill me! I realized with a mixture of surpise, confusion and fear. Emily had murderous intent in her eyes and she threw the spear at me with all her might. I dodged the spear but it brushed my shoulder, burning through the clothes and scalding my skin. Owwww! I yelled as pain seared through my body. "What is wrong with you!" I yelled at her. If Emily heard what I said to her, she didn''t show it, she immediately drew a symbol in the air. "Cage of fire!" She shouted and four identical poles of fire rose from the ground vertically around me. The poles continued to grow longer and then they branched. I realized too late that the flames were forming a cage around me. Just then, the poles of fire stopped growing, they shot back into the earth twice as fast as they shot out. Emily hands exploded in front of her and she cried as she was lifted off her feet and thrown into the wall of the house. Ahhhhh! "Emily!" I shouted and ran to check on her but as soon I got near her she got to her feet and held one hand out at me. "Fight me". She said, panting. Her voice was ragged and her face was covered in soot and ashes. "I don''t want to". I said helplessly. "If you want me to reach you magic, then i have to be your master and you, my student". She replied, her hand was still aimed at me. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I agree". I said. "You''ll be my master". "When your master says don''t train, what do you do?" She asked. "Obey". I replied in a low voice. "What did you do last night?" She asked. I said nothing and looked at her silence. "What did you do?!" She repeated. "I disobeyed". I replied. "Pick up your blades". Emily said in a grave tone. "You will learn obedience". "Emily". I said in a measured tone. 0Pick up the knives Levi". She repeated. I saw the she wasn''t about to budge, I sighed and went to pick up my knives. As I bent down to pick them, a fireball came flying straight at me. Ahh! I shouted in panic and raised my knife to the fireball, air shot out of the knife and fanned out the flames. I stood up and stared at my knives, then I stared at Emily again. I had been struggling to bring out air in the right amount all this while and I just did it with ease. Emily didn''t give me time to celebrate however. "Fire whip!" She shouted and twin whips of flame came out of her two hands. She snapped them threateningly at me. I tried to think of an air technique but I knew none. "Air whip?" I said uncertainly but nothing happened. Emily suddenly rushed at me, swinging at me furiously with her flame whips, I ran for my life, dodging the flames like my life depended on it. Well it does. A voice in my head said and I shook my head, trying to get rid of it. Emily continued her relentless assault on me with her flame whips until one of them caught me on the neck, sending a stinging pain spreading through my body. "Arghhhh!" I gritted my teeth to muffle my cry of pain. The sting snapped something in me and I stared at Emily with anger, if she wanted a fight so badly, I would give her. Emily saw the look in my eyes and smiled. "Flame knife" she said and rushed at me, I willed air to coat my knife but only the tip ended up being covered. Just the tip. I thought and almost smiled. Emily descended on me but I was ready, I met her blow for blow and parried all her attacks, sending some of mine. She raised her hand to slash me with the flame knife, then I saw the opening, an opportunity for me to attack. I dodged the strike and stepped into her, one quick slash to her arm made her retreat in pain, then I stepped closer and hit her jaw with my elbow. Chapter 28 - 28: Bending Emily (18+) Emily stumbled back and regarded with me a cold look in her eyes, then the coolness melted away and was replaced with a look of pride and admiration and¡­ lust ? [Quest completed] [New skill acquired: Mana control] Do I really have mana control now? I thought to myself but Emily placed a hand on my shoulder, distracting me. "Good job". She said, she frowned and spat out blood. "You didn''t have to break my jaw though". "Break your jaw?!" I repeated incredulously. "You burned me twice!" Emily shrugged. "It was necessary". "Necessary for what?!" I shouted. "Actions have consequences". She said. "Especially with my student". I shook my head and walked away from her. "You''re crazy". "Wait". Emily called and pulled me back. "What?" I snapped but she immediately attacked me with her lips and gave me a kiss. [Ding! Kiss, +20 lust points] I pulled back from the kiss, confused. Emily smiled at me sheepishly before she pulled my head down into another kiss. It wasn''t just a kiss, it was a declaration of war, a declaration of a need so intense it burned just as hot as her flames. Emily attacked my lips with a ferocity that was best suited to a predator. After a while I stopped fighting and gave in to the kiss. Then we broke apart, i panted slightly and my little friend was starting to harden slowly. I looked at her, her face was painted with lust and her eyes were hazy with desire. Her short hair fluttered in the wind. "Emily". I said, breathlessly. "Don''t say anything". She said and kissed me again. "Don''t say just do". So I let my hands travel round her waist, I traced my hands up her back, then back down till I reached her ample behind. I squeezed them as I them as I sucked on her lips. Our kisses were hot and needy, I devoured her tongue as she let me explore her mouth. We did not try to move too quickly, instead she was content simply kissing me deeply and cherishing every second that we were entwined together. However after some time, she broke the kiss to look in my eyes "wow." She breathed. "Let''s.. take this inside". I drawled and she nodded. I grabbed her hand and led her inside the house. When we got in she guided me to her room. Emily''s room was cozy, a medium sized bed lay in the middle of the room, it was laid with a pink bedspread and it had two pink pillows. Her desk was on one side of the bed and contained a large pile of books both on and around it. Her drawer was on the other side of the bed. I looked at the wall where a lot of drawings were glued or nailed to the wall. "You drew these?" I asked her, pointing to the drawings. She nodded. "Pictures are the last thing on my mind now". She said and pulled me to the bed. I tumbled into bed with a smile on my face. I grabbed and rolled her onto my legs. "From now on you remain submissive". I said and spanked her bubbly behind. Slappp! The sound reverberated round the room. "Yes". She said and giggled, then I flipped her over and brought out her boobs from her dress. Two ripe juicy melons stared at me, and I stifled a gasp, they were even bigger naked, much bigger than Ava''s. I fondled them through the white bra she wore. [Fondle, +30 lust points] Ouuuuwww! She moaned softly as I massaged her boobs. It took no time before she raised her head up to kiss me but I pushed her back down and spanked her melons. "I said be submissive". I said firmly, however I leaned in to kiss her. We continued to kiss as I played with her nipples, making them hard under her hoodie and sending signals to her womanhood that she needed me, right then and right there. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ohh wowww! She moaned as she twisted and turned under my touch. "I can''t take it anymore, please". Emily breathed after I broke the kiss. "Please what?" I asked as a smile crept on my face. "Please fuck me". Emily pleaded earnestly, "I need you inside me right now". I watched her with some degree of desire and sadistic satisfaction. Maybe it was the lack of sleep or maybe it was the fight earlier and the pain I still felt from it, but I wasn''t interested in vanilla sex. I pushed her off me and got to my feet. "Come here". I said and rested on the desk. Emily got off the bed and walked to me with unsteady legs, I smiled and kissed her again, then I broke the kiss and pushed her to the desk. Emily got the message and bent of the desk, providing with a clear view of her cave between the two mountains on her back. I could feel the precum leaking down into my pants, my rod flexed so painfully and I pulled my pants down. I held my rod in my hand, it''s cap glistened with precum, I rubbed it around my rod and positioned it at the entrance to her cave. I held it there for a moment, savoring the feel of her hotness on the cap of my rod. Uhmmmm! Emily moaned softly as the head of my rod tickled her cave. I smirked, then I pushed it in slowly. Ouuuu.. uhmmm¡­ ahhhh! Emily moaned as my rod crept inch by inch into her moist cave. [sex, +150 lust points] Ughhh!! I groaned as I felt her hotness and wetness envelope me. Her cave walls clenched around my rod, milking it as it traveled into her. When I pushed it in halfway, she groaned in pain and pushed her hand back at me. I can''t take anymore. She managed to say. I scoffed, then I slapped her hand away and proceeded to push in the rest of my rod. Ahhhhhh!! Emily moaned as she felt equal parts of pain and pleasure shooting through her body. I pushed my rod in as deep as it would let me, savoring the clenching movements of her cave. Then I pulled out till only my tip was left in her, I grabbed her waist tightly for support and slammed back into her. Chapter 29 - 29: Mana Control (18+) Ohhh¡­ ahhh! Emily moaned loudly as I filled up her cave once again. I smirked and spanked her butt, she was a lot louder than Ava and I was grateful no one was at home. I began slowly, repeating the long pass and caress until I could hear her curse in frustration: "Oh yeah...sooo good, just...ahh, fuck! No! please you...oh fuck, don''t you dare...fuckin'' YES!" Clap! Clap! Clap! The sound of our two skins hitting each other resonated throughout the room and I closed my eyes to focus on the sound of it. Emily felt as if she were above herself watching this encounter between us as I spread her long legs like some pagan goddess of lust and rammed my rod into her. Her short black hair bounced around and I grabbed her big tits and used it as leverage to pull myself forward. Owwww¡­ ahhh. A sudden burst of lust overcame her, and she fell back on me. oh fuck! She shouted as she shook violently on my rod, she was cumming. "Oh FUCK! Yes...just like that...oh just like fucking THAT! Another! Fuckohfuckohfuck! Put another in...yea-uuuhh! Just like that...keep going, don''t...please don''t fucking stop! So good, soooh yeah!" She stopped shaking a few moments later and turned back to kiss me. I was balls-deep in Emily''s sopping cave, and her tongue was down my throat, and I was thrusting in and out of her with a force that drove gasping grunts out of her in spite of our frantic kissing. Creak! Creak! Creak! The table creaked as we banged away passionately. I put all my anger from our fight earlier into my strokes and plunged my rod deep into her womb. Ohh gods! Her moans were starting to sound like cries. As I pounded her cave, I marveled at how she was able to take my rod without breaking. I peeked at her face from the side and saw that she had squeezed her face shut as she pushed her butt back into my rod. I broke away from the kiss, insinuated a hand between their bodies and pushed her down flat to the table. My hand strayed to her breasts and she howled as he captured a nipple between my thumb and finger and twisted it hard. she moaned and hissed at the quick change of sensation. Her head fell back to savor the delicious combination of feelings I was subjecting her to: the quick firey friction of his rod, gliding in and out of her cave, stretching the walls of her cave with every hard thrusts and the of my fingers on her super-sensitive nipples. "Oh FUCK yes!!!" My fingers sneaked to the front of her cave, where her clit was, and i started rubbing and rubbing "Oh God! ohgodohgodohgod...FUCK!" A quick series of contractions as her pussy clenched around my rod, and then I groaned. "Oh...oh fuck, so tight...so..." My thrusting slowed as i tried to postpone the inevitable, and she tightened her cave around my shaft and thrust back at me. Ohhhh.. ahhhh. I raised her leg and placed it on the table and I began to slam my rod into her in a rapid fire motion. "Give yourself to me, Baby! Cum inside me and just let me..." She moaned. "Shut up". I snapped and pulled her hair back. This was the kind of rough sex I''d missed, Ava was still new to the act so I had to be as gentle as possible with her but with Emily I could let my inner beast out. I felt my release grow closer and closer and I grunted as I struggled to hold it back for as long as I could. Emily noticed my discomfort and looked back at me with a smile on her face. She clenched the walls of her cave hard and that was I last straw. Fuckkkkk. I groaned as I pulled out my rod hurriedly and held it with my hand. "Go on your knees". I panted . Emily didn''t waste time, she turned around and got on her knees quickly, she opened her mouth in expectation of my hot milky reward. I jerked my rod off in long sloppy strokes and soon I was ready to release. It came out in thin ropes into her mouth. Fuckkkk. I whispered as i shot my milk into her mouth, Emily took it all, then she swallowed it with a smile. You nasty bitch. I moved my rod closer to her mouth for her to clean which she readily did. [Head, +120 lust points] **** After we had both cleaned up, we sat on the stairs in her backyard. I still hadn''t tested to see if the mana control I got earlier would work so I brought out my knives. "Look what I can do now". I said to Emily with a smile. A thin coat of air suddenly appeared around the two knives. Emily looked at me with shock on her face, she couldn''t believe I now had full control of mana not just in one hand but in two hands now. She looked at me and the knives again. "How is that possible?" She asked. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I don''t know, I guess your training pushed me". I replied, it wasn''t a complete lie, I obtained the reward from sparring with her. Emily looked at me with disbelief again. She has never met a mage who took so little time to master mana control, even the best of students usuallly took at least two weeks. Her masters usually told them stories of when they were still in school and they all used between one and two weeks to master mana control. She looked at me and the look on her face melted from surprise into pride and admiration. "I know this seems weird and very early but I think you''re going to be the greatest ever mage this world has ever seen". She said. I laughed. "Even stronger than the emperor?" Her smile faltered. "Well, maybe not". Chapter 30 - 30: Terrible News Emily escorted me to the gate as usual and gave me a peck as I turned to leave. "Let''s do this again". She said with a shy smile. "That would be a pleasure". I replied and smirked. "Don''t forget what I said though, keep it private". "Of course I will". She said and winked at me. I smiled and shook my head, then I started the walk home. "Show me my profile". I said as I walked. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 2] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 30] [Intelligence: 20] [Stamina: 20] [Speed: 30] [Mana: 310/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 350] I studied the profile, I noticed my mana points were now over 1000 as opposed to earlier when it was just over 300. That meant I had to get 1000 mana points to become a two star mage. Jeez, where am I going to see enough beasts to level up? I thought to myself. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I decided to increase my stamina to 30. "Increase my stamina by 10 points". I said. [Purchasing +10 stamina points] I did the math, I still had 150 lust points left. I really wanted to improve my speed or strength but if I didn''t upgrade my intelligence, I wouldn''t be able to level up. "Increase my intelligence by 10 I said". [Purchasing +10 intelligence points] I suddenly felt heat course through my body and I almost yelled out from how searing it was. [You have leveled up] [Current level: 3] Satisfied, I checked my profile again. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 3] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 30] [Intelligence: 30] [Stamina: 30] [Speed: 30] [Mana: 310/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 50] I sighed and continued walking, I would use the remaining points later. When I got back to the farmhouse, Ava was sitting at the porch waiting for me. As I drew close to her, I grabbed her hand and pulled her up and into my arms for a hug. "I missed you". I said and pecked her forehead. "I missed you more". Ava said and sighed blissfully. "Why not come into the room so I can show you just how much I miss you". I said with a wicked smile on my face. Ava blushed beet red, then she pulled back and looked at me from head to toe. She shook her head. "No, you look like you need some rest". "We can rest as much as we want after". I said and smiled lazily at her. Her face turned crimson again but she shook her head. "Go in and rest". She said firmly. "Okay". I said in a resigned tone. "But you''re missing a lot". Ava turned away so I wouldn''t see her blushing face. "I''m bringing dinner". She said and marched off. That night I had my first nightmare since I got to the place. In my nightmare, the two human like beasts stood over me, with weapons in their hands, they towered menacingly over me and their red glowing eyes seemed to pierce my soul, paralyzing me. Then they looked away from me and looked up, I followed their gaze and saw a throne but the people on the throne were shadowy, I couldn''t make out their faces. Then the figures looked back down at me, they both raised their weapons and brought it down on my head. I woke up sweating, I couldn''t sleep again till daybreak. Then after completing my chores for the day, exhaustion caught up to me and I slept off on the bench. I woke up to the sound of the gate being closed and I sat up, rubbing my eyes. The person who closed the gate was none other than Mr Simon. He had left to the market to sell some farm produce and was just returning. Usually he would be in a jolly mood as he returned, this was because his friends were at the market and they engaged in interesting conversations all day. However today he wasn''t in a happy mood, in fact his face seemed pensive. I blinked my eyes to make sure they weren''t deceiving me and looked at him again. Mr Simon had a worried look on his face, his steps were brisk and hurried, completely business like. I stood up to help him with his load and he gave me some of them. "Come with me". He said and I followed him into the house. He called his wife and Ava and when the four of us were at the table, he leaned in and told us in a quiet pensive voice. "A village at the outskirts of town was attacked today". His throat bobbed as he swallowed. "They say it was done by beast monsters, the kind that attacked here". "Beast monsters?" I whispered. "Yes". Mr Simon said with a nod of his head. "Except they were not as lucky as we were, the entire village was destroyed". "Destroyed?!" Mrs Simon exclaimed. "You mean.." "Yes, completely destroyed". Mr Simon cut in. He sat down slowly. "They say it was terrible, people, houses, farm, all gone.. it was completely wiped out". "Surely the Emperor must do something about this". Mrs Simon whispered. "Another thing". Mr Simon said. "An eye witness who escaped said it was an army of beast monsters that did it and they were commanded by a strange looking beast monster who seemed capable of rational thought". As I heard the statement, my heart began to pound heavily in my chest. There was an army of beast monsters on the loose and I might have seen their commanders just a few days ago. "Did he say what the commander looked like?" I asked. Mr Simon shook his head. "All he said was that it was the most unnatural looking being he''d ever set his eyes on. They suspect the army has only just started and they will keep attacking villages". "The Emperor must do something about this". Mrs Simon continued to say. "He will protect us". "Oh this is terrible". Ava said in a dejected voice. Yes, it was terrible. I didn''t go to train with Emily that evening, i stayed awake in my room, pondering about the army of beast monsters, was there a connection between the ones that attacked our farm and the ones that decimated the village? That was what occupied my mind till I fell asleep. Like a thief in the night, the nightmare crept on me again and I woke up in fear, sweating. Chapter 31 - 31: The Letter It took a while but sleep eventually caught up to me again and it was dreamless this time. I had barely finished my chores the next morning when Mr Simon walked up to me holding a piece of envelope. "Royal letter", he said. I looked at the envelope with surprise and curiousity. "Is that from?" "Yes it is". Mr Simon said grimly. "I wonder what he has to say about all this issues". He tore open the envelope and brought out the folded letter, he unfolded it and read it in silence, his eyes widened as he reached the end and his gaze shifted to mine. I didn''t like the look on his face, he looked at me with equal parts of pity and worry. "What is it?" I asked and snatched it from his hands. Mr Simon didn''t get angry at my rude behavior, instead he sighed sadly and let me read the letter. I held the letter up and my eyes perused the content. His majesty, the Emperor of -kingdom has received news about the destruction of Garlem village. The identity of the attackers have been found to be an army of highly intelligent beast monsters cordinated by an unknown ruler. I gasped and continued reading. The emperor has declared war on all beast monsters and as a result, all mages from the one star level above are required in the palace by the weekend, to serve this great kingdom. I put the letter down and stared into the distant space. So this was why Mr Simon had looked at me in that manner, he was concerned about my well being while also feeling sympathy that I new discovered I had magic around the time the emperor summoned all mages. I didn''t know how to feel. A part of me understand his concerns and wanted to feel sad that I was called up to the palace. After all, I would have to leave my home which I was just finally settling in and go to an unknown place with very little training. At the same time, another part of me, a much bigger part was excited. I felt guilty for it but I couldn''t help but feel excited, I was going on a mission where I was bound to kill multiple beast monsters and increase my mana level. I was also going to be close to the emperor, I''d been interested in seeing him and measuring his power since I got here. It seemed everyone feared and revered him, they treated him like he was a god even, if I was ever going to become the strongest mage, I''d have to kill him. The idea of going to the palace and meeting other mages with my lack of skills worried me slightly but I took comfort in the fact that I I had my system with me and as long as I completed it''s quests, I would constantly get better. A hand rested on my shoulder, I looked up and saw Mr Simon peering down at me. "Its going to be alright, you don''t have to go, there''s no official records of you as a mage. When the guards come here we''ll all deny". I considered his proposition and if I didn''t want to go, I would have gladly taken it. However, I wanted to go. "No sir, there''s no need". I said and tried to look as glum as possible. "The guards will probably bring a mage who will search for trace of mana and the whole family will be in trouble". I looked into his face. "I don''t want that". Mr Simon rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "You''re right". He said with a heavy sigh. "I''ll be fine". I said to him. He nodded slowly. "Well, I better go break the news to them". He said and disappeared inside the house. Just then Emily came in through the gate, panting slightly. "Did you see it?" She asked me. "I did". I replied and nodded glumly. "We''re going to the palace!" She exclaimed excitedly and shook my shoulders. I looked at her, surprised. I expected her to be sad at the prospect of leaving her house for an indefinite period of time but it seemed she was even more excited than I was. "I finally get to practice my magic freely and fight". She exclaimed joyously and I smiled, that was something I looked forward to too. "You''re going to the palace?" A soft voice said behind me. I turned around to look at Ava standing with the letter clutched in one hand, her eyes were teary and I immediately rushed to her. "Hey, hey, it''s okay. It''s only for a while, then I''ll be back.. to the farmhouse". I added the last part when I remembered Emily was with us. Ava nodded and blinked back unshed tears. "I''m just going to¡­" she started to say, then she looked at Emily and stopped. I sighed inwardly, telling them both to keep it a secrets was a very smart move. "Hey Ava". Emily said and threw her arm around her. "I''m going to miss you so much". "I''m going to miss you too". Ava croaked and I couldn''t help but feel pity for her, she was going to lose both her best friend and her lover in a matter of days. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s still three days from now, you guys can still spend some time together". I said. Emily looked at me with surprise on her face. "Three days?" "Yeah, the decree says by weekend". I replied. "Yes, that''s why we have to go tomorrow". Emily replied. I looked at her in confusion. "Tomorrow?" "Yes". She said. "Think about it, there will be a lot of mages at the palace, there''s going to accommodation issues, feeding issues and many more. The earlier we get there, the better". She let go of Ava. "Besides, we still have to travel all the way to the palace and the journey is long and torturous". "It is". Ava nodded. My knees threatened to give way so I walked to the bench and crashed on it, I couldn''t believe we had to leave so early. Chapter 32 - 32: The Journey When Emily left to go plan with her friends for the journey the next day, I sat outside with Ava. "I''m going to miss you Levi". She sobbed and hugged me. Her tears soaked through my clothes very quickly. "I know, I will miss you too". I replied. "Don''t go". She sobbed. I raised her chin and turned to look at her. "I wish I could Ava, I really wish but the emperor can''t be disobeyed". "I know". She muttered and sniffed. "If this is our last day together for a while, we shouldn''t spend it crying, we should spend it loving each other". I said and got to my feet, I pulled her up too. She walked behind me silently as I entered the room to comfort her. ***** The next morning I didn''t go to the farm to do my chores, I sat in the room, I had packed my meager luggage and I waited for the afternoon when I would go to Emily''s house. The plan was simple, when I got to Emily''s house, I''d meet her there with four other friends. They were also mages and would be making the journey with us. As soon as I got there, we would set off for the palace. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I stood up and paced the room, I still couldn''t believe how fast things were moving. In the afternoon, my door slid open and Ava''s face poked through the doorway. "It''s time". She said. I nodded and wordlessly picked up my load and headed outside. We barely talked throughout the walk to Emily''s house, each one of us was preoccupied with thoughts. I watched Ava as she walked silently beside me, last night we''d kissed most of the night and it was early in the morning before we finally had two passionate rounds. I wasn''t worried for myself, I knew I was going to meet plenty new women at the palace, but i was worried for her, she was bound to be lonely. Unless she finds someone. The voice in my head said. **** After some moments of walking we pushed open Emily''s gate and walked in. "Hey Ava, hey Levi!" Emily greeted cheerily as we entered, every eyes in the compound to us. Other than Emily, there were three other people in the compound. A tall gangly guy with his hair excessively gelled back, A muscular guy about my height and a very beautiful girl. She was tall for a girl, her slim legs seemed to extend forever and it ended at a slim waist. Her face was dainty and pointed and her long hair reached her waist. She had a look of disdain on her face but it didn''t make her look ugly, instead it added to her beauty somehow. She regarded me with those cold piercing eyes of hers and I suddenly decided I didn''t like her very much. Beauty is a very nice attribute to have but what is beauty without a good attitude? It is like a nice looking house with a well trimmed lawn, then you enter and see unpainted walls, a broken down ceiling and moldy pipes. Nobody wants that. I looked away from her instantly but as I looked I caught the shocked expression on her face, I smirked, it seemed she wasn''t used to people not paying her attention. Emily rushed to hug me, then she hugged Ava. She dragged us to meet the three people. "Guys, these are my school mates, Aaron, Liam and Zoe. "Guys, these are my friends, Levi and Ava". Only Liam greeted us, the other two looked at us with disinterest. "Yeah whatever". Aaron said. "We have to start going now if we don''t want to be stuck at the serpent''s pass by night". "That''s true". Emily said. "Now that Levi is here, we can leave now". "Wait, how about sitting arrangements". Zoe said. "We have two carriages and the most they can take is three people, so one carriage will have space for extra load". "Cool". Liam replied. "I''m sitting wherever Zoe sits". "Me too". Aaron said and they glared at each other. I stared at them in wonder. It was easy to see why Zoe acted with disdain, the three boys must have been fighting over her and trying to impress her all the while they were there. I wasn''t a girl but even I would be annoyed by it. Zoe rolled her eyes. "Whatever". She walked up to a carriage. "I''m going in this one, it''s the best one". Aaron rushed to stand beside her. "I''m going here". He said breathlessly. "Me too". Liam yelled and ran to join them. I shook my head and walked to stand by Emily. Emily beamed. "I guess I''ll go with Levi and the extra load then". I looked at the three friends and Zoe''s smug smile had disappeared and she glared at me in frustration. I smiled as I could tell what she was thinking. She was annoyed I wasn''t simping for her like the other guys. Zoe suddenly smiled brightly again and walked to join Emily and I. "I''ve changed my mind, I''ll go with these ones". She said and stood beside me. The two boys'' mouths dropped to the ground, they couldn''t believe what they just saw. "Hey that''s not fair, I wanna go with you guys too then". Aaron yelled. "It''s not possible". Emily said. "Three passengers max, remember?" Aaron and Liam looked at each other in shock, then in annoynace. "You chased her away!" Aaron yelled and poked Liam. "Hey, it wasn''t me, it was you!" Liam said and poked him back. "Okay okay, that''s enough". Emily said and came in between them. "We have to go now". I went to Ava and hugged her one last time. Then despite the whole privacy thing, I couldn''t resist, I kissed her passionately. As Ava turned to go, I went back to Emily and Zoe. Emily''s face had clouded. "What was that for?" She asked crossly. I feigned ignorance. "Oh that? It just kinda happened, heat of the moment, I guess". I chuckled nervously. Emily shook her head and marched off into the cart in annoyance. I caught Zoe staring at me like she wanted to figure me out but couldn''t. "What are you looking at?" I snapped. She looked away and went into the carriage. I sighed and climbed in after them. It was almost evening already, we started the journey to the palace. Chapter 33 - 33: The Serpent’s Pass The carriage containing Aaron and Liam suddenly slowed to halt. I groaned and put my hand to my head, this was the third time their carriage had stopped and it had all been for one singular reason. "What is it now?" Emily shouted as our carriage slowed to a stop too. As if in reply, Liam jumped out of the carriage, two hands holding his crotch. He jumped about for a moment before he got his bearing and ran to one of the bushes by the side and began to pee. For the third consecutive time that day, the carriages had had to stop their journey because Liam''s bladder kept getting full and needed to be voided. We were all fed up of it but the others experienced more than irritation, it seemed they were actually scared. "Come on hurry up!" A shouted from the carriage. "The gate is going to be locked when we get there!" "I can''t believe we might be trapped in the serpent''s pass tonight because of you". Emily yelled. "I swear I''ll kill you if that happens". "Okay chill". Liam shouted as he hurried into the carriage. "It''s not my fault you know? It''s the travel sickness". The carriages resumed moving and our journey continued. "Travel sickness?" I asked Emily. "It''s a medical condition he has, being in motion for so long makes him have to frequently pee". Emily explained, then she remembered she was supposed to be mad at me and turned away sharply. "Why am I even talking to you?" She snapped. "I''m confused, why are you mad at me exactly?" I asked. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gaslighting was always the best option whenever you were confronted on something you''re guilty of. "Why did you kiss her?" Emily asked me. "I already told you. It was a friendly kiss, I was going to kiss her and the emotions were there, it just kinda happened". I replied. "Friendly kiss". She scoffed. "What kind of friendly kiss goes on and on for so long". I tried the gentleman tactic. "Emily, I''m sorry if it upset you, I didn''t mean for it to. Plus I''ll make it up to you". "Whatever". She replied. "I still don''t believe you anyway". She turned to Zoe. "What do you think?" Zoe looked at me with that cold gaze of hers, she turned to Emily. "I think he''s a whore". Ouch. She''s not wrong. The voice in my head reminded me. The carriage in front of us suddenly stopped. "Oh god what is it this time?" Emily moaned. Our carriage slowed to a halt and the driver leaned back. It seems the gate is locked. "What?!" Emily shouted. "This is all Liam''s fault". Zoe said, some of her cold look her been replaced by a hint of worry. "This is bad, really bad". Emily said and got down from the carriage. "Why is it so bad?" I asked as I got down too. "Don''t you get? We''re trapped in the serpent''s pass, this is where we''ll spend the night". Emily replied. "Other than the lack of good beds, I don''t see how that can be a problem". I said. "I''m sure you''ll change your mind when you''re bitten by giant snakes". Liam butted in. "Hey this is all your fault". Aaron shouted at him. "You knew of my condition, we should have started earlier". Liam yelled back. "But we had to wait for pretty boy over here". "Hey don''t pull me into this!" I wanted to yell but I kept quiet and ignored him instead. "We''re all mages, even if we get attacked by beast monsters, we should be able to handle them just fine". I told Emily. "Yeah right, you think Garlem had no mages?" Liam replied and walked away. It was a cruel statement but it was also true, Garlem had mages, probably mages even more powerful than we did, yet they managed to be destroyed. For the first time, the reality of our futures dawned on me and I shivered. We could be killed in the war we were going to fight. I looked at my profile. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 3] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 30] [Intelligence: 30] [Stamina: 30] [Speed: 30] [Mana: 310/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 50] It was comforting in a way, I felt sure the system would not let me die off very easily, it needed me alive to do its bidding. "Well, we''re trapped here, we have no choice but to make camp". Emily said. "Let''s choose a better place". "It''s the serpent''s pass, there''s no better place". Aaron said loudly but he followed her nonetheless. When we found a suitable spot, we parked the carriages and sat around them. "Now we wait for the snakes to attack us". Emily said glumly. She had not finished talking when we suddenly heard hissing sounds coming from every direction. They seemed to have detected our presence and were now surrounding us. "Great, you jinxed it". Liam complained. We all stood up and got into fighting stances, Emily, Liam and I brought out our weapons while Aaron and Zoe flexed their hands. This meant that Aaron and Zoe had mastered mana control to the level where they didn''t need weapons to channel them, I immediately knew they must be at least two star mages while Liam was a one star mage like Emily and I. Liam had a different weapon to us too, he had two metal looking fans in his hands and he flexed them in anticipation of the attack. The hissing sounds grew louder and began to echo off the trees and the walls of the hills. "Just get it over with". Zoe yelled into space. That seemed to trigger the snakes and they descended on us. I lost count when it reached twenty, they all moved slowly at us, with necks raised and ready to strike. I observed the snakes, they had rough scaly skin but unlike normal snakes, in the gaps between adjacent scales, horny projections shot out, giving the snakes the resemblance of giant non-limbed lizards. I coated my knives in air and smiled, this was why I came on this journey, to kill as many beast monsters as I could and level up quickly. I smiled and launched myself at the first serpent. Chapter 34 - 34: Power of an air mage I smiled and launched myself at the first serpent. I had only moved halfway in the air when I felt someone grab my shirt and pull me back. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I came crashing to the ground and hastily stumbled so as not to fall. I looked back and my shirt was being held by none other than Zoe. I looked at the smirk on her face and got pissed instantly. "Hey what gives?!" I shouted at her. Zoe looked at me, that stupid smirk remained on her face as she dragged me back with my shirt. She was way stronger than she looked and I found myself being yanked backwards. When I was by her side, she let go of me and she stepped in front of me. "I''ll go first". She said and walked past me. "What''s her problem?" I shouted at the others. Liam shrugged. "Hey dude, let her be. She likes to have the fight first". I looked at Emily in surpise and annoyance, Emily smiled. "He''s right, she likes delivering the first blow". I didn''t bother looking at Aaron, I knew his opinion wouldn''t be different from the other two anyway. Besides, I didn''t like him very much, other than the fact that he was a simp, he was also quite rude to me and I don''t respect people who are rude to strangers. Courtesy is a basic human attitude that every person should have, it''s what separates us from other animals, empathy and mutual respect. The highest form of intelligence is being able to respect every human unless they''ve proven they don''t deserve it. And I definitely hadn''t done anything for Aaron to think so little of me, so I decided he didn''t deserve my respect. I looked at Zoe once again, she stood in front of a particularly large serpent. Zoe didn''t look intimidated in the slightest however, she stood before the serpent, regarding it with insolence. An energy I didn''t recognize began to radiate from Zoe, it surrounded her like a blanket at first, then it spread till it surrounded us, then the entire forest. The snake seemed to sense the energy that came out of her too, it''s fierce look died down a little and it''s movement began to radiate uncertainty. Zoe raised her hand. "Well come on, what are you waiting for?" The snake''s head bobbed slightly from side to side as if it was looking for an angle to attack her, but it didn''t move or strike, it just stood there, bobbing its head from side to side. Zoe and the snake now stood at an en pass¨¦ of some sorts, neither of them made the first move and they just stared each other down, calculating, weighing their options. "Oh come on, just kill it already!" Liam shouted at her. "Keep quiet". Emily snapped at him. "That''s a level 6 beast monster". I wondered why Liam would shout at Zoe who he obviously had a crush on and was trying to impress. Call me crazy but you''re not supposed to shout in anger at a girl you''re trying to impress, what''s the point of all your earlier efforts if you yell and she feels negative emotions around you? She might decide she doesn''t want the source of those negative emotions in her life and close the door of romance on you. "I''m tired, I need to sleep". Liam complained. "Well keep that attitude up and we might all get to sleep permanently". Aaron said. Liam yawned loudly. "At this point I don''t think I mind that, as long as I get to rest". He said. I looked at Zoe again, it looked like she was done assessing the serpent and had formulated a plan, she took a step back and took a fighting stance. "Alright, I gave you the chance to attack but you didn''t take it. Don''t blame me now". Zoe said. "Wind clap!" She shouted and clapped her hands together with a force that was definitely magic assisted. Crackkk!! A loud crack resounded in the forest as a visible sound wave travelled from her hand and headed straight for the snake. Zoe was a smart mage, she was one of the best mages in her class and easily the best female mage there. She had noticed the green scales on the snakes back and knew it was a level 5 or 6 beast monster. The best way to attack the snake was to not attack at all, instead you wait for it to launch its own attacks, then you react based on that attack and launch your own counterattack. Anything other than that and you ran the risk of being dismembered and killed in a short instance. Therefore she waited for the snake to attack first, even taunting it so it would be provoked but the snake had not taken the bait. The snake was an ancient snake and it had a higher level of mana so it was able to recognize the mana in the girl, while it was a significantly lower level than his, something about the girl had made it hesitate to strike. She carried herself with a rare confidence, as if this was an everyday occurrence for her and she could easily beat it. Then her aura had started to leak out from her body and the snake recognized it, she was a distant relative of the 3rd monarch and while only a tiny drop of his blood flowed through her veins, it was still a lot of power. The blast of air headed straight for the snake and it had to twist its body to avoid it but the air still sliced part of its body on the way. Hiss! The snake hissed, fully provoked and launched itself at Zoe. This was exactly what Zoe was expecting and she jumped out of the way with amazing speed. "Wind arrows!" She shouted and ten air arrows rained down on the snake. The snake twisted and turned to avoid the arrows but some of them still ended up piercing it. I watched with awe as the snake trashed about and made a loud hissing sound. Hisssssss! It shot up suddenly at an inconceivable speed and aimed for Zoe. Chapter 35 - 35: First serpent killed It shot up suddenly at an inconceivable speed and aimed for Zoe. "Zoe!" Aaron yelled but it was too late, the snake opened its mouth wide and clamped it down on her. I looked at the others in shock and alarm, I knew the snake was strong but from the confidence Zoe exuded, I was very sure she was going to win. Zoe was the most powerful mage of all of us here and her presence and composure gave me a little reassurance that we could kill the beast monsters, maybe with a lot of effort but at least the job would be done. Now that she was crushed beneath the jaws of the serpent, I started to rethink our chance of success. With beasts like this, it was easy to see why Garlme village had been decimated. Imagine waking up to see a hundred beasts of this level attacking your village, even if you managed to kill one, how much strength would you have left to kill one more and one more until you''ve killed twenty? At one point, all the mages would have been overwhelmed and given up to exhaustion. That was what killed them, exhaustion not the beast monsters. I thought about the war the emperor declared on the beast monsters, if we did survive this serpents attack and made it to the palace, these were the kinds of beast monsters we would far during the war, what were my chances of staying alive? "Zoe!" Liam yelled and started to run to the snake, he knew it was dangerous to run up to a level 6 beast monster like that but he didn''t care, saving Zoe was all that was on his mind. Emily suddenly jumped in front of him and pushed him back, the force of the push was so great that Liam fell to the ground. "Hey what was that for?" He complained and got to his feet hurriedly. I was also confused because he was going to save Zoe who clearly needed help. Did Emily want Zoe gone? "Look". Emily said to Liam and pointed at the snake''s mouth. I followed her gaze and saw the most astonishing thing I''d ever seen. Zoe was lodged between the fangs of the snake but it couldn''t bite down on her. The reason was simple, there was a blanket of air wrapped around Zoe, as a result even though she was trapped in the mouth of the snake, she wasn''t hurt. The snake couldn''t believe what it''s eyes saw, it had launched itself at Zoe in one last, desperate attack to get rid of her and it worked, it moved too fast for her to react and now she was clamped between its jaws but it couldn''t bite down. No matter how hard the snake tried, it''s fangs couldn''t pierce her skin, then the snake looked down and saw that Zoe had used her magic to surround herself in a thick blanket of air that prevented its fangs from sinking into her body. No matter how hard it tried, it''s fangs couldn''t penetrate the blanket of air. The snake was now at a conundrum, it wanted to kill Zoe and swallow her but it was proving impossible to bite her, it had two other options, one was to swallow her alive and the other was to spit her back out. If the snake swallowed her alive, it knew she would just use her magic to slice it open from the inside and kill it. Hisssss! The snake hissed as it tried in vain to bite through the blanked of air surrounding Zoe, eventually it gave up and spat her out. Zoe twisted in the air and floated down gently. I looked at her in awe, I had been a little disappointed when I found out I had air as my element instead of fire because I believe fire was much cooler and would be more effective in battle. I saw now that that wasn''t the case, air was just as effective and cool, if not cooler. "Come let''s end this now". Zoe said calmly. "I''m starting to get tired". sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don''t rush into it". Aaron called. "It''s a level 6 beast". "I know". Zoe snapped through gritted teeth. She faced the snake again and raised her fingers at it in a ''come here'' motion. Zoe had decided the best way to get rid of the serpent was the deliver a blow to its head but she knew the snake would not let that happen easily, so she needed to make it disoriented first. Hissss! The snake hissed and launched itself at Zoe. Zoe shouted. "Vortex!" and pointed her hands at the serpent. A small vortex came out of her hands and headed for the snake, the snake tried to escape but the vortex sucked it in and twisted around violently. Hissss!! The serpent hissed as it was tumbled around inside the vortex. Zoe smiled and pushed the vortext back, it carried the snake and slammed it into a hill nearby. The snake writhed on the ground in pain but Zoe wasn''t done. "Master vortex!" She shouted and vortex much smaller than the previous one came out of her hand, it left her hand and aimed at the serpent. I wondered why a master vortex would be much smaller and less destructive than a normal vortex, the irony seemed glaring. The master vortex headed for the serpent and when it reached it, it didn''t lift it and spin it around like the first one did, instead it went right through its head and came out the other side, drilling a hole in it. Oh. It was then I realized why it was called a master vortext, it might be much smaller but it''s destructive force was ten time greater. The snake brayed and collapsed to the ground, heaving in jerky movements. Zoe walked close to it. "Air slice!" She yelled and two slices of air slashed through the snake''s neck, cutting it off. Zoe walked back to us with a smug smile on her face. "Alright my turn". Aaron said and stepped forward. Chapter 36 - 36: The air wall. "Alright my turn". Aaron said and stepped forward, he cracked his knuckles and they made a loud sound. It was completely dark now and night had fully reached, I tried to stay alert but despite the adrenaline rushing through my bloodstream, I was starting to feel slightly sleepy. I looked at the other mages and the tired expression on their faces told me they were just as tired. Zoe was the worst of us, she stood straight but one could easily see she was exhausted, she panted heavily and beads of sweat dripped from her face. The two drivers of the carriages had huddled in one carriage together, they watched with frightened faces as we faced the serpents. I felt slight pity for them, they didn''t sign up for all these. "Don''t expect me to take as long as you did". Aaron said and smirked at Zoe. "This is a man''s job, only a man can do it well". Even though Zoe was slightly tired from the battle she just finished, a look of disdain still managed to creep on her face. She said nothing in response though. Aaron stepped forward and picked a snake randomly, he walked to it and stretched his arms. The serpent''s tongue flickered in the air as it studied Aaron. It could see that he was cocky, it could also sense the mana level inside him and it knew it wasn''t particularly high so this was going to be an easy battle for it. Aaron didn''t like the way the snake looked at him, it felt like he was an exotic dinner it was going to enjoy. Irritation crossed his face but it was gone in a second. "How do we do this?" He asked the serpent with a smile on his face. "Do we bow to each other first or what?" "Stop stalling for time and fight that beast!" Liam shouted at him from the back. Aarons smile faded and a frown came on his face. "Hey, I didn''t see this energy when it was her turn!" He yelled. "It was there". Emily said. "He''s been complaining since the start of the fight like he''s not the reason we''re stuck here". "Hey, it''s not my fault I have travel sickness". Liam complained. "I just want to rest but scaredy cat over there doesn''t want to fight his beast". "How about I come fight you instead". Aaron snapped. "Don''t think because you''re a level two mage, I can''t take you". Liam said. "Bring it on". "Shut up you two". Emily said. "While you two scatterbrains are busy arguing like kids, the snakes are getting closer to us". I looked around and realized she was right, the snakes had been a few feet away from us before but now they had inched closer to us while we were unaware. The snakes acted with coordination that I didn''t know was possible for beast monsters, they had also acted subtly, with intelligence . I realized there was still a lot I didn''t know about beast monsters. I coated my knives with air in anticipation of their attack. As if a trigger was released, the snakes suddenly rushed at us. Hissss!! Hisss!! Hisss!!!! The forest was filled with the sound of several hisses as the serpents launched themselves at us with veracity. A large serpent aimed at me and tried to strike its fangs at my face, I moved out of the way and brought my knife to slash its head off but a powerful breeze ripples through the forest and the snakes were all lifted up from the ground and flung away from us. Whooooshhh! I looked up and saw Zoe sag to the ground, understanding dawned on me, she had created the wind that pushed all the snakes away even though it had cost her a lot of energy. Just how powerful was this girl? "Zoe!" Liam shouted and ran to help her up. "I''m fine". Zoe said and got to her feet although her knees buckled. "It''s better if we fight them one by one". She said. "You''re right". Aaron said and flexed his hands. "Fire wall.." He shouted and was about to move his hands when Zoe shouted. "Stop!" We all looked at her and she held her hand up at Aaron. "Fire is too dangerous". S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I know, but what choice do we have really?" Aaron said. "Liam is not strong enough to build an air barrier and we don''t even know what the new kid does". Zoe nodded grimly. "I know, I''ll do it". "No, you''re too weak". Liam and Aaron protested at the same time. "Guys". Emily said with a slight quiver in her voice. I looked around and saw that the snakes were advancing on us again. "Look we don''t have time, I''ll do it". Zoe said and shrugged herself free of his hold. She staggered a but stood regardless. "Air wall!" She shouted and the air around us began to gather violently, it formed a large circular barrier with us in the middle, forcing the snakes to run back. They knew if they touched the wall, they would be sucked in and flung away. "Good job". Aaron said to her. I noticed that when faced with battle, his simping demeanor had disappeared and he was now very serious like. "Open a gap in the middle, let one come in". Aaron continued to say. Zoe nodded, she groaned and I could see the vein in her forehead twitch as she strained. A gap opened up in the air wall, the gap grew bigger until it was big enough for a snake to enter. "Okay that''s enough". Aaron said. We waited and watched as a serpent noticed the gap and rushed to it, it slithered in. "Close it". Emily told Zoe and she nodded, the gap began to reduce. Aaron smiled and flexed his hands, ready to fight the snake. Then something crazy happened, another serpent noticed the gap in the air wall and jumped in before it closed. "Oh no". Liam exclaimed. Chapter 37 - 37: Cage of fire "No". Emily whispered. The two serpents raised their heads and slithered towards Aaron. His cocky had demeanor disappeared, he felt he could take one of the snakes on by himself and win but two serpents was else entirely, especially serpents that were as cordinated as these ones. "We have to help him". Liam said, he started to walk towards Aaron. "We can''t". Zoe said and shook her head vehemently. "He''s going to die". Liam retorted. "We are mages, we have a code". Zoe replied and shook her head again. "What''s the point of a code if one of us is going to die?" Liam said. "She''s right Liam". Emily cut in. "In good times and bad, we can''t break the code". Liam looked defeated and he walked back to join us, Emily put an arm around him. I looked at Emily. "What''s going on, why won''t anyone help him?" If a mage steps up to a fight, they must complete the fight by themselves. Emily explained. They must do it without external help. I looked at them in surprise, that rule didn''t make any sense to me, the point of having comrades is the teamwork and having the luxury of someone helping you out in time of danger. Emily read the look on my face and sighed. "I don''t think you understand". She said. "We expect mages to fully understand the seriousness of fights so they don''t abuse their abilities". I thought about it and it made a little sense honestly, mages are very powerful beings and one thing about power is that it doesn''t mix well with emotions. A mage must not be as prone to anger or provocation like an average human being or else he or she risked using their mana to wreck havoc on people, things or even places. Aaron flexed his hands and studied the two serpents in front of him, he had told Zoe to open the wall thinking he would fight one snake but another one had entered and now faced two snakes all by himself. The odds of him winning against two snakes was very low compared to one snake but Aaron couldn''t give up now, especially since none of the other mages could help him. He didn''t know if any of them wanted to help him anyway but even if they did, they couldn''t, it was out of their control and they had to follow the code of mages. Hissss!!! S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The first snake hissed at him and gave a weak hearted strike. Aaron didn''t flinch, he knew the snake wasn''t actually going to strike him, it only wanted to test him, see how scared he was. As expected, the snake pulled back from the strike just before it got near him. "I''m not scared of you". Aaron said with a smile. In fact you''re lucky you have a friend here, you''d be dead by now. Hissss!! Hisss!! The two snakes hissed in response to his words and Aaron had to wonder if they understood what he was saying. He studied the situation again and decided he had to put the snakes on the defensive while also searching for an opening for him to hit them. He began to build a fireball in his hand, the two snakes saw what he was doing and moved fast to prevent him from shooting the fireball, they both lunged at him from different directions but Aaron was more than ready for them, he formed the fireballs in his two hands and pointed each hand at one snake. Then he shot them. The fireballs left his hand and zoomed straight at the snakes, and they had to cancel their attacks midway and twist their bodies to avoid the fireballs. Hiissss!! The first snake hissed and lunged at Aaron. Aaron ducked to the side and covered his palm in fire, he touched it to the snake''s neck as he moved out of the way. Shrrrr! There was a burning sound as his palm burned through the snake''s scales, causing smoke to rise from the spot and fill his nose. The smell of burning skin quickly spread to the other mages'' noses. Hissss!! The snake hissed in agony and twisted it''s body violently, it jumped away from Aaron and moved back to nurse it''s wounds. The other snake saw what Aaron just did to the first snake and was reluctant to fight Aaron, it decided to be more cautious in its approach. "Way to go!"!Liam cheered. "Now finish them up!" Aaron smiled to himself, Liam was his best friend ever since they met at the academy and even though they were both competing to win Zoe''s heart, he still cared deeply about Liam and it was nice to know Liam cared about him. "I''ll be fine, I don''t need a cheerleader". He shouted back at Liam. Liam scowled. "For that I hope one of them bites you". Aaron smiled again and brought his attention back to the snake circling him. Hissss!! The second snake hissed loudly as it studied Aaron. While Aaron''s mana level was not as high as Zoe''s, fire was still a very destructive element that could burn it even at a low level. It decided a quick strike would be the best option and launched itself at Aaron. Aaron flexed his hands very quickly. "Cage of iron!" He shouted and the flames that left his hand formed the shape of a cage around the snake. Hissss! The snake hissed loudly as it was trapped in the cage, the cage fell with it and began to burn. The first snake seeing that Aaron was distracted used to opportunity to crawl close to him undetected, it had coiled around his feet and now wanted to crawl around his body. Emily was the first to see it. "Aaron look out!" She shouted and pointed to his feet. Aaron looked down and saw the snake, the snake twisted around him quickly, trapping him. "No!" Emily shouted. With Aaron now trapped and unable to escape, the snake raised its head and went in for the strike. Chapter 38 - 38: Broken Code With Aaron now trapped and unable to escape, the snake raised its head and went in for the strike. We watched in silence as the snake''s head descended in a slow motion, ready to strike Aaron. A bolt of anger ran through my body, this didn''t make sense. To lose a comrade to a beast monster because of some obnoxious rule put in place by a group of mages who thought so highly of themselves and acted like gods. The problem was that we weren''t gods or even comparable, at least not at this early level of magic. Perhaps in the future when we increased in levels, we could be comparable to gods and as such be forced to bear such responsibilities and follow rules like this one. Why did we have to lose our colleague to a single serpent when we could easily rescue him, in fact if we had worked together from the beginning, we could have been halfway done fighting the serpents together, or maybe killed enough of them that the rest run off. I looked at the descending jaws of the serpent and clenched my knives tighter. Emily saw what I was doing and held her arm in front of me. "Dont". She said, it was a simple warning, devoid of any extra syllables but it carried the weight of the implication of what i was about to do. If I stepped in, I would be breaking a sacred mage code and there will be punishment for it. I let out a huff of air, it was just as well that I wasn''t a member of the mage academy yet. Maybe if I was part, I would share their sentiments. "I won''t watch a team mate die". I said to her and brushed her hand off and ran at the serpent. "No, don''t interfere you fool!" Liam shouted and ran after me but it was too late, I jumped at the serpent and struck it''s head with my mana coated knife. Hissssss! The snake hissed and twisted vehemently, it loosened its grip around Aaron who climbed out of it, looking at me like a mad man. "Are you crazy?" He shouted. "I''ll assume you just told me ''thanks for saving my life". I replied drily and walked off, leaving him to finish off the serpent. "Why would I do that?" He yelled at me as I walked off. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Maybe because that''s what grateful people do". I snapped back, my head was hot and I felt a well of sadness rise in my chest. With my action, I had probably willingly handed off my chance to join the academy and be a mage. We would get to the palace and they would report me to the masters, the master would summon me for questioning. I could almost picture them standing around me in a semi circle, eyes blazing with anger as they repeated my alleged crime to me and ask me to confirm if I truly did it. I could picture the masters, old frail looking men with long white beards. They would recoil in shock and disgust when I admitted to doing it. "Why did you do it?" One of them would ask, probably a kind master, loved by all his student, one who loved kids and tried to find a way to be kind towards young mages. "Why did you break a sacred code deliberately?" He would ask, wanting to give me a chance to redeem myself. What would I say then? Would I tell them I did it because it was the righ thing to do? That I thought the rule was a stupid one especially for lower ranked mages? I imagined the old mage who asked me the question hoping I''d take the olive branch, looking at me with sympathy in his eyes, and a bit of regret that I wasn''t smart enough to rescue myself from the hole I dug. "You just put us in a very uncomfortable position". Liam''s voice cut into my thoughts, he looked at me with a hint of pain in his eyes. I nodded and faced Aaron and the serpent. Aaron had just been rescued from the jaws of the serpent and quite literarily, of death. He looked at the serpent writhing on the floor, it was obviously in pain and blood leaked from the slight gash in its head. He glanced behind him to see the boy who had saved him, breaking the rules of the academy. He sighed and faced the serpent. "You caused this". He said and pointed his hand at it. "Fire blanket". He said and flames rushed out of his hands, forming a thick spread of fire that wrapped around the serpent, burning it into a crisp. He walked back to join the group with a little uncertainty. I almost smiled when I saw him walk back to us, his usual cocky swagger was gone and he walked with a little bit of humility. "The rule is stupid". I said to all of them. "This is war and it''s more important than an arbitrary rule". "The rules are put in place to protect us and protect others from us". Zoe argued. "All that doesn''t matter right now does it?" I asked. "We''re not the biggest threat to ourself right now, the beast monsters are and if we let one of us die now, that''s one less mage that will fight with us on the battlefield against them". "He has a point". Emily said to Zoe, Liam nodded. "The point is, in battle we''re supposed to help each other out and have each other''s backs, regardless of the situation". I continued. "If you plan to punish me for that then go ahead". Aaron stepped forward and walked up to me, he was taller than me so when he placed his hand on my shoulder, he had to lean in slightly. The words that came out of his mouth next surprised me. "I agree with you". Chapter 39 - 39: Do you have my back? The words that came out of his mouth next surprised me. "I agree with you". I blinked in surpise. "You do?" Aaron nodded. "You''re right, this is war and not some fancy tournament or ego driven duel, this is war and we need to have each other''s backs no matter the context. Just like you had mine earlier". He paused. "Thanks for helping me out". I was too stunned to speak, I just stared at him in surpise. "Come on Zoe". Liam said. "Don''t ruin the vibe". Zoe rolled her eyes. "Fine, we can break as many codes as we want, not like I care anyway". "Whoopie". Liam exclaimed. "That''s the spirit". "So we''ve agreed, we''re not going to follow that rule from now till we get to the palace?" Emily asked. "From now till the end of the war". I replied and the others nodded. "Well, now that we''ve settled that, I think it''s my turn to fight". Liam said and stepped forward. His weapon was a gauntlet, I had seen gauntlets in numerous movies, comics and video games in my previous life but I had never seen them before. "What''s his power?" I asked Emily but she only smiled. "Watch". She replied and pointed. "Okay Zoe, you can make a gap in the wall now". Liam said and I could see her mama coat the gauntlets. Zoe nodded and a slight gap appeared in the air wall. It seemed like no snake was going to notice the tiny gap and I was tempted to ask Zoe to increase its size but I remembered what happened the previous time and kept quiet instead. After a few moments, a snake finally noticed the gap, it peered inside for a while like a baby kangaroo peers in its mother''s pouch. It seemed as if it was unwilling to believe the gap was real. "Come on, enter". Liam muttered under his breath, he was getting impatient because the longer he waited for the serpent, the greater the fear in him grew. He had stepped up to the place fairly confident in his abilities and believed he stood a chance of wining. But the longer he stood there, the higher the wave of fear in his gut rose, at the moment it had risen up to his neck and Liam didn''t want it pass that level, after all what good would he be if he drowned in fear? The snake finally decided the gap was real and not an illusion, it pushed its head into the hole and the rest of its body soon slithered in. "Finally". Emily sighed. I watched with curious eyes as Liam raised his hands covered by the gauntlets, I was interested in watching how he would control his element with the gauntlets. Zoe strained her forehead and the gap closed behind the snake, trapping it with us. I looked at her, she had kept the air wall up all these while even though it seemed like a very difficult technique, I had to talk to her after the battle and beg her to teach me more air skills. Liam didn''t waste any time, as soon as the gap closed behind the snake, he attacked. "Earth spikes!" He shouted and four spiky projections rose from the ground and aimed for the snake. So that was his power, he could control earth, no wonder he used a weapon that would keep his fingers free and highly mobile. The snake hissed and moved quickly, dodging the spikes of earth but Liam wasn''t ready to let it rest, he sent another set of spikes at the serpent. The snake tried to avoid them all but some ended up piercing it, although none pierced it well enough to kill or cause major damage. Hisssss!! The snake hissed in pain as several cuts appeared on its body, the cuts were soon leaking blood. I watched in awe, I''d never watched an earth mage fight before so I wasn''t really sure what to expect in terms of effectiveness and destructive capability, but watching Liam made me realize just how powerful earth was. To think he was just a one star mage, I wondered what a four or five star earth mage would be capable of, they would probably be able to move mountain and shift hills. Hissssss! The snake hissed at Liam with venom and slithered swift towards him. Liam slammed his gauntlet on the ground and a crack appeared where it met the ground, the crack traveled in a straight line towards the slithering snake. When the crack reached the snake, the ground caved in, swallowing the snake with it. "Wow". I whispered, I stared at Liam in awe, he was only a one star mage and two higher level mages had fought before him but he seemed much stronger and more powerful than them at the moment. Were earth mages that strong? Liam had a smug smile on his face as turned to face us. "And that''s, ladies and gentlemen, is how you handle business". He looked at Aaron. "Swift, convincing and efficient, and I didn''t even have to get saved". Aaron scowled and Liam''s smile widened, he turned to Zoe. "See, I''m much stronger and better, I''m even bigger down there you know" He raised his eye brows in a knowing fashion. His moment of gloating was soon cut short though, with a loud hiss, the snake suddenly jumped out of the pit and launched itself at Liam. Liam heard the attack and turned around quciky but it was too late for him to do anything. Whoooosh. Flames suddenly shot at the serpent, causing it to stop mid air. I turned to look at Aaron in surprise, the rest of us also looked at him. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What?" Aaron said when he saw us staring. "Didn''t we agree to have each other''s backs?" He smiled when we didn''t respond and shot our more flames at the serpent till it was burnt to a crip. Just then Zoe dropped to her feet. "I can''t hold it up anymore, the wall is going to break anytime now". Chapter 40 - 40: Bloodlust part 1 Just then Zoe dropped to her feet. "I can''t hold it up anymore, the wall is going to break anytime now". "What?" Liam shouted. "Can''t you hold it a little longer?" "Come on don''t be insensitive!" Emily snapped at him, she rushed to Zoe. "It''s okay, you''ve tried, let it drop". "Oh we''re so toast". Liam moaned. We all waited with baited breaths as the air wall became weaker, Zoe''s magic was waning as the exhaustion took over her body. I wondered if we would be able to kill all the beasts or they would overwhelm us like they did the mages of Garlem. Zoe''s magic finally gave out and the air wall disappeared. The snakes realized the wall was gone and began to slither towards us. Hissss! Hisss!! Hissssss!!! Multiple hissing sounds could be heard as several snakes suddenly began to advance at us. "Okay, we can do this guys, we can kill then all". Liam said in an unsteady voice. "All we have to do is stick together". "There''s no need to lie". Zoe said quietly and our heads snapped to face her. "She''s right". Aaron said grimly. "We''re outnumbered and tired, plus they have to home advantage". He wiped off the sweat from his forehead. "I hate to be a pessimist but I don''t see us winning this". "You mean you don''t see us coming out alive". I replied, he shrugged. The snakes were now close to us, by some good luck, our backs were facing a steep hill so the snakes couldn''t surround us completely, instead they formed a semicircle around us. I coated my knives in mana, surely the system would not let me die, or even if I did, it wouldn''t be an easy one. [Multiple enemy attack detected] [Initiating battle mode] [Initiating bloodlust] I stared at the screen, what was bloodlust? Then I remembered the last time I fought multiple beast monsters, I had fallen into a frenzy and killed over twenty beasts without even knowing it. Was that bloodlust? I stroked my chin, could it be that the bloodlust was activated during the fight then too and I was just too preoccupied to notice, that seemed like the best answer. As the serpents drew near, I suddenly felt adrenaline course through my body, my vision seemed to brighten and I could see the snakes in better clarity. All thought left my mind and only the desire to sink my blades into the scales of the serpents remained in me. "Leave them for me". I said to the others and ran to the beast. I wasn''t in danger, it was the other way round, they were in danger. I was the predator and they were the prey. You''re not the predator, the system is. The voice in my head corrected me. You''re as much a prey as they are. I smiled. "Well, my fellow prey are about to be slaughtered like chickens". I said aloud. I didn''t stop running till I reached the first serpent, it lunged at me but I moved out of the way in time and drove my knife at its side. The snake twisted out of the way and avoided the knife, it seemed to look at me smugly as if it was gloating . It lunged at me again and I moved out of the way, i feigned like I was I aiming for its side but changed my course at the last minute and aimed for its head. The snake moved its head out of the way just in time and moved back. We were engaged in a dance, our steps and movements complemented each other as we teased each other. I pulled back and watched the serpent, it had been much easier to kill the beast monsters back home but this one was much stronger, much smarter, and much more calculating than them. I could see the intelligence in its eyes as it anticipated my moves and then reacted based on it. It was also studying me for any weak points so it could launch its attacks. I laughed and it sounded hollow in my ears, the snake still thought I was a normal mage, with normal weaknesses, it didn''t know I had a bloodthirsty system that overpowered me in fights. I clenched my knives tighter and rushed at it, the snake anticipated my attacks and dodged, twisting its body with impressive control. I didn''t stop my attacks, I kept relentlessly stabbing at it, trying to catch it off guard. I suddenly flipped my knife in my hand and flung it at the snake. The knife was coated with mana so it flew through the air at a great speed, the snake saw it and managed to move out of the way in time, however I was there waiting for it. I sunk my knife into its sides and twisted it. Hissss!! Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The snake hissed and writhed in the air, I wasn''t done though, I pulled out the knife and drove it in again and again there were at least six bleeding wounds in its side. The snake was on the ground by now and as I raised my knife to finish the job, another snake leaped at me. I ducked and rolled on the ground. I drove my knife into its side too, it hissed and collapsed on top of me. "Levi!" Emily cried as she watched the snake collapse on me, she assumed I had been crushed under its weight. Trapper beneath the now motionless snake, I dug my knife into its body furiously carving a large hole in its belly. [1 beast monster killed] I reinforced it with mana so it would cut faster, soon I had cut through its belly, the snake''s intestines fell on me but I pushed them away and made started to make a hole in its back too. Crackkk! I heard a loud crack and the ground split beneath me and the snake, I fell inside the pit but the snake was upheld by its other ends. From the small light in the pit I could see Liam''s face and he was grinning. Chapter 41 - 41: Bloodlust part 2 "Hey pretty boy". He said through his smile, he hit the ground again. Crackkk! There was loud crack and the pit I was in widened further, this time it was wide enough to crawl out of the pit. I climbed out the pit and Liam helped me up. "That was sick man". He said and bumped my shoulder. "You were like a badass in there". He looked at the blood that smeared my body and parts of the snake intestine around me and wrinkled his nose. "Ewww, what exactly happened there?" He asked. Just then, Emily ran up to me and held my shoulder. "Oh thank goodness you''re fine". She exclaimed. She pulled back to look at me and made a face. "What is that?" "Snake intestine". I replied simply. "Ewww". She said and pulled back. "Why do you have snake intestine on you?" "I didn''t know Liam would help me out". I said sheepishly and rubbed the back of my net. "So I kinda planned to cut myself out of the snake. I was halfway done when he opened the pit". When I was done explaining, I could see that the entire team thought I was crazy, it was evident on the expressions on their faces. Along with the expressions on their faces was a grudging respect, Zoe who hadn''t really looked at me since we started our journey now looked at me with a curiosity that I wasn''t sure I understood. We didn''t have time to dwell on this though, the snakes were still pouring in so I ran for my fallen knife, the one I flung at the snake to distract it. I found it on the ground and picked it, I immediately rushed at the nearest serpent. On and on we fought the snakes, killing some, injuring some, their number continued to drop while we remained unhurt. We had a few scratches though, and I was sure all of us would have a lot of bumps and bruises after the fight. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I sped through the serpents, digging my knives into their bodies and ripping them apart. One by one they all fell before my blades. [1 beast monster killed ] [1 beast monster killed ] [1 beast monster killed] [1 beast monster killed] [1 beast monster killed] I kept getting notifications as they fell, at one point i didn''t even see my friends again, I only saw the snakes, waiting for me to snuff out the lives from their lungs. The others were too tired to fight now and they had stopped fighting, they watched with awe and slight fear as I continued my killing spree. Yet it wasn''t enough, there were too many beast monsters and no matter how hard we fought or he quickly we killed them, more came out to attack us. I sagged to ground, exhausted and unable to move my body anymore, a quick glance around me told me that the others were at the last of their energies too. "I dont think we''re going to make it". Liam said sadly. We all nodded, the snakes were creeping up on us now and we didn''t have the strength to repel them. Surely you won''t let me die like this! I shouted in my head at the system. What''s the point of everything if I''m going to die here. There was no response, no sign of acknowledgment of my thoughts from the system. Come on, there''s no fancy new tricks? There''s no survival mode? Still no response. It seemed the system wasn''t coming to save me this time, I closed my eyes and waited for death. Then I heard Aaron''s voice. "Wait, see". I opened my eyes and the snakes had turned back and were fleeing into the forest. I looked around. "What''s going on, why are they running?" I asked. "I don''t know". He replied. Then Emily exclaimed. "It''s daybreak already, that must be why they''re leaving, they don''t attack during the day". I looked up and the sky had brightened, splashes of white painted the blue sky, still slightly dark simxe it was early in the morning. "It''s daybreak". I said and smiled, we had survived the serpents pass even though it had cost us almost everything we had. Liam jumped to his feet and headed for the carriage, he looked at the two drivers. "Come on let''s go quickly, what are you waiting for?" The drivers who hadn''t slept throughout the night nodded and came out of the carriage where they both hid in the night. They looked truamatized and the horror was painted all over their faces. I realized how scary it must have been for them, trapped in the serpent''s pass with us, however unlike us they had no powers and couldn''t protect themselves if they were attacked. I got up from the ground and wordlessly headed for the carriage, I wanted nothing more than to leave the serpents pass as soon as possible. ***** Here''s the extra chapter.. Let''s hit a new target this week! Vote for the chapters if you want extra chapters. 30 stones by this week Friday = 2 extra chapters 40 stones = 4 chapters Chapter 42 - 42: The palace A sharp jolt of our carriage woke me up. I looked around and saw that we were still riding on the way to the palace. "I was wondering when you''d wake up". A voice said to me and I looked up to see Zoe smiling at me. I rubbed my eyes to be sure I was seeing clearly, when did Zoe start talking to me? And when did she start smiling too? "How long was I gone?" I asked her, yawning. "I don''t know, I just woke up not too long ago". She replied with a smirk. "Why then did you.." I started to say but I kept quiet and just sighed. Beside me, Emily was still fast asleep. I looked at, she looked peaceful as she rested blissfully. Baamm! Our carriage hit another stone jolting us again, Emily woke up this time. "What''s going on?" She asked in a groggy voice. "We''re in front of the palace". Zoe replied. "We are?" I asked at the same time as Emily, Zoe nodded. I looked out and truly, we were just a few meters away from the palace. The stony castle rose fro the city like a relic, a momento of a dominant empire, I stared at it in awe. A loud bell signaled our arrival at the palace. I stared as we passed through the open gates, everywhere I looked there were symbols, reminding anyone who walked the cobblestone streets of the power that reigned in the empire. The flags, gray flags with the image of golden sun in the center were mounted on the top of every column. Zoe saw me staring at them and said. "The sun is a symbol of the emperor, he is called the golden emperor because of the way he shines". I looked back at her and nodded, it was one of the things that had changed ever since the fight, Zoe had been warmer to me and she even engaged in small talk with me. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The smell of food, both spoiled and fresh filled the air, along with filth, horses and musty people and i winced and pinched my nose shut. Emily saw this and chuckled. "What are you going to do, avoid breathing till we leave the palace?" She was right, what good would pinching my nose do, I had to get used to the foul smell. I let go of my nose and winced as the smell hit me again. "You''ll get used to it". Zoe promised and I nodded. The palace was getting busier as a lot of mages arrived and there was traffic congestion so the carriages crawled along. I tried to find Aaron and Liam''s carriages amidst the commotion but I was unable to, they had been swallowed by the sea of carriages. I stared at the people in the castle, there was a diverse range of people walking around. From bearded and beardless peddlers to servant girls carrying armfuls of hatboxes, every body seemed busy. A few of them paused to watch the proceeding of carriages with interest, I''m sure they heard of us already, all the mages in the empire, here in the castle to save them from the beast monsters. A young man who looked just a little older than me walked past our carriage, he was dressed in a purple cape and a brooch was lined over his left breast. He had a handsome face and he smiled as he was walked by slowly. Beside him was another equally handsome man who was slightly shorter than him, this man''s face was rugged and he kept his face in a stern frown. "That''s the crown Prince, and the captain of the guard". Emily explained to me. I nodded and watched as the two of them walked with confidence through the throng of people. Young women rallied around them, giggling and waving, the prince smile back and waved while the captain kept his face passive. We soon entered the marketplace proper and the crowd here was even greater, several merchants and traders sat at stalls, before them sat boxes and bowls of tunics, gowns, tapestry and different sparkling jewelry that I had to admit looked expensive. "Ooohh". Zoe coed as we passed the jewelry and I smirked. Women¡­ We soon arrived at a clearing and the carriage slowly came to a stop. "We''re here". Emily said and climbed out of the carriage, I followed suit, carefully holding my bag in my hand. As soon as my feet touched the ground, the system came to life. [You have a new quest] [Quest: finger Zoe before day ends] [Reward: New skill, vortex] [Failure to complete mission: penalty] What?! Chapter 43 - 43: Registration "What happened?" Zoe asked turning to me and I scooted away from her, was I supposed to tell her the system wanted me to stick a finger inside her? Aaron and Liam who had gotten down from their carriage walked up to us. "Lovely place right?" Liam asked me with a grin. I gave him a weak smile and nodded, I had not been impressed with the castle so far, it was a colloidal structure that buzzed with life perhaps that was why I disliked it. "Oh I love this place". Emily squealed happily and turned as she took in the surroundings. Aaron and I shared a look, then he shrugged his shoulders. "Maybe we should start looking for accommodation". Zoe suggested, I followed her gaze towards the multiple carriages and the small crowd of mages that thronged from them, soon this place would be filled with people and registration of any sort would be almost impossible. "Where are we going to do that?" Liam asked frowning, he looked around but there was no tents in sight, they were probably in a different location but how were we supposed to find it? A young man approached us at that moment, he looked like he was in his mid twenties with his short chestnut colored hair and a face that on first glance wasn''t too handsome but if you looked clearly at the tone of his skin, his sapphire eyes and the lone scar that ran from his lips halfway up his cheek, you would realize he was good looking in a rugged type of way. He smiled brightly. "Are you guys mages?" He asked. We exchanged glances among ourselves before I nodded. "Yes we are". The man''s smile widened. "Good, come with me, I''ll show you where to register". We shared looks again, hesitant to follow this stranger to a location we didn''t know. He sensed our reluctance and his brows furrowed in confusion, then he realized the strangeness of the situation had made us unable to trust him since he was a stranger. He chuckled nervously. "I suppose I should have expected you not to trust a stranger. He said and stretched his hand towards a jar of water laying at the side. The water flowed out of the jar and floated in the air at the command of his fingers. Satisfied by the look of awe on our faces he smiled. "I''m a mage too, I was sent to direct new arrivals to the tent for proper registration". I was convinced now and no longer felt threatened by the man so I shrugged and started walking behind him, the rest of the team also followed suit. The man led us down the street to a green tent just off the roadside and pointed. That''s the registration point, good luck in your stay here. He said and waved us off before returning to the carriage stop, most probably to direct more mages to the tent. I looked at the tent, it was a fairly large tent and it flapped quietly in the slow wind. A few mages were standing around it, some were going in while others were coming out. I paused briefly at the entrance of the tent and looked back, Emily was directly behind me and she smiled reassuring, I smiled back and stepped in. Inside the tent was barely furnished, a long table and two chairs were the only pieces of furniture in there. The desk was littered with a number of files, while another pile stood on the floor beside it. Two middle aged men sat at the desk, one was furiously writing while the other pored of files, occasionally saying something to the other man. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A third man stood at their middle, he looked up when we came in and smiled. "Come in". He said and motioned for us to enter. I stepped in gingerly and slowed my gait so that the others would go before me. I needed to know what question to expect during the procedure. Emily was the first to reach the table, the man on the right looked at her. "Academy?" He asked in a deep voice. "Firefox academy". Emily replied and the man nodded as if he was impressed, he dug through some files until he found which he was looking for. "Name?" He asked her. "Emily Stone". She replied and the man pored through the files in his hands obviously looking for her name. He found it and nodded, scanning through her file. "Level?" He asked. "Two star mage". She replied. "Good, and what element?" He asked her. "Fire". She replied. "Okay, you know who I am?" The man asked. "Yes, master Wun". Emily replied. Master Wun nodded and closed the file, he whispered something to the man beside him and the man scribbled on the note pad in front of him. When he was done, he picked a card on the table and handed to Emily. "When you get out of the tent, go to your right and keep walking till you see a series of wine colored tents, enter the biggest one and give them that card, they''ll sort out your accommodation". He said. Emily nodded and collected the card, she went outside the tent, smiling at us on the way. Aaron stepped up next. "Academy?" Master Wun asked. "Firefox". Aaron replied. "Name?" Master Wun asked. "Aaron Black". Master Wun paused to look at him. "Don''t tell me you come from the prestigious Black family". He said in disbelief. Aaron shrugged. "I do". He replied. Master Wun nodded, his face became warmer to Aaron. "Level?" He asked. Two star mage. Aaron replied. "Element?" Master Wun asked. "Fire". Aaron replied. Master Wun closed the file, he whispered to the man beside him just as he did for Emily and the man scribbled on the note pad in front of him. When he was done, he picked a card on the table and handed to Aaron. "When you get out of the tent, go left and keep walking till you see a series of purple colored tents, enter the biggest one and give them that card, they''ll sort out your accommodation". He said. Liam went next. "Academy?" Master Wun asked. "Firefox". He replied. Name? Master Wun asked. "Liam Jacobson". He replied. "Level?" Master Wun asked. "One star mage". Liam replied. Master Wun raised his eyebrows but he nodded. "Element?" "Earth". Liam replied. Master Wun nodded once again. "I''m going through your files and you have a lot of potential, keep pushing and you just might become something very special". Liam nodded humbly although I could see his chest puff out a little more, he was obviously pleased by the praise. Zoe was next, she walked up the table and the other man smiled as he saw her. "Hello Zoe". He said. "Hello master Gon". She replied with a smile. Chapter 44 - 44: Demonstration Master Wun stared at the two of them. "You know her?" He asked master Gon. "Yes". Master Gon replied and laughed heartily. She''s my niece. Master Wun smiled at that and turned to look at Zoe. "Academy?" He asked. "Firefox". Zoe replied. He nodded. "Name?" "Zoe Reeds". She replied. "Level?" He asked. "Level Two". She said. "Element?" He asked. "Air". She replied. Master Wun''s eyes scanned her file and he smiled. "You''re a remarkable talent". He said simply and handed her the card. "When you get out of the tent, go to your right and keep walking till you see a series of wine colored tents, enter the biggest one and give them the card, they''ll sort out your accommodation". Zoe nodded and left, it was now my turn. I walked up to the table, Master Wun shuffled through the files absentmindedly. "Academy?" He asked. I swallowed, this was the moment I''d been dreading slightly. "None". I replied. The room went quiet as the three masters stopped what they doing and stared at me. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Master Wun''s brows furrowed in confusion. "What do you mean?" He asked. "I have no academy". I repeated. "How is that possible?" Master Wun looked at the other masters at the table, he then turned back to me. "How old are you?" "18". I replied. "Then you should be registered in an academy by now". He said with a frown. "I recently just discovered I had magic". I explained to him. "Just discovered magic at such an old age?" Master Gon muttered in confusion. How is that possible. "I don''t know". I replied. Master Wun''s frown deepened. "Element?" He asked. "Air". I said. He stared at me impassively. "Could you demonstrate for us". He said. "Yes, but I''ve never been taught any techniques, I can only coat my knife in air". I replied him. "Go on then". He said. I brought out my knife and controlled the mana till it covered the knife completely. "He really is a mage". The third man whose name I didn''t know said breathlessly. "I''m curious, when did you discover you were a mage?" Master Gon asked me. "A few weeks ago". I replied. "And why didn''t you go to the academy?" "My friend told me the academy wasn''t admitting more students for the moment, so I didn''t bother". I explained. He nodded before scribbling something down, Master Wun gave me a card. "Go to right and find the purple tent". He said. I nodded and collected the card, then I stepped out of the tent. Emily, Zoe, Aaron and Liam were all standing outside the tent, waiting for me. "What took you so long?" Emily asked when she saw me. "They wanted to know why I wasn''t in any academy, they also wanted to see me demonstrate my magic". I explained to the gang. "Yeah, yeah whatever, let''s go get our accommodation now". Liam said and started walking off. Emily scowled at him but she and Zoe walked off the opposite direction, Aaron and I shared a look, he shrugged and started walking after Liam, I followed suit. "Wait!" Emily suddenly shouted and we turned back to look at her. "We all meet back here at sunset". She called. "Okay". Aaron said and we continued walking. We soon got to a cluster of tents, the biggest one was easy to spot at the center, we entered and inside there were two men who sat at a large desk. One of the men drummed his finger idly on the table, he looked up when we entered. "Hi, we were asked to bring this here". Aaron said and gave him the card. The man looked lazily at the three of us. "Bring yours too". He said to us, Liam and I gave him our cards. He checked the cards and gave them to the man sitting by his side. The second man wrote something down and gave us a tag that had the number 33 written on it. "Look for the tent with that number on it, the three of you will be staying together". He said and went back to writing. Aaron, Liam and I shared confused looks and went out, the men had not told us how to find the tent. We stepped out and started walking downwards. "The tents are arranged in ascending order". Liam noted. I looked at the tents and realized he was right, the tent closest to us was numbered 10, the tent after it was 11, then next was 12 and it went on like that. We followed the order till we got to the tent with the number 33 in front of it, it was a medium sized tent like the rest of them but it would do just well, after all the only I''d gotten in two days was in a moving carriage. We put in our load and curled up to sleep. It was exactly sunset when i woke up, I took one look at the crimson sky and hurriedly got to my feet, if Emily and Zoe waited for too long without seeing us, they might start to get worried. I tapped Aaron and Liam, they both woke up grudgingly but I didn''t let them go back to sleep. "It''s sunset". I said. "We need to go now". Liam grumbled, then he got to his feet and stepped out, Aaron followed suit, I stepped out of the tent last and closed it behind me. Neither Emily nor Zoe was at near green tent by the time we got there and I worried slightly that they might have come and decided to start searching when they didn''t see us. After a long moment of waiting, two female figures appeared in the horizon, their faces and bodies became more visible as they got nearer and they turned out to be Emily and Zoe. "Hi guys". Emily greeted when they got us, Aaron and Liam were still grumpy from being woken up and they mumbled their greetings. "You guys were already here before?" I asked, I wanted to know if they already got here and left when they didn''t see us. Chapter 45 - 45: You know why we’re here! (18+) "No". Emily replied. "We just got here". I couldn''t believe my ears. "You''re telling me you set the time for us to meet but you still came late?" I asked incredulously. Emily shrugged and I shook my head, that why couldn''t women ever keep to time? "When are we eating?" Liam said and rubbed his stomach. "I''m starving here". "You didnt eat while you were in the tent?" Emily asked. "No, we slept almost immediately". I replied. Zoe suddenly stretched. "I''m going for a stroll, there''s a place I loved the last time I came here. I want to check it out again". "Want us to come with you?" Aaron asked. "Nah, it''s a little personal". She replied. Emily nodded. "Okay, have fun". "When will you be back?" Aaron asked. "I don''t know, i might come back early or very late". She replied. "If it''s early come back here, if it''s late just go to your tent directly". He said. Zoe nodded, then she said something that shocked all of us. "Levi, will you come with me?" The four of us exchanged shocking looks. "Huh?" Liam said. Zoe looked at me expectantly. "Well?" I pointed to my chest in confusion. "You want me to come with you?" "Yes". She said impatiently. "But why him?" Aaron asked. "Why not any of us or all of us?" Zoe rolled her eyes. "He''s the only one who doesn''t constantly fawn over me, at least I know he''ll not disturb me". Liam balled his fists, at first I thought he might attack me but he instead turned to Aaron. "You heard? This is all your fault". He said. "Me? How is it my fault?" Aaron replied. "You''re always disturbing her and fawning over her". Liam said. "Why can''t you just let her rest, she doesn''t like you". Aaron shook his head indignantly. "Why won''t you stop disturbing her, she doesn''t like you either". "That''s not true, she likes me more!" Liam shouted. "She likes the giant serpents we fought more than you!" Aaron replied. "Speaking of serpents, I wish that one bit you!" Liam shouted. Zoe looked at me with a shake of her head. "Let''s go". She said. I frowned. "I''ve not even agreed to follow you yet". She looked at me. "Are you going to refuse?" I looked at the arguing boys and Emily who had one hand on her temple already, poor girl. "I think I''ll go". I said, eager to escape. "Good". She said and smiled at me, I was confused because when did she start smiling at me. We walked off the accommodation area and headed for the shopping district. We walked passed the district and continued down a less busy path, after we had walked for a while, I realized we had strayed from the main path and were now on a lonely road heading to a sparsely inhabited area. "Zoe, where are we going?" I asked as I looked around and saw less people and more dilapidated buildings, I didn''t even know such a place existed in the castle. "We''ll be there soon, be patient". Zoe replied with a roll of her eyes. I kept quiet and we kept walking till Zoe finally stopped in front of an abandoned building, the building was in a poor state and parts of it hard started to collapse. "We''re here". Zoe announced brightly. I stared at the building again. "What are we doing in an rotting building?" I asked her. "You''ll see soon enough". Zoe replied and grabbed my hand, she pushed the door open and pulled me inside. The inside of the building was in far better shape than one would expect from its outwards appearance. Zoe suddenly closed the door and the room became darker. I turned around quickly to see her with a sly smile on her face. "Zoe". I said and took a step back. "Yes". She replied, that sly smile still on her face. "What''s going on?" I asked and took another step back. "You know what''s going on". She replied and took a step towards me. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I really don''t". I replied. The sly smile left Zoe''s face and she made an exasperated sigh. "I know you want me Levi". She said. My mind was spinning, I tried to search my memories for anything I did that could have made her think so, there was none. "Huh?" I said. "I''ve seen how you''ve been staring at me since we got down from the carriage". She said. Then it hit me, I got the mission notification when we stepped down from the carriage and I''ve been wondering how I was going to manage it since then, I must have been staring at her a lot and she noticed. I wanted to tell her it was a misunderstanding and I didn''t want her, then I realized this was a chance for me to complete my mission, I would be a fool to let it pass me. "You have?" I asked, keeping my voice guilty and bashful. "Yes". She replied and stepped close to me, I didn''t move back this time. "I know you want to kiss me, touch me". She took another step towards me until she was standing directly in front of me. "Right¡­ so what are you going to do about it?" I asked, smirking at her. "This". She said and leaned in to kiss me. [Kiss, +20 lust points] Our lips touched as she pressed her face into mine and I closed my eyes to relish the feel of her soft succulent lips. She pulled back from the kiss and stared at me, the lust was evident on her face. I went in for another kiss, crashing my lips against hers, then my hands began to travel down her body till I got to her melons, I squeezed them gently at first, then more firmly. Mmmm¡­ ahhh! She moaned into my mouth as I fondled her melons. [fondle, +30 lust points] I moved to her nipples and pinched them before squeezing them. Ahhhh..: uhmm! Zoe moaned as my hands ministered to her melons. I continued like this for a while, kissing her and fondling her melons, then I pulled away from the kiss and went to her neck, I bit it softly and sucked on it. Uhhmm¡­ ahhh.. ohhh. Zoe moaned in pleasure as I sucked on her neck, I moved my hand down her body till I got to her thigh, then I slid my hand up her thigh, till I got under her gown. Mmmm.. Uhmm. Zoe moaned as her knees buckled and she held on to me for support. I smiled to myself, I wasn''t even near her cave yet she was already lost in pleasure. I traced my hand up her thigh till I got to her panties. Chapter 46 - 46: The emperor (18+) I traced my hand up her thigh till I got to her panties. Ahh.. Uhmm. She moaned as I rubbed her cave through the panties. I sucked on her neck with enough force that I was sure there was going to be a hickey there. I pushed her panties aside and slid a finger inside her wet cave. [Quest complete] [Reward obtained] [New skill acquired: Vortex] [Finger, +100 lust points] Mmmhh¡­ ahhh. Zoe moaned loudly and I continued to push my finger deep inside her cave. I pulled my finger out and pushed it back in, then I repeated the motion slowly at first but I soon increased the tempo and was sliding my finger in and out of her as fast as I could. Ahh.. Uhmm¡­ Mmmmh. Zoe kept moaning as she clung to me tight and her whole body kept vibrating. After a while of fingering, I pulled out my finger and put it on her lips, Zoe looked at me with a disgusted look on her face at first but I kept my finger on her lips while staring at her. She got the message and opened her mouth, I slid my finger that had just been in her cave into her mouth and she tentatively began to suck on it. "Good girl". I whispered as she sucked on it and the statement seemed to transform her into a wilder person, she began to suck on my finger with more enthusiasm. Interesting, so she loves being called a good girl. I thought and smiled. Zoe stopped sucking on my finger and dropped to her knees, she was about to pull my pants down when the door suddenly opened and an old angry man hobbled towards us. It turned out the apartment we chose for our sexcapade wasn''t an abandoned one, it was occupied, just poorly maintained. Zoe and I froze as we stared at the man who raised his hands angrily. "What are you two doing?" He shouted at us. That broke us out of the trance and Zoe hurriedly got to her feet and pulled the door open, she ran out of the apartment and I followed on her heels. We didn''t stop running till we were a long distance away from the apartment, only then did we stop and bent to catch our breaths. We looked at each other as we panted and burst into laughter. "Well that was interesting". I said while laughing. "It was". Zoe agreed, then she punched my arm. "If you tell anyone about this I''ll kill you". I raised my hands in mock surrender. My lips are sealed. And so are yours shortie, unfortunately. Zoe relaxed her grip on me and smiled. "Let''s go meet the others then, no need to keep them waiting". **** By the next evening, all the mages had arrived and the General of the army, a mage that looked like he was no more than in his forties gathered us on the field and told us we were to assemble in the palace by the time the royal clock struck. When it was evening and the clock was about to strike, Aaron, Liam and I walked to the palace, we wanted to be in the front. The palace was surprisingly full when we got there, it seemed we were not the only ones with the idea to come earlier. Still, we managed to get good spots and began our wait for the emperor. I suddenly spotted Emily and Zoe standing not too far from us and alerted the others, Liam waved at them and they walked over. As I watched them get nearer to us, a small wave panic hit me, I had technically become involved with the two of them, what if Emily and Zoe were talking one day and one of them spilled that they had done stuff with me? Hey guys. Emily greeted warmly, Zoe was polite but reserved in her greeting, she gave a subtle wink when our eyes locked. Just then there was an increase in the murmurs and we looked to see the cause, about a dozen or more guards had filed out and they formed a straight line in front of the throne. I felt him before I saw him, it felt like an omniscient aura had spread into the room, chasing all the air away and taking its place. It was suddenly hard to breath and my lungs seemed like they were filled with water. The emperor walked into the room, he was an old man that somehow managed to walk with a straightness that was youth-esque. His hair had splashes of grey in it and was packed into a neat bun, his moustache was neatly trimmed and his goatee had bits of grey in it too. He was a short man, about 170cm and was slightly chubby, he wore a long flowing gown that was adorned with jewels of all kind and they all shone, creating the appearance of a glow that seemed to envelope him. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Behind the Emperor, walked a woman wrapped in a long black flowing gown, her entire body, including her face was covered and only her hands showed her skin. She was obviously the queen. Behind her walked a slim dainty lady, I knew she couldn''t be much more than my age, her black hair reached her waist and was adorned with different beads and jewels, she didn''t have massive melons or a giant behind but her slim shape only added to her elegance, I wanted her more than anything. I figured that she must be the princess, I had a better chance of turning into a dragon. Two men followed her, I recognized the crown Prince from earlier when I saw him at the city gate, beside him was a man that looked almost identical to him, in fact he was a younger copy of him, I assumed that was the other prince Zoe had told me about. The emperor and his procession took their seats and the whole palace bowed, then we watched and waited for him to adress us. Chapter 47 - 47: Part of the queen’s guard The emperor and his procession took their seats and the whole palace bowed, then we watched and waited for him to adress us. The emperor raised his hand and the palace became deathly silent, there were no murmurs or movement. "Welcome proud mages of this kingdom". He said in a very raspy voice that echoed around the large palace. "You have been summoned under unfavorable conditions, as many of you know, we have recently come under attack from forces beyond what we can comprehend". He paused to let his words sink in. "You should consider yourselves lucky that you''ve been given the ability and opportunity to defend this great empire". "All three star mages upwards will immediately be drafted in the army and will March to Garlem to fight the beast monsters. He paused again. All two star mages will join the army as well but they''ll remain in the city, in case there are any attacks. While one star mages will join the guards in palace to protect the royal family". He looked around before he continued. Further more, all one and two star mages will undergo training to help them develop and increase their mana level. He cleared his throat. "That will be all, you are all dismissed now". We left the palace amidst many murmuring. "So we don''t get to be part of the action after all". Liam complained bitterly. "You could barely fight those snakes but you want to go to war". Aaron replied him with a scoff. "Hey, at least I didn''t need to be rescued like a little princess". Liam snapped. "So we''re both not qualified to go to war, I don''t know what you''re upset about". Aaron said. I agreed with Aaron, if we struggled so much at the serpent''s pass, then obviously battle was going to be much more difficult for us. This way we got to serve the kingdom while still being safe, besides since we would be training, we had a chance to improve and get better at combat, then we could go join the army. As we left the palace, we were directed to a large room where we would measure our mana level. It was done so that no one would lie about their mana level to stay back at the palace or sneak off to the war. To measure your mana level, you had to put your hands on an orb that contained pure mana itself, the orb would then measure the concentration of mana in you and rings would appear in the orb according to the amount of mana rings you had in you. When we had all measured our mana levels and it was documented, we were dismissed. Emily, Zoe, Aaron, Liam and I went with the other one and two star mages to meet the captain of the guard so he could assign us our positions. The captain was surprisingly mild mannered, he spoke in a clear and gentle voice but at the same time it was obvious that if trouble ever arose, he would not hesitate to strike it down. Liam was assigned to guard the emperor''s sister while I was added to queen''s guard. The captain pointed me to the chief guard to the queen, a tall muscular man that looked like he hadn''t smiled in years. "What''s your name?" He asked in a gruff voice. "Levi". I replied. He grunted. "My name''s Klaus, you resume tomorrow, by evening". I nodded. "Okay". "Good, you know the guard house?" He asked. I shook my head. "Ah, you''ll figure it out anyway". He said and looked away from me, I took it as my cue to leave. I was roaming the court when I bumped into Liam and Aaron. "Hey Levi, where are you going?" He asked. I''m looking for the guard house. I replied. "Us too, come". He said and I followed him till we reached the guard house, a large stony building. Inside the guard room was hot, dark and stuffy, I looked around and saw small rooms with 3 beds each. "Guess we have three roommates". Aaron muttered. A man stopped us as we were walking. "Who are you?" He asked in a gruff voice. "We''re mages, we''re new here". Liam replied. "Oh mages". He grunted. "You need a place to stay?" "Yes". Aaron nodded. He stroked his beard. "Well, you''re in luck". He fiddled with a bunch of keys he hung around his waist, he grabbed a key and tossed it at us, I caught it. "Keep walking straight, last door by your left". He said and turned away. "Why did he say we''re in luck?" Liam asked we walked. "Probably because we found an empty room". Aaron replied. "But they have to provide rooms for us no matter what, we shouldn''t be grateful for that". Liam protested. "I don''t mean that you idiot". Aaron snapped. "There''s three of us and we found an empty room, so we can stay together, if not we''d have to be split apart". "Ohh". Liam said in realization. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Idiot". Aaron muttered. "Hey, I heard that". Liam shouted at him. I shook my head and pushed the key into the lock, this was to be my life for the foreseeable future. I sighed. Chapter 48 - 48: Meeting master Jared The next morning Aaron woke me up, I sat up in bed trying to motivate myself to stand up. "Get up, it''s time for training". Aaron said, his eyes were still stony with sleep but he got up from the ground and went to wake Liam. "Uhm, leavemalone". Liam mumbled and rolled to the other side. "Get up Liam". Aaron said to him and tapped his gently again. "Go away". Liam said and squeezed his eyes shut. "Okay". Aaron said and raised his leg, he swung it and gave Liam a sharp kick that sent him rolling off the bed and falling onto the ground. "Hey! What was that for?" Liam complained as he sat up on the ground, still tangled in his blanket. "Get up, time for training". Aaron said and walked out of the room. "I hate that bastard so much". Liam muttered as she struggled to untangle himself from the blanket and stood up. I shook my head, got off the bed and went outside. Once outside, I went to the bucket of water and scooped a bowl, I washed my face and returned to the room. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I put on my clothes and waited for Aaron and Liam to be ready, they were soon ready and we headed for the courtyard. At the entrance to the courtyard a man stopped us. "What level?" "One star". I said. "One star". Liam said. "Two star". Aaron said. He pointed to the right. "You two go there". He pointed to the left. "You go there". He said to Aaron. The three of us shared looks before splitting to our respective levels. At the right there were four masters, each stood with a group of students, i wondered which one was air and looked at Liam in confusion. "See". Liam said and pointed to one of the masters who made a technique with his hand and air came out. I nodded. "Guess that''s my class". I said and Liam smiled. "See you after training". He said. "Sure". I replied before walking off to join the class. The master was a tall slim man who was around 190cm, he was in the middle of demonstrating a technique when I joined the group of mages before him. He paused mid act and looked at me. "I see we have a latecomer". He said and stared me impassively. I shuffled my feet, I was already a weird case among the masters for not having an academy, i didn''t want to be known for lateness as well. "What''s your name boy?" He asked, staring at me intently. By now the whole class had turned and were now looking at me. The way he called me boy triggered a flash of anger in me and I couldn''t control the sharpness in my voice as I told him. "Levi, sir". My tone seemed to take the master aback and he looked shocked for a tiny moment but he quickly recovered and a small smile crossed his face. "I''ve heard of you, you''re the mage without an academy". He said. I cringed, I was hoping the whole academy business would blow away but now the class knew. "Yes sir". I replied, fighting to keep my voice steady. The master rubbed his smooth chin. "Hmmm, I don''t suppose you know the basics". He asked. I shook my head slowly. "My friend taught me a few moves but other than that, no sir". His eyes glittered in surpise. "Your friend?" I nodded. "What level is she?" He asked. "One star". I replied. His smile became wider and he looked around the class curiously. Where is this friend of yours? "She''s not here sir". I replied. "She''s with the fire mages". The master looked at me with surpise. "Let me get this straight, the only lessons you''ve gotten are from your friend, a one star fire mage?" A few mages snickered and laughed, i clenched my teeth in anger at them but I nodded. "Yes sir". I replied. "Interesting". He said and moved away from me, he turned to face the class. "I''m hope most of you have mastered mama control?" We nodded. "Good". He said. "Now today I''ll be teaching you one of the most basic techniques of air magic, the one directional wind slam". He paused and looked at us. "If you can master it very quickly, then I''ll teach you the two directional wind slam too but let''s focus on the first one for now". He brought out a pair of small paper fans from his robe and spread it. 0Bring out your weapons". He said. The class brought out their weapons, they were paper fans similar to the one he carried, I gulped as I brought out my knives. "Good". The master said and paced around us to ensure we all had weapons. He stopped in front of me and stared at me with confusion on his face. "What are these?" He asked, pointing to my knives. My ears felt hot as I raised them. "My weapons". "Where are your fans?" He asked me. "Uhm, I don''t have any". I replied. Some of the mages laughed again. The master looked up in deliberation for a while, then he looked at the students. Who has an extra pair of fans? At first nobody responded but then a busty girl in glasses raised her hand. "I do". She reached in her robes and brought out a pair of fans and tossed them at me. I tried to catch them but they fell to the ground and the class laughed at me again as I hurried picked them up. The master had an amused look in his face as he stared at me. "Very well then". He said and walked off. He turned back to look at me. "my name is master Jared by the way." I nodded and he went back to the front of the class. "Now coat your fans in mana". He said to us. I held the fans firmly, they looked like paper from afar but when you touched them you realized they were made from some sort of metal alloy and the edges were sharp, it could be used to stab someone just like a knife. Chapter 49 - 49: One directional wind slam I let the mama flow down my arms till it coated the fan. "Good". Master Jared said as he walked round making sure we had all gotten it. "Now, transfer the bulk of your mana to one side of the fan, preferably the side facing away from you". He said. I tried to push the mana to the side of the fan but I couldn''t, I looked up and saw that a few of the students had gotten it, while others like struggled with it. Mates Jared walked through the mages, correcting individuals that hadn''t gotten it and praising the ones who did. "No, you don''t force it, you let it seep into the other side then you hold it back so it doesn''t leave". He said to one boy in front of me who was also struggling with the technique. He looked at me and saw that I hadn''t gotten the technique, his lips pressed into a thin line but he said nothing. Soon almost all the class had been able to transfer the mana to one side except me and one other guy. Master Jared motioned for us to come forward and raised his fan. "Watch what I''m about to do and tell me if you think it''s cool". He said. I nodded in confusion, I could feel the eyes of the class burning into the back of my head and I prayed it wasn''t something embarrassing about to happen. Master Jared raised his fan, he coated it in mana then transferred the mana to one side, he then swung his fan out in a sweeping motion at the small tree beside us. A blast of wind left the fan and slammed into the tree, knocking it cleanly off the ground and lifting it a few feet away. Master jared stared at the uprooted tree and rubbed his forehead. "Huh, I guess I used too much force, I didn''t want to uproot it". The class stared at the uprooted tree in amazement, he had barely flicked his fan and it generated enough power to knock it off. Master Jared looked at us. "Do you think that was cool?" I nodded, the guy also nodded. Master Jared smiled tightly. "I thought as much, now look you two, you can also do that and much more". He paused and leaned into us. "But first you need to learn to transfer your mana to one side of the fan". S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s up to you to decide how badly you want this". He said and walked to the front of the class. "Until every student has master mana transfer, I can''t teach you the one directional wind slam". The class groaned and I could feel their angry stares at me and the guy. Master Jared turned to us. "So what do you say guys, are you going to let down your teammates?" I shook my head firmly, I wasn''t going to let them down but it wasn''t even about them, it was about me, I''d dreamed about magic for as long as I could remember and I wasn''t going to give up now. "Good, now transfer the mana to the other side of the fan". Master Jared said. "He can''t do it". I heard one of the boys whisper to his friend. Anger burned through me and I raised my fan, controlling the mana down my arm into the fan, it coated the two sides and I tried hard to move the mana to one side but it wouldn''t budge. The other got it and triumphantly went to join the rest of the class. "Let''s just get rid of this loser". The boy who whispered earlier said out loud and the class giggled. The anger grew in my chest and I desperately wanted to prove to him that I wasn''t a loser, that I was actually able to be a mage. Maybe I wanted to prove it to myself as well. "How do I use vortex?" I muttered. [Vortex, to activate vortex, channel the mana to the tip of your finger or weapon and roll it in an anti clockwise motion, then shove it with all the force you have] I snarled and directed the mana to the edges of the fan, I pointed it at the boy and began to move my hand in an anti clockwise motion. Master Jared''s eyes widened as he realized what I was doing but it was too late, the vortex grew in my hand and I shoved it at the boy. The vortext left the fan and headed for the boy at great speed but master Jared jumped in front of it and deflected the air, a huge gust of wind blew at the entire class. The mages had gone silent, even the boy had stopped smiling as he realized what could have just happened to him if master Jared didn''t interfere. Master Jared''s eyes were stern as he stepped up to me. "Where did you learn that?" He asked in a quiet voice. "I watched my friend do it and I just tried it". I lied smoothly. "That''s a two star attack. Master Jared said. You shouldn''t have been able to do it. The class gasped when they heard I used a higher level attack. A look of respect and admiration entered master Jared''s eyes but it was quickly replaced with a stern look. "You shouldn''t do level two attacks again, you don''t have the capacity to control it and you could have easily hurt everybody here". I nodded sheepishly "To use the vortex, you transferred the mana to the edge of the fan". He said. I nodded. "So you can transfer to the edge which is much harder but you can''t transfer to the side?" He asked in surpise. I shrugged. "Okay let''s try this then, first transfer it to the edge then transfer it to the side". He replied. I inhaled deeply and did as he said, I moved the mana to the edge, then I slowly guided it to the side, this time it worked and I smiled triumphantly. Master Jared smiled. "You really are something special". Then he dismissed me and went to the front of the class. "Okay now that everyone has mastered the first step, let''s practice our sweeping motion". It turned out transferring mana to the side was the hardest part, the sweeping was more about controlling the amount of force you used. By the end of the training, we had all mastered the one directional wind slammed. Master watched the sun in the middle of the sky and wiped a bead of sweat off his forehead. "That will be all today class, you''re dismissed now, go to your various duty places". Chapter 50 - 50: The girl with blue eyes When I got to the empress''s quarters, I was assigned to be at the entrance to the stairway. It was a significantly boring task as not many people came to visit the empress, it seemed she was not an outgoing person and she rarely mingled with people. I still hadn''t seen her face so I didn''t know what she looked like. When I asked Dan, the other mage guarding the stairway with me, he shrugged and said he didn''t know what she looked like either, apparently she had suddenly started covering her face one day and she never took off the veil since then. Everyone had forgotten what her face looked like but the old ones who saw it said she was a very beautiful woman. When I was done with my shift, I left the empress''s quarters and left for the guard common room. As I enter I saw Aaron, Liam and Emily sitting at a table, eating and discussing animatedly, Emily waved me over immediately she saw me. I smiled and nodded at her, I went to the servers and extended my plate. A delicate hand reached out to take it from me, as the hand touched mine, a jolt of electricity moved through my body and I looked up to see who the hand belonged to. A pretty face stared back at me, she had blonde hair and blue eyes and her cheeks became pink as she stared at me. Thank you system for this handsome body you put me into! I winked at her and the blush deepened as she served me with a larger than normal portion. I smiled at her with gratefulness and headed to join my friends. When I reached the table, Liam and Aaron stared jealously at my plate. "Damn, the waitress has a crush on you or something?" Liam asked, his eyes still not leaving my plate. Little did he know, I fought a smile and dug into my food. "So how did your day go?" Emily asked me. I dropped the spoon. "it was stressful but interesting". I said. "Tell us all about it". Emily said and I obliged, I told them about the lessons and how hard it had been for me to master the technique, i was telling about the empress and her introverted lifestyle when Zoe walked in. Aaron saw her first and waved at her, she gave us a smile and tipped her head towards us. She was soon at the table with her food. "Come sit with me". Liam said excitedly. Zoe turned up her nose. "I think not". She said coldly and sat beside Emily instead. Aaron snickered and Liam flung a pea at him. "You two cut it out!" Emily said when Aaron grabbed a piece of jerky and wanted to fling it back. We all swapped stories about our day and then we were done with our food. As we walked out of the common room, an idea occurred to me and I rushed back inside, I went straight to the pretty blonde server. She looked surpised when she saw me. "Hi". I said. She looked me up and down. "Hey". She drawled sensually. "What time do you finish up here?" I asked, going straight to business. "You want to kidnap me?" She teased. "Would you like that?" I replied with a smile. Her eyes glittered. "Perhaps". She folded the napkin in her hand. "I close in like one hour". I nodded. "Good, I''ll be waiting for you outside this building in exactly one hour". I ran back outside to join the others. "What was that about?" Liam asked as I hurriedly joined them. "Nothing". I said and we continued our walk. One hour later I was standing by the front of the common room, I wanted to pace around to relieve some of the tension I felt but I didn''t want her to think I was nervous. Even if you''re nervous or unsure about something, you should never show it to a girl, always act as confident as possible, what''s the worst that can happen? A couple of people left the building but none of them were the girl, I started to worry that she wasn''t going to show up but I couldn''t go check the building to see if she was around, that would be too thirsty of me. After a few more moments of waiting, she came out looking even more beautiful than before. She had taken off her grubby clothes and was dressed in a black gown that sat nicely on her slim body. Her blonde hair still managed to glow in the dark. "Hi". I said with a smile as she came out. "Hey". She replied with a smile of her own. "I see you dolled yourself up for me". I said with a smirk. She rolled her eyes but her smiled remained. "Don''t be presumptuous". I put my hand to my chest in mock solemnity. "Never". She laughed. "My name is Levi by the way". I said. "Bella". She replied. "Cute name". I said. She laughed. "Are there any non cute names?" "Of course". I replied. "Take Michael for example, definitely not cute". She frowned and stopped walking. "My brother''s name is Michael". Uh oh. I wanted to apologize and say I didn''t mean it when she suddenly burst into laughter. "I''m just pulling your legs, Michael is a totally weird name". I smirked. Pulling my legs hug? Soon you''ll be pulling my.. okay let''s focus. "So where do you want to go?" She asked me. "Actually I was thinking you''ll show me around, since I''m new here". I replied. "Sure". She said. "Let''s go to my favorite spot". "I have a secret". I said to her. "See, I have a medical condition actually". She peered at me intently. "Oh, what is it?" "Well, I have balance problems. So I need to rest on a beautiful for support every now and then". I said as I slid my arm around her shoulder and leaned on her. She rolled her eyes but her smile grew wider. Everything is rizz when you''re attractive. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 51 - 51: I’ll spank you (18+) Bella''s favorite spot turned out to be a small pond near the edge of the wall. It was a shallow pond that had a couple of flat stones set up in a way that a person could sit on them, Bella led me by my hand towards two stones close to each other and we sat. I stared at her and my breath almost caught. Ordinarily, Bella was utterly dazzling but at the moment she looked like a work of art, an exquisite painting made by the most talented of angels. The dim moon cast a grayish hue on her pale skin and her eyes that had seemed blue when I was inside turned out to be gray, the gentle breeze fluttered at her hair, tossing it around playfully. I have to admit, as much as I like a hot banging body, nothing beats a truly pretty face. "What are you staring at?" Bella asked me with a confused look on her face. My mind became blank and I hastily thought of what to say, I couldn''t think of a witty retort so I decided to go with the truth. Honesty is the best policy right? "I was admiring your beauty". I admitted sheepishly. Bella smirked, which was a little interesting to me, I find it funny when girls smirk. "Is that all I am to you, a piece of meat?" I shrugged. "A very beautiful piece of meat". Bella grabbed a handful of sand and flung it at me, I threw my hands up to block it but it spread and it me in the face. I would have done anything to be a higher level mage at the moment so I could have blocked the sand. "What was that for?" I complained, blinking furiously to force the sand out of my eyes. "For being a jerk". She replied with a smile. Oh really ? I bent my body and grabbed a handful of sand and flung it at her, because of my enhanced speed and strength, it flew right at her and hit her face before she could even process what was happening. Bella gasped and looked at me with shock on her face. "What kind of guy hurts a woman?" She asked incredulously. I shrugged and kept the smirk on my face. She scoffed as she dusted the sand off her face and body. "You sir, are not a gentleman". "I never claimed to be one". I replied in a dark tone. Bella looked at me and I saw her glaze over slightly as lust spread through her body. We maintained eye contact for a while, neither of us said anything, then Bella blinked and looked away. "You''re a mage". She said, it wasn''t a question but I replied anyway. "Yes". "What level mage are you?" She asked, turning to me. "I''m a level one mage". I replied her. "So, one of the weak ones". She teased. I rolled my eyes. "Says the human". Bella laughed at that. "Fair enough". She looked at me and her eyes slid slowly to my lips. I noticed this and noticed how her breath had become shallower. "Do you want to kiss me, Bella?" I asked out of the blue. She stared at me while she contemplated her answer. "What happens if I say no?" She asked me with a teasing smile. I laughed. "I''ll say you''re a liar but I''ll respect your choice". Her smile turned wistful and she looked away, staring into the pond, after a while she looked back at me. "Do you want to kiss me?" Of course you dumb b*tch. I yelled in my head but I smiled outwardly. "Yes I do". I replied calmly. "What''s stopping you?" She asked with a seductive smile. "Nothing I guess". I replied and scooted till I was at the edge of the stone and I was close to her. I looked at her and then leaned in to kiss her lips. I brushed it tentatively at first, savoring the softness as her lips parted to let me in. [Kiss, +20 points] Mmmm. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bella moaned softly into my mouth and her hand snaked up my neck to cup my face. I pulled and watched her eyes fly open in protest, I chuckled and went in for another kiss. This time it was fiercer than the first one, if the first had been an appetizer, this one was the main course, I dominated her mouth like it was uncharted land and I was the british. Mmmmm. Bella moaned as we kissed passionately, my hand cupped her face at first, then it began to slide down, till it reached her shoulder, I paused a little to see if she was comfortable with it, then I snaked my hands further down till I was holding her jugs in my hand and squeezing them gently. [Fondle, +30 lust points] Ahhh¡­. Ohmm. Bella broke the kiss to moan loudly, I used the opportunity to move my mouth to her neck and began to suck on it. Uhmmm. Ohhh. Bella moaned loudly this time and she pushed my head away slightly. "Not here". She said, her face red from all the pleasure she was feeling. "Where then?" I asked, panting myself thanks to desire that was rushing through my body. "My room, I''m the only one there". She panted. "Okay, let''s go then". I said and gave her neck a small bite. "Ouch!" She exclaimed and pushed my face away. I laughed as I stood up and gave her a hand, she took it and I helped her up. I stretched and flexed my sleepy legs. "Let''s go now". Bella said impatiently and I smirked. "Someone''s very eager". I teased. She blushed but rolled her eyes and began to walk off, I walked after her and due to my longer legs, it only took me a few steps to meet her. As soon as I caught up to her, I gave her butt a small spank, it jiggled as my hand came in contact with it. "Oww!" Bella exclaimed and shoved me away. Chapter 52 - 52: Breaking Bella 1 (18+) In my eagerness to defile Bella, I hadn''t asked where she stayed and how we would be able enter. My rod had done the thinking for me and I had simply agreed and followed along. As we stopped in front of a medium sized building that was definitely too big to be occupied by one person, my brain finally regained some of its intelligence and I turned to Bella. "Where is this?"I asked her. "My place". She replied in a matter-of-fact voice. "I know that". I snapped. "I meant the building, what type of people reside here?" She shrugged and pushed the door open, it was an old wooden that groaned as it swung open. "Anybody really". She stepped into the building and looked back at me. "Are you coming in?" I looked at the building, looked at the aged door and shrugged, I was more than capable of protecting myself and her if danger arose, besides if she felt this place was safe enough for her to sleep in, it must be safe for us to commit several activities. I stepped into the building behind her and she pushed the door closed. Inside, it smelt like wet wood and ashes, probably from the burning torch that hung from the wall. "Are you sure no one will disturb us here¡­" i started to ask but Bella cut me off by attacking my lips with a ferocity that was animal like. I was taken aback for a minute before I relaxed my body and leaned in to the kiss. Smooch, smooch, squish.. Kissing sounds filled the tiny hallway as we locked our lips and pressed them again with burning desire. Bella finally broke away, panting. "Let''s go". She said breathlessly, I didn''t object this time, I hurriedly followed her as she walked through the hallway and stopped at a door that obviously led to her room. As she pushed her key in the lock and turned it, it suddenly occurred to me that I was going into an unknown room with a stranger. It was the equivalent of flirting with the devil, anything could happen to me here and it would take a while before anyone found me, if they found me at all. I shrugged off the thought, I wasn''t chickening out now, either I had the night of my life or I lost my life. I walked into her room. Bella closed the door behind me and immediately ran to my arms, she kissed me again and we stumbled blindly to the bed as we kissed. Slurp, slurp, slurp. I sucked on her tongue as she pushed it into my mouth, then I stuck mine in her mouth and for a moment she sucked on it before we started to wrestle with our tongues. I felt my leg hit the edge of the bed slightly and I pulled away from the kiss. Bella''s eyes flew open and I smirked at her as I spun around so I was farther from the bed and she was closer to it. "What are you doing?" She asked, her tone was soft and tiny due to the need that flowed through her bloodstream. I grinned and without warning, I pushed her onto the bed. "Woah". Bella yelled as she flew from the ground and landed in a heap on the soft bed. She looked at me with annoyance on her face. "You know, most guys would treat a beautiful woman with more grace and gentleness". She said. I laughed as I took off my shirt. "You''re right". I hooked my thumbs in my waistband. "Good thing I''m not most guys". She stared at me with a mixture of emotions on her face. "I don''t know what you''re doing to me". She said quietly. "Usually, I wouldn''t let a guy boss me around". I laughed and retracted my thumbs from my waistband, deciding not to go completely naked. I looked around her room properly for the first time and saw a lone chair standing in the corner of her room, on the other side there was a desk mounted to a mirror. "What are you doing?" Bella asked with a frown as I grabbed the chair and dragged it to the mirror, I spun it so it was facing way from the mirror and sat on it. I raised and my hand and curled my fingers to Bella in a ''come here'' motion. She blinked at me in surpise and my happiness grew. "Come". I said to her. Bella looked at me in confusion and slight annoyance. "No, I''m not coming till you apologize for treating me roughly". I laughed. "I was going to go all vanilla on you but since you said you don''t let guys boss you around, I''ve changed my mind". I stopped laughing and looked her square in the eyes. "Here''s what will happen, throughout this night, I''m going to boss you around and you''ll do as I say. If you don''t agree, then I''ll get up right now, put on my shirt and walk out of that door". Bella stared at me as she contemplated the choices I laid before her. I smiled, it was obvious to see she was at war with herself. One part of her wanted to keep her ego and dignity, but another part was turned on terribly by me and my mannerisms. I looked at her as the two parts wrestled with each other and wondered she would agree to what I proposed. There was a huge chance she said no and I had to leave but I wasn''t too bothered honestly, women were not a problem for me anymore and I could always get another girl if I wanted. I''d not even bedded Zoe properly yet. "So what do you say?" I asked. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She nodded slowly. "I''ll comply". She said in a defeated voice as her desire won over her pride. My smile grew wide. "You don''t have to ashamed about wanting to be pleased Bella". I teased. She flushed and kept her head down. "Come". I said. Chapter 53 - 53: Breaking Bella 2 (18+) "Come". I said. Bella rose from the bed slowly, it creaked as she stepped down and stood up. She finally forced her head up and stared at me. I motioned for to come and she complied, soon she was standing in front of me. "Drop to your knees". I ordered. Defiance flashed in her eyes and she glared at me. "I''m not.." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Kneel". I said, cutting her statement short, I held her gaze till she looked away and slowly got to her knees. Bella looked so beautiful kneel docilely before me, her blonde hair spilled over my lower thighs and I felt my rod flex painfully. I need relief. I said as I winced from the pain in my rod. "Take out my rod". Defiance flashed across her face again but Bella slowly reached for my crotch, her hand grazed my rod and she froze. "Big right?" I teased. "You''re not scared of a few extra inches are you?" Bella said nothing, she merely hooked her thumbs in my waistband and pulled my pants down. My rod sprung to life, engorged and leaking precum. Bella gasped audibly when she saw my swollen member and I started to get impatient. "It can''t bite, you know?" I said. "Touch it". Bella seemed mesmerized by the size of my member as she reached out slowly to touch, as her soft hand made contact with the tip of my rod, a jolt of electricity went through my body and I jerked. "Oh wow". I groaned. "Now move your hand to the shaft". Bella did as I said, rubbing precum over the shaft of my rod. ~Mmmm~. I groaned again as her touch sent waves of pleasure traveling through my body. "Okay now move your hand up and down". I said. "You can use two hands if it feels hard to do with one". Bella nodded and began to stroke my shaft up and down, lubricating it with more precum and sending wave after wave of pleasure running through my body. ~Mmmm~. I groaned as I felt the pleasure but it still wasn''t enough. "Lick it". I said. Bella''s head jerked up and she looked at me with shock on her face. "Lick it?" She replied. "Yes". I said with a smirk. She looked at my member with shock and revulsion on her face. "L..lick your.." She stammered. I frowned and leaned forward. "Wait, are you saying you''ve never done it before". She shook her head. "No". I couldn''t believe my ears. "So you''re a virgin?" She shook her head again. "No, I''ve had sex, I''ve just never done this before, it''s disgusting". I leaned back in the chair. "There''s a first time for everything, I guess". "What do you mean?" Bella asked. "Lick it". I said. "Start with the tip". Bella made a disgusted face but she leaned in slowly until her face was close to the tip of my rod, she stuck out her tongue and licked it. My hips bucked as the sensation of her tongue on my tip sent pleasure throughout my body. [Head, + 100 ] "Yes, just like that". I breathed. "Lick it more". Bella took another tentative lick and then another till she gained momentum and began to slurp the tip of my rod with confidence. ~Slurp, slurp, slurp~. Slurping sounds filled the room as Bella diligently worked her tongue on the tip of my rod. When the pleasure grew too much for me to handle, I pushed her head away. "Now lick the shaft, not just the tip". Bella looked like she was going to throw up but she leaned her face towards my rod once and stuck out her tongue, she began to take long licks on my shaft. ~Slurp, slurp, slurp~. She slurped all over my rod, coating it in saliva and I groaned as I let the pleasure wash over me. "Stop stop". I exclaimed and she pulled away. "That was good". I panted, trying to catch my breath. Bella started to get off her knees, thinking her job was done. I looked at her with amusement. "What are you doing?" I asked. "Aren''t we done?" She replied, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand. I shook my head. "We''re just getting started baby, kneel". Bella let out a puff of exasperation but she got back to her knees in front of my still throbbing member. "Now you have to suck it". I said with a wicked grin. "Suck it?" She asked in a horrified voice. "Who does that?" "You, right now". I replied in a bored voice. "I won''t be putting that thing in my mouth". Bella said firmly. "That thing?" I replied incredulously. "A little respect for my little friend please, besides, yes you will be putting it in your mouth". "No". Bella repeated with a shake of her head. I let out an exaggerated sigh and stretched my body. "Well, it seems your mind is made up, so I''ll be leaving now". I started to stand up. "Wait!" Bella exclaimed hastily, I could see her wrestling within herself again but in the end the horny part won again and she bent her head. "I''ll suck it", That wasn''t enough for me, I needed to rub it in. "Suck what?" I asked. "Huh?" She looked at me in confusion. "What''s my rod called?" "Your little friend". She replied. "So what will you suck?" I asked. "I''ll suck your little friend". She replied in a low voice. I could see her ego fracture as she said those words and I laughed internally, only the gods knew how many guys she must have humbled in her life, now she was the one kneeling before an engorged member, shamelessly following orders. I relaxed back in the chair and slapped my rod slightly. "Go on then, do what you promised to do". I said. Bella inhaled deeply and exhaled, she grabbed my rod and licked it tentatively. She ran her tongue along the entire length of the shaft, licking it. ~Slurp, slurp~. The she opened her mouth and closed her eyes, she pushed my rod into her mouth. Chapter 54 - 54: Breaking Bella 3 (18+) The she opened her mouth and closed her eyes, she pushed my rod into her mouth. "Ohhhh". I groaned as my spine tingled with pleasure. Her warm wet mouth gripped my rod tightly as it slid in, her saliva coated my rod completely bathing it. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I grabbed her head and pushed it further down till i felt my rod touch the back of her neck. ~Mfnnnn~. She moaned as my rod stretched her mouth to the brim, I could see her struggling to keep it and not gag, I smiled and let go of her head. "Now move your head up and down". I said to her. ~Mmm~ she moaned but she moved her head slowly up, then descended on my rod again. "Ahh.. mhh". I moaned as the sensation of her warm mouth against my rod sent pleasure down my spine again. ~Gluurrp, glurrrp, glurrrp~. Bella moaned as she raised and impaled her head on my dick multiple times. I gripped the chair tightly, for someone who was new to this, she was doing quite well and I could feel myself getting closer to the edge. ~Gluurrp, Gluurrp~. "Faster". I commanded, Bella nodded but she kept sucking on my dick at her slow pace. ~Gluurrp, glurrrp~. "Faster". I ordered again and she tried to increase her pace but it was obvious she couldn''t do it, not without help at least. "Stop". I said, Bella stopped sucking my rod and pulled away her mouth from it, a strand of saliva connected her lips to my rod and she panted as she stared at me. "You clearly need some assistance". I said with a smile and got up slowly from the chair. Bella stared at me with a little terror on her face, it seemed my rod looked even bigger when I was standing over her. I grabbed her head and smiled down at her. Open your mouth. She gulped but she opened her mouth, good girl, she was learning very fast. I held my rod with one hand and pushed it into her mouth. ~Mmffmm~. She exclaimed at the sudden intrusion, I smirked and grabbed her head with both my arms and started to pump in and out of her wet mouth. ~Glurrrp glurrrp slurrpp~. Bella struggled to suck my rod as I pumped in and out of her mouth with great speed. The sensation of her smooth mouth was becoming too much for me and I could feel myself nearing the edge. "I''m going to cum!" I announced to her as I pumped into her mouth. She started to make a protesting sound and tried to push away but I didn''t let her, I held her head firm and thrusted even faster as I got closer and closer to the edge. I couldn''t believe it, I was in the throat of a beautiful girl, a girl that likely wouldn''t look at me in my previous life and here I was, slamming into her throat like she was a rag doll and holding her in place to swallow my seed. ~Glurrrp slurrppp, glurrrp~. The sounds of suction fillled the air as I drove into her mouth. The thought combined with her sucking actions finally pushed me over the edge. "Ughhh, I''m coming". I groaned as I slammed my rod into the back of her throat one last time and emptied my seed into her mouth. Bella''s eyes widened as her mouth was pumped full of my seed and she struggled to pull away but I held her tight, only letting her go when I was done shooting my seed. ~Cough, cough~ Bella coughed and wretched loudly as she spat our my semen, tears had dripped down her face and she crouched, heaving hard to catch her breath. I collapsed on the chair, still feeling bliss. "The next time we meet, I''ll return the favor". I said to her. Zoe glared at me, there was a certain melancholy to her appearance, as if she had just been violated and she didn''t know how to feel about it. I watched as she sat on the floor and wrapped her arms around herself, her chin, neck and clothes were stained with my seed. "Come here". I said to her and opened my arms. She looked at me for a moment, considering if she still considered me a friend or an enemy, then she slowly rose to her feet and walked towards me. "Sit". I said and pointed to my laps, she complied and sat on my legs, I put my arms around her and pulled her towards me. "There, you''re such a good girl". I said and patted her gently, I kissed her forehead and she snuggled in deeper with me. "I''m too tired to do anything else today". I said to her. "Mmm". She mumbled inaudibly and I chuckled. "But I''ll make it up to you next time, I promise". "Mmm". She mumbled and nodded slowly. We remained like that till she fell asleep in my arms, I stood up and carried her to the bed, I tucked her in and when I was sure she was safely in bed, I stepped out of the room and headed for the guard''s room. Aaron and Liam were asleep when I entered the room, Aaron woke up and stared at me, I was about to say something when he closed his eyes and resumed sleeping. I sat at the edge of the bed. "Show me my profile". I said [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 3] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 30] [Intelligence: 30] [Stamina: 30] [Speed: 30] [Mana: 310/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 350] I stared at it. Increase speed by 5, increase strength by 5, increase stamina by 1. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 3] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 35] [Intelligence: 30] [Stamina: 31] [Speed: 35] [Mana: 310/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 20] I nodded satisfactorily, then I crashed on the bed, closed my eyes and fell into a deep sleep. **** We''re slacking with the power stones and honestly it''s a little discouraging. If you love this story and want it to continue, vote for extra chapters!! 30 power stones= 2 extra chapters 40= 4 chapters Chapter 55 - 55: Strange sight 1 For the next few days my life was pretty routine. I woke up, cleaned up, then I went to the courtyard for training. When we were done I went to the palace to join the queen''s guard. Nothing interesting happened until one saturday, I resumed to the queen''s guard as usual and Mace, a gangly boy with blond hair smiled at me as he greeted. "You''re in a good mood today". I commented and he nodded. "Haven''t you heard?" "Heard what?" I asked. "The army, they made first contact with the beast monsters yesterday. It was at the outskirts of the kingdom. Our army completely decimated them, there were no losses, only a few minor injury". I felt something that resembled elation rise in my chest, along with relief. "You''re serious?" I asked. Mace nodded. "Yes dude, very". "How come no one is talking about it yet?" I asked. I''d been to train earlier in the day and no one mentioned it, not even the masters. Besides, there was no air of celebration outside, the way there usually was when a kingdom''s army had victory. "That''s because no one knows yet". Mace said with a smile. "The information is being passed to the emperor right now. The only reason I heard is because I was polishing the captain''s sword this morning as he discussed with the messenger". I nodded. I had no reason to doubt Mace, he was an easy going person who kept to himself mostly. There was little or no reason for him to lie to me randomly. If he was right, then it was a big win for the empire and a huge relief too. An air of hopelessness was starting to permeate the kingdoms ever since Garlem was destroyed. Now people would know that the beast monsters were not invincible, perhaps they had only triumphed at Garlem due to the element of surpise. "That''s good". I said and smiled. "I know." Mace replied as he shook my hand. Just then the chief guard entered, at first his face seems as stern as it normally but when you looked closely you could see that his features were softer today and his face was more relaxed. We all stood at attention when he entered and he observed our postures and nodded before saying. "At ease boys". He started to pace the tiled floor, his footsteps making slight squeaks as he did. "Today is good day boys. I won''t get into details now but the emperor will adress it later". Joe, a troublesome man who I heard was very handy with the sword raised his hands. "Sir, is it the defeat of the beast monster army at Harukan?" The chief guard''s lips twitched as he fought against the smile that tried to grow on his face. Several guards chuckled. "You troublesome man". The chief guard said and shook his head. It was common knowledge that the chief was fond of Joe, they had fought a war side by side before and have been cordial with each other since then. "It''s not for me to spread or encourage rumors". The cheif said. "And I will advise you all do the same. We''re men of integrity, we only propagate the truth". We all nodded. "Good". He said. "Now let''s all resume our duties. I''ll be assigning each of you to your posts today". The chief began to list us one by one and assign us to different places in the palace. When it got to my turn, he called my name. "Levi. You''re guarding the empress''s room". I looked up in surpise. Maybe I heard wrong. I''d expected to be put somewhere near the stairs, guarding the empress''s door was reserved for the most trusted and most powerful of the guards. Surely there had to be a mistake. "Me, sir?" I asked. "Yes you". The chief replied. "Guarding her majesty''s door is reserved for the strongest guard and I''ve just gotten your report from the academy. It says you''re more than capable as a one star mage now which means you''re stronger than the average human". He looked at me. "There''s no better person suited for the job". I beamed with pride. "Yes sir". Mace tapped me on the shoulder as we dispersed and I tipped my head in acknowledgement. I went up the stairs and took my position in front of the empress''s door. To be honest, she confounded me, I still wasn''t sure what to make of her. I''d been guarding for around a week but she had not step foot outside once. Her only visitors included her maids who brought food for her four times every day and her daughter the princess who walked as if she oblivious to everything around her. The emperor never visited her and I wondered if they ever had sex or perhaps the emperor had his concubines to satisfy him. Perhaps the empress was too old for him now. I checked my profile. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 3] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 35] [Intelligence: 30] [Stamina: 31] [Speed: 35] [Mana: 310/1000] [Element: Air] S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Lust points: 20] My mana level had reminded at the same level since the serpent''s pass due to me not killing any beast monsters. It would be almost impossible for me to kill any beast monsters as long as I was in the castle and which meant I''d be stuck at level one for a while. I sighed. If I was stuck at level one, i wouldn''t be able to leave the palace to fight beast monsters but if I didn''t fight any beast monsters, i wouldn''t be able to level up. It was a conundrum that gave me headache and I wondered how I was going to fix it. Would I sneak off to the serpent''s pass again and try to kill as many beast monsters as possible? Would I be allowed outside the castle? Or I''d have to sneak and if I sneaked would I be caught? As I was pondering these I heard the sound of footsteps coming up the stairs, from the sound there were two pairs of feet. I stood up straighter. The two people appeared in my field of vision and it was the empress''s maid. Beside her stood a very handsome man. Chapter 56 - 56: A strange sight 2 He was not very tall, around 175cm. However had a strikingly attractive face that calling him handsome felt like an understatement. He was pretty, almost in a feminine way. His blond hair was slicked back and he wore a green top and green pants. The maid carried a tray of food in her hand and she seemed extra timid today so I stopped her. "What''s in the tray?" I asked even though I already knew what was there. "Food". She replied in a tiny voice. "Who is he?" I asked. "He''s a friend, come to see the empress". She said in a tone that made me suspect something was amiss. "What kind of friend comes late in the evening without an official permit and dressed like that?" I asked. The maid looked at me with surpised eyes. "You''re new here". She said. "This is protocol. She has friends over every now and then". I could see there was more to the statement but she seemed to have a slightly worried look about so I didn''t push further. "Okay but I''ll have to search him". I said. She nodded and I went to the guy. "Raise your hands". I said and he complied. I then went on to search him thoroughly. When I could find nothing that could cause potential harm to the empress, I waved them in. You can go in now. The maid and the blond guy nodded and went to the door, they knocked. "Come in". A hoarse voice called from inside the bedroom. I realized that was the first time i would be hearing the empress''s voice. The maid pushed the door open and motioned for the guy to enter first, he did and she walked in after him. That was when I noticed her butt. It was alluring. A huge mountain that trembled with each step she took. Damn, you were hiding all that back there? I made a mental note to look at her face clearly so I could remember it and talk to her later. After a few minutes, the maid emerged, alone and without the tray. I frowned. "Where''s the guy?" The maid looked at me with exasperation. "Look I don''t know who you are but there''s a way things are done in the empress''s quarters. It would be wiser if you observed more and talk less. Don''t put any of us in trouble". With that, she stormed off. I was confused. I was only interested in the man inside because of the empress''s safety. After all I was tasked with guarding her. Nothing like this had happened since I''d been deployed to her quarters and it was happening now that I was in charge of her door. Was I wrong to ask questions pertaining to her safety? Then it hit me. The reason why she was being so sneaky and quiet about the whole ordeal. The man inside was not just a friend as she had said. He must be some kind of concubine or escort the empress hired. That was why she was being careful with the entire thing. The empress had a sexual partner in the room with her at the moment and they were about to engage in activities. A perverted part of me wanted to look, to see how it would play out. It was also a way for me to finally see what she looked like since she wouldn''t be doing all that with her veil on. I shook the thought off. If I did it and someone caught me, it would mean the end. Maybe not just for my career but for my life as well. Who knew what lengths they would go to to prevent the secret from coming out. Just then the screen flashed. [You have a new mission] [Mission: Spy on the empress] [Reward: Skill, six directional windslam] I stared at the screen in amazement. At the academy we were still at four, going to six immediately would give me a huge boost over the rest. I looked around the corner. It was empty and it didn''t seem like anyone was coming anytime soon, the empress rarely got visitors. I could sneak a quick peak and be done with it, my mission would be complete then. I decided I would do it but I would wait a few more minutes so they could be fully engrossed before peaking. After a few moments, I sneaked to the door and peaked through the keyhole. Inside, the empress was standing, she was still dressed in her long flowing gown and veil, the guy however was shirtless and sitting on the bed. They were kissing passionately and the empress ran her hands down his bare body as her tongue traveled down his throat. Lucky bastard. I thought as I watched. Then something happened, the empress stood up and motioned for the guy to stand up, he did and she spun him around and she bent him over. I frowned, wasn''t it supposed to be happening in the reverse case? The empress took off his pants completely, leaving him bent over naked. She then began to fiddle with her crotch. I watched on in confusion, was she doing what I thought she was? I pulled my eyes away from the keyhole quicky, unwilling to see how the rest of the scenario played out. I hoped what I saw was enough to satisfy the system and even if it wasn''t, I didn''t care, I would rather lose the reward. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Mission completed] [Reward; Six directional windslam] I sighed with relief. Chapter 57 - 57: Unfinished business with Zoe 1 "What''s up with you man? You look shaken up". Liam asked as I sat with them at the table, slowly eating my food. I glanced at him. I couldn''t tell him what I was deep in thought about. "I''m good". I mumbled and forked down another spoonful. "Hmm". Liam replied and I saw the rest of them staring at me. I suddenly decided I didn''t want to be there anymore. I stood up from the table and stretched. "I''m a little tired today. I need some rest". I told them and walked off. To the left of the common room, there''s a small space where a scanty garden grows. There''s usually no one there and you can sit in solitude if you want. Bella told me about it one day we were talking and I''d never been there before but today seemed like a good day to check it out so I went off in the left direction. As I rounded the corner, I heard footsteps behind me and hastily turned around. It was Zoe. She was dressed in a lemon colored gown that brought out the color of her eyes and she smiled when we locked eyes. "What are you doing?" I asked in a harsher voice than I intended. She frowned. "I was worried about you". She said. "You seem off today". I felt an itch at the back of my neck and my hand automatically moved to rub it. "I''m fine. I told her. As you can see". She blinked. "Okay. Well I''m not fine". She paused in took in a sharp breath. "I miss you". I shook my head. I was going through a predicament of my own but here she was, focused on her needs. I knew she didn''t come because she was worried, she came because she wanted us to continue what we started the other day. At least now she could say her mind and not pretend. I sighed. I didnt feel like doing anything remotely sexual and I just wanted to sit by myself for a while till it was time to sleep. However a little distraction wouldn''t hurt. In fact it could even make me feel better. Plus I needed lust points to make myself stronger. It I wasn''t going to get more mana points, I could at least get lust points. "Me too". I said simply. Zoe''s face broke into a smile. "Really?" "Yes". I lied. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She walked up to me and gave me a hug. As she melted into my arms, I was relived we were hidden from plain view as I didn''t want Emily to see us fraternizing. Zoe reached up and pulled my face down for a kiss. Our lips locked with a furry fiery passion that surprised me. Either this girl was in love with me or she was just madly in heat. [kiss, +20 lust points] She pulled back and stared at me with her lips parted slightly. She panted as she looked at me. "I want you so bad". She confessed. I smiled and looked around. "I want you too but the circumstances are less than ideal". She shook her head. "Not here, I have a place". I looked at her in surprise. "You have a place?" She nodded. "Yes". Chapter 58 - 58: Unfinished business with Zoe 2 "How?" I asked, confused. "Well it''s not my place". She explained. "It''s for my friend but I can convince her to let me have it for the night". I thought about it for a while. It was a no brainer. "Okay. Let''s go". She beamed and dragged me forward by my hand. I worried that Emily or Bella would see us walking together but even if they did, what would happen? I would just gaslight them. The key to dealing with women was gaslighting. In fact the key to dealing with anyone was gaslighting. If you could find a way to convince anyone their opinions were based on flimsy emotions and as a result they were irrelevant, you could control them. We walked to the residential area of the castle and kept going till we were at a lone bungalow. It was a neat looking building and from the freshness of the stones, it was obvious that it was relatively newly constructed. Zoe knocked on the door. "Who''s there?" A muffled voice called from inside the building. "Zoe". She replied. There was brief silence. Then the latch was pulled back and the door swung open. A short cute girl with a forehead that peaked out from under her bangs. She flashed brilliant teeth at us. "Zoe!" She exclaimed and reached for a hug. Zoe hugged her back excitedly. "Uhm. So, about what we discussed¡­" Zoe trailed off. The girl looked at me and back to Zoe. Her lips curved in a knowing smile. "Oh okay". ''What we discussed''. What did they discuss? It seemed Zoe had actually been planning this for some time now. The girl reappeared moments later with a packed bag. "Good luck". She said to Zoe. I laughed inwardly. Zoe was going to need every luck she had tonight. Zoe stepped into the building so it remained the girl and I at the doorway. She acted like she wanted to leave, then she turned and rubbed her butt against my crotch as she stepped out of the doorway. I looked down in surprise. The feeling of her butt on my crotch was so nice that I was too enamored to think about her actions. What I saw when I looked down made me audibly gasp. She had one of the biggest butts I''d ever seen. It was even bigger than the maid I''d seen earlier in the empress''s quarters. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What is it with girls in this castle and massive butts? She heard my gasp and even though her face was mostly turned away from me, I could see she was smiling. Interesting. Another name to add my list of foreseeable conquests. I pushed the door wider and entered. Zoe was sitting at the edge of the bed with a finee on her face. "I was wondering what took you so long". I stretched and took off my shirt. "I like to take my time". She smiled as I went to the edge of the bed, leaned down and kissed her. [Kiss, +20 lust points] I cupped her face with one hand and sucked on her lips passionately. Mmmh~ she moaned softly. I smiled and grabbed her neck, squeezing it gently but firmly. She was shocked by the move and she stiffened but she soon relaxed and focused on kissing me. Chapter 59 - 59: Unfinished business with Zoe 3 (18+) I deepened the kiss and bit on her bottom lip. Zoe gasped and then moaned. Mmhh~ I moved my hand down her neck till it got to her collarbone. I traced a couple of circles before moving my hand further down. I grabbed her right boob and squeezed it gently. [Fondle, + 30 lust points] Ohhh.. Ahhh~ Zoe moaned as I massaged her boobs in a slow circular motion. I pulled on the nipple firmly and watched as her breathing became shallower. "Ohh.. that feels so good". She moaned and gripped my hair tightly. I smiled and began to suck on her neck while twisting her nipples. Zoe''s eyes were closed as she was lost in the pleasure I was giving her. I pulled away from and admired her flushed face for a moment. "What is it?" Zoe asked, blushing. "Nothing". I replied with a chuckle and pushed her completely on the bed. Zoe was now laid on the bed, I was the only one shirtless though and I thought that was a little unfair. "Isnt it a little unfair that I''m only one topless?" I asked her with a smirk. Zoe said nothing, she immediately began to unfasten her gown. Her fingers moved deftly, possessed by the raging desire to expose herself to my touch. She unfastened the last seem and hastily shrugged off the gown. I admired her naked belly and her melons still caged by her brassieres. It was beautiful, almost. "Take it off". I said. Zoe unfastened the bra and I pulled it off. Her naked melons were now exposed to me and I admired them. They were beautiful round things that matched her pale complexion. They were not the biggest melons I''d ever seen but they were the most beautiful. "I love them". I said to her as I stated at them. Zoe blushed and her cheeks became stained with pink. I descended on her and immediately went for her boobs. I held one boob in my hand and began to suck on the other. [Suck, + 50 lust points] Ohhh.. Ahhh~ Zoe moaned as I sucked and fondled her boobs. She grabbed my head and pressed it tight to her boob and I responded by sucking with more fervor. My hand began to snake down her lower abdomen. I traced circles on her belly button and watched the goosebumps spread down her body. Then I moved my hand even lower and slipped my hands to her mound. Ahh.. Uhmm.~ Zoe moaned as my hand was now inches away from her cave. I slipped my hand into her panties and moved my hand downwards till it was touching an engorged part. Ahhh.. ohhh~ Zoe moaned. It was her clit and I began to rub on it. I alternated between circular movement and side to side movements. I also varied my pace. Ohh.. Uhmm.~ Zoe moaned even louder as I rubbed her clit and pleasure flowed through her body. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I left the boob I was sucking and went to the other one. I pushed it into my mouth and moved my hand lower to the entrance of her cave. Chapter 60 - 60: Unfinished business with Zoe 4(18+) Oouuu~ She moaned as I teased the entrance to her cave. It was slick with her juices that overflowed and was beginning to drip on her thighs. Her eyes were still closed as she basked in the pleasure I was giving her body. A wicked idea came to my mind and I grinned. Simultaneously, I bit on her nipple and thrust my finger into her cave. [Fingering, +120 lust points ] Her eyes flew open at the sudden intrusion as her body scrambled to process the bite on her nipple and the finger that entered her abruptly. Ahhh~ S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She half moaned half screamed and I chuckled. I didn''t give her the chance to regain herself, instead I began to slide my finger in and out of her. Ohhh¡­ ahh. Zoe moaned and her eyes fluttered close again. I alternated between a slow tempo and a franctic one, enjoying the way her body jerked up everytime I pulled out my finger only to push it back in. I watched her pretty face. It was flushed with blood and her forehead was wrinkled as she focused on the intense pleasure building through her. I resumed diligently sucking her boobs, switching between sucking the entire thing and focusing on the nipples. Sometimes I focused my attention on the areola, sometimes I swirled my tongue on the nipple. Other times I gently bit her nipples. Ahh¡­ Uhmm. Ohhh~ Zoe''s moans filled the room as she was lost in pleasure. She held my head close to her melons, pushing me harder into it. I could barely breathe but I didn''t care. What better way to die than ontop of a beautiful woman? All the while I was sliding my finger in and out of her cave. My finger was completely covered in her slick juices now and I added another finger. Ahhh¡­ ohhh. Uhmmm~ Zoe''s moans intensified as he body got used to two fingers inside her. I increased my tempo, my fingers were moving in and out of her faster now and Zoe''s body was reacting to it. She grabbed on to my head tighter and her moans began to intensify. Ohh.. ahh.. ohh~ I suspected she was close and a few minutes she squeezed my head tight. "I think I''m about to cum". She managed to whisper. I nodded my acknowledgment and increased the tempo of my fingers even more. They were now moving in and out of her at jack speed now and Zoe writhed and jerked like a snake on the bed. I didn''t let down the fervor with which I sucked her boobs either. Soon the pleasure was too much for Zoe and she held my head tight and screamed. Ooouuuuuu~ Warm liquid gushed out of her cave, bathing my hand, my lower abdomen, my thighs, Zoe''s thighs and the bed. "Oh god!" She exclaimed as she quivered violently and held on to me tightly as if she was about to fall off the earth. I rubbed her belly gently, trying to ease her through the orgasm. I also slipped off my pants surreptitiously. When she had calmed down from her high and her body was no longer vibrating as frequently, without any warning, I pushed my rod into her. [Sex, +200 lust points] Ahhhhh~ Chapter 61 - 61: You’re going to kill me Levi (18+) Zoe shouted as I entered her without warning. She had not come down from the high of her orgasm and the sudden entrance pushed her to the brink of another one. I slid my rod out completely and she protested by reaching out to grab my waist and pull me back in. I smiled as I put my tip at the entrance of her cave and pushed in once again. Ohhh¡­ Ahhh~ Zoe moaned as I filled her up. Her eyes rolled back into her head. I began to thrust in and out of her slowly, enjoying the sensation of her cave gripping my rod tightly. Ohh.. ahhh¡­ Uhmm~ Zoe moaned as I continued to slide in and out of her. I gradually increased the tempo and force of my thrusts and soon the bed was freaking loudly as I slammed her into the bed which caused the bed to be slammed in the wall. Creak creak~ The bed continued to creak as I plowed Zoe. Ahh¡­ Uhmm~ S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She continued to moan as the pleasure built inside her. Her eyes were permanently rolled back now and she began to tremble once again. I knew another orgasm was upon her and soon I would be rewarded with a shower of her warm juice. "Don''t stop Levi, don''t stop". She moaned. As if I was ever going to. Nothing short of death or paralysis was going to make stop. "Oh gods I think I''m close". She breathed and her nails dug into my back, drawing blood. I clenched my teeth as the pain mixed with pleasure and I thrust even harder. Ohh¡­ Uhmm¡­ ohhh¡­ ahh~ Zoe''s moans were becoming slurred and incoherent. Suddenly she grabbed my chest with urgency. "Levi, I''m.." She managed to say before she began to orgasm again. I pulled out as her fluid sprayed all over my chest and abdomen. Zoe held on to me tight as she trembled. Her eyes were shut and her lips were slightly parted in a ''o'' shape. The orgasm lasted for some time before she finally calmed down and regained some of her breath. I smiled at her when she finally opened her eyes. She smiled back weakly. I looked at my rod which was still hard wns pulsating with energy. "Are you ready for round two?" I asked with a smirk. "You''re going to kill me". She replied faintly. I laughed and raised her legs. Then I slid in once again. Ohhh~ Chapter 62 - 62: Paint her back white (18+) I began to thrust in and out of her again. I was getting tired at this point and I could feel my core tighten. I knew I was close. "I''m close". I told her. I pulled out and motioned for her to get on all fours. Zoe was exhausted but she complied anyway and went on her hands and knees. I positioned myself behind her and slid my rod into her hot hungry cave. It swallowed my rod completely and I began to pound her from behind. Clap clap clap~ The sound of flesh hitting flesh resounded as my pelvis met her soft round buttocks. Ohh god~ Zoe moaned as she grippped the sheets tightly for dear life. I felt my balls tingle and I knew I couldn''t hold back any longer. I managed five more thrusts before I pulled out and sprayed my seed on her back. "Oh wow". I breathed as rope after rope of my seed flew out and painted her lower back and butt white. I collapsed beside her, panting heavily. Zoe laid beside me and laid her head on my chest. Neither of us made an effort to clean up the semen on our bodies. "That was really nice". Zoe said to me. I nodded in response. While the sex had been beautiful, it had not lightened the burden on my mind. I still needed to find a way to kill beast monsters and it was going to be almost impossible. I also needed to level up. I waited until I was sure Zoe was asleep before doing that. "Show me my profile". I said when I was sure she was asleep. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 3] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 35] [Intelligence: 30] [Stamina: 31] [Speed: 35] [Mana: 310/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 540] I smiled. I had done quite a lot with Zoe for the points to be so high. "increase strength by 5". I said. [Purchasing 5 strength points] "How much lust points do I have left?" [Here''s your profile] sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Name: Levi] [Level: 3] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 40] [Intelligence: 30] [Stamina: 31] [Speed: 35] [Mana: 310/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 390] Next I wanted to boost my speed to 40. "Increase speed by 5". I said. [Purchasing 5 speed points] I checked my profile again. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 3] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 40] [Intelligence: 30] [Stamina: 31] [Speed: 40] [Mana: 310/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 240] With the rest of my lust points, I could get exactly 8 stamina points so I asked for it. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 3] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 40] [Intelligence: 30] [Stamina: 39] [Speed: 40] [Mana: 310/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 0] I had used up all my lust points so there was nothing left to do than to close my eyes and sleep. Chapter 63 - 63: small rant Sorry for not dropping today The truth is that I''m a med student and I always have exams, practicals and impromptu tests. I had two of those today (test and practicals) I''ll be dropping at normal schedule tomorrow S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thanks for understanding Chapter 64 - 64: The stranger I didn''t wake till later in the morning when Zoe shook me awake. "What?" I mumbled, reluctant to open my eyes. "We have to go now if we want to get ready in time for training". She replied and shook me again. I moaned. One thing about me was that I loved sleeping and I hated it when I was woken up before time. "Get up". Zoe said again and shook me more vigorously. I groaned, reluctantly opened my eyes and winced as the light flooded my eyes. It was early in the morning already. We had probably two hours before it was time to train. If we were going to be training today, we had to leave. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I sighed and slowly sat up. Zoe was already dressed and a small smile grew on my face as i remembered the state she had been in last night. "Why are you smiling?" Zoe asked me with a slight frown on her face. "Nothing". I replied hastily. "Well get up.. and wear something". She said, looking down at my crotch. I looked down and saw that I was completely naked. My rod stared back limply at me. Was it always this big or did it grow bigger over the past week? I got off the bed and slid on my pants, then I put on my clothes. "I''m ready". I said when I was done. "Your collar is not straightened". She said and helped me pop it. Then she hesitated for a second before leaning up to kiss me. It was a quick peck and she blushed immediately after. I smirked and spanked her butt. "Let''s go now". Ouch~ she exclaimed. She looked shocked but a blush crept up her face. She started walking. She opened the door and we stepped out. The air outside was frigid. I immediately found myself wishing I had a coat. Mornings were usually cold in the castle but this one was rather extreme and was a first. A few people were already outside as we walked. Mostly traders, setting up their wares. There were a few hunters too, returning from the forest with different animals slung over their shoulders. These animals would be taken to the butcher who would negotiate and buy them for a suitable price. The farmers were not left behind. They moved with various equipments on their shoulders. It was amazing how early the city woke up. I suddenly felt a tingle of danger around us, someone was near us. My hand flew to my fans but before I could draw them, the person tapped me from the back. "Hi there". He said in a smooth voice. I whirled around in alarm and flexed my fans hurriedly. Before us stood a blond boy that looked not much older than me. Maybe 19 at most. He had auburn skin and a his strikingly handsome face had a smile plastered on it. He was taller than I was by a few centimeters around 182cm. "Hello". He said with that same smile still on his face. "Who are you?" I asked angrily. Chapter 65 - 65: The prince wants my girl Zoe gasped and hit my shoulder. Show a little respect. She bowed her head. Good morning your highness. I looked at her confused. Then it hit me. This was the prince, the younger one, Damon. I bowed my head slightly. There''s no need for all that. He said with that same smile plastered on his face. What do we owe this honor to? Zoe asked him. Damon''s smile turned sheepish. Uhmm.. actually I came here for you. He said pointing to her. Me? Zoe replied confused. Yes, you. You''re very pretty. He said. Oh. I fought back a smile as realization dawned on me. Damon had come to us because he found Zoe attractive and wanted to get to know her better. The look on Zoe''s face changed from confusion to realization, then shock. Uhmm.. thank you. She replied, unsure what to say in reply to that. Damon was not ugly. In fact he was quite attractive and she was sure a lot of girls would be happy to be with him. But she had someone else on her mind. Someone who she had just shared a bed with. So I wanted to get to know you more. Damon continued with that smooth voice of his. Zoe looked at me uncertainly. It was the briefest of glances, barely lasting a second. However Damon didn''t miss it. Oh. He said as he put two and two together. We were walking together so early in the morning with our hairs and clothes disheveled. In addition to that, she looked at me when he expressed his desire for her. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It didn''t take a genius to figure out there was something between us. Damon raised his hands in a surrendering gesture. I didn''t know, I didn''t mean to¡­ He trailed off. No no. I said hastily. The prince looked at me. We''re not¡­ it''s not what.. I stammered, unsure what to say. What could I say anyway? That we weren''t a thing? Or that he was free to talk to her? Even if I didn''t feel anything for Zoe besides the faintest of attraction, I couldn''t exactly say that to her face could I? From the way she looked at me for assurance, she obviously regarded me as more than a sex bag. I glanced at her from the corner of my eyes. Her lips were curled up in an upturned grimace. She was pissed off by my denial. I wasn''t bothered, I knew exactly what to say to gaslight her into forgiving me. No it''s perfectly fine. Damon said. Sorry to interrupt you two. He turned and walked away. What a nice dude. That was weird huh? I said to Zoe but she kept quiet and sullenly began to walk. I could have pressed her to tell me what was wrong and apologized or gaslight her into forgiving me, but I wasn''t in the mood. Besides it''s better to let women stew in their anger for a while before apologizing. That way, by the time you apologize, theyve been waiting for the apology for long now and they''re eager to listen. Chapter 66 - 66: Running into the prince again Zoe and I walked in silence till we reached the junction that separated into the two camps. She wanted to continue the journey to her camp without saying anything to me but I pulled her back by the arm. I spun her till she was facing me and then I placed my hands around her waist. "You''re leaving without a goodbye?" I asked her in a teasing voice. Zoe rolled her eyes. "What does it matter?" "Of course it matters". I replied. "You matter". Zoe scoffed but I could see some of the hardness in her face disappear. "I don''t want to let you go but we have to go now or we''ll be very late". I said and let her go with a peck. Her anger melted completely at that and she nodded. "See you later". "See you later". I replied and watched her walk off. Then I started the walk back to my room. Aaron and Liam were at the door when I entered. "Where have you been?" Liam asked when he saw me. "And eww, you stink". He turned his nose up. "I was busy". I told him in response and went into the room. Liam exchanged confused looks with Aaron and they both shrugged. I felt like collapsing on the bed the moment I saw it but I knew if my head touched the bed, I would sleep and not wake up till later in the morning. It was a luxury I couldn''t afford. I sighed and picked out new clothes, I needed a proper bath after last night''s activities. When I was done washing myself and I had dressed up, Aaron and Liam were nowhere to be found. They had gone without me. I sighed and hurried out of the building. I was going to be late. **** I ended up getting to the academy late but luckily for me, Master Jared wasn''t around yet. He came much later and apologized for the tardiness, he had important business to handle. He then proceeded to teach us for the day. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I was already getting the hang of being an air mage and I was even one of the be system in the class. As long as I had the system with me, very few people could compete with me. Master Jared noticed this and he praised me frequently. I could notice some of the hatred this caused among my fellow mages. I couldn''t care less though. If any of them had any problems with me, they could come talk about it. Or fight me. It would be fun to see who would win. Master Jared dismmised us after the day''s lesson. I''d barely stepped out when I ran into someone. It was Damon. "Hi". He said with that same boyish smile of his. Chapter 67 - 67: The invitation I was surprised that the prince was talking to me. Earlier I had been with Zoe and he had to talk me as an associate but now he was standing in front of me without any obligation. "Hey". I replied. "How was class?" He asked, pointing to the group of air mages. "It was alright". I shrugged. "I didn''t know you were a mage too". Damon''s eyes glinted as he dragged water from a small pouch tied to his waist. The water floated in the air between his palm as he controlled it. "You''re water mage". I muttered in amazement. I''d only seen one other water mage and he was a higher level wave. I always wanted to see how a low level mage would do it. Now I knew they carried portable water around with them. I wondered how feasible it was for battle though. There''s a limit to how much water you can carry around as a person. Especially if you''re planning to run around and move mobilely on the battlefield. Perhaps they could multiply the volume of water. That would mean they could potentially do a lot of damage with an initially small amount of water. I wanted to ask Damon how it worked when I remembered I was talking to the prince. I already asked him a question, best not to annoy him so he could be on his way. Damon smiled. "Level two. You?" "Air mage¡­ Level One". I replied. He nodded. "Not bad. My brother is an air mage". "And the emperor?" I found myself asking before I could control myself. Damon looked startled for a moment then he smiled. "Fire. Why?" "Nothing, just curious". I mumbled. "Listen are you free to hang out this evening?" Damon asked suddenly. I raised an eyebrow. "You want to hang out with me". "Yeah". Damon repeated with a smile. "This evening. "You game?" I shook my head. "I''d love to but I have to resume guard duty now". Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I was lying, I wouldn''t love to hang out with him. I didn''t even know him and he was somehow interested in making friends with me after expressing interest in Zoe this morning. It was very suspicious and I didn''t want to be part of it even if he was genuine. "Oh that". The prince said with a downcast look. "Where do you work?" "I''m in the empress''s guard". I replied cautiously. His eyes brightened again. "Oh really?" "Yeah". I nodded. "That''s no problem then". Damon said and pulled out a badge out of his pocket. He handed it to me. "Give this to the chief guard and tell him I asked that you be excused". I looked at the badge with a heavy heart. Now that my excuse was gone I had no choice but to hang out with him. Unless I wanted to be frank with him and reject him. Damon noticed my reluctance and frowned. "You''ll come right?" I nodded slowly. "Yes". He smiled then. "Okay then, meet me by the vegetables stalls at sunset". I nodded and Damon walked off smiling Chapter 68 - 68: Taking permission. He smiled then. "Okay then, meet me by the vegetables stalls at sunset". I nodded and Damon walked off smiling. I looked down at the note in my hand. I was confused and suspicious. Why was he so eager to hang out with me? Even to the point where he exercised his royal power and gave me a day off from duty. That was the kind of move you pulled for your bestfriend or a girl you love. Not a stranger you met a few hours ago. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From the corner of my eye I could see Liam approaching. I tucked the badge into my clothes. No need to let them know what was going on. What good would it do anyway? They would be worried for me as much as I was already worried for myself. Zoe might even try something rash or unwise just to protect me. I didn''t need them being involved in whatever the prince planned for me. I could handle myself just fine. "Hey dude". Liam said and waved at me. "How was training?" I asked him. He shrugged. "Nothing much, just some basic lessons". "You made it in time for class". He noted. "I didn''t think you would". "You didn''t?" I asked. "Yeah dude". "I even made a bet with Aaron". He rubbed the back of his head. "I''m going to have to put up". He saw the confused look on my face and smiled apologetically. "You should have seen your face when you came to the room dude. You could barely keep your eyes open. I thought you were going to crash on the bed and not wake up till evening". I couldn''t blame him for not thinking I would make it in time for training. I was very exhausted and if I looked half as exhausted as I felt, any gamble would have taken the odds. Damon giving me the pass was a blessing because as soon as I showed it to the chief guard and got my leave, I would crash on the bed and get some well deserved shut eye. Liam looked around for Aaron. "I''ve got to go now. See you later". He said and disappeared. I nodded and bade him goodbye. I started walking towards the empress''s quarters. I needed to show the chief my note and get leave. As for whatever Damon was planning for me, I would cross the bridge when it came. When I got to the palace, I pushed the door open. Dan was leaning against the wall at the top of the staircase. "You''re late". He said looking down at me. "The boss wouldn''t be too happy". I shrugged. I have a perfect excuse. "Well it better be nothing short of perfect". I heard a deep voice say behind me. I looked back to see Bruno the chief guard. His face was set in a scowl as he looked me up and down. I smiled nervously. "Well, the thing is I was busy helping prince Damon out". I smiled inwardly at the surprised look on his face. "I''m still not done". I said and pulled out the badge. "This is him seeking permission to keep me for the rest of the day". Bruno looked at the badge and his scowl deepened for a moment before it was replaced by a slightly sad look. "Now what have you done to be involved with that miscreant?" He asked me. I shrugged. Chapter 69 - 69: Phase 1 of the attack begins Bruno sighed. "Okay you can go. Just be careful, the royals are not people you want to mingle with". I nodded and stepped out wondering what he meant by the royals are not people you want to mingle with. With no duty I now had ample time for a well needed nap. I headed for my room and crashed on the bed. I woke up much later feeling refreshed. I washed my face and headed to the vegetable stall to meet the prince. What did he want to talk about? I wondered but I didn''t have the answer to it. Perhaps he just wanted a friend to hang with and he saw me as exotic to the castle. Perhaps he wanted to talk to me about Zoe. If that was the case I would tell him very quickly that I wasn''t going to be a bother and he was free to talk to her whenever he wanted. Zoe and I weren''t even an item and I wouldn''t risk enemity with the prince. Not when I could easily get any girl I wanted. I hadn''t even wrapped things up with Bella or Emily yet. The sun burned somewhat hotly and the gentle breeze didn''t make me feel any cooler. I wiped off the sweat off my forehead as I stood opposite the vegetable stall. How long would I have to wait for the prince to arrive? Was I even supposed to stay directly in front of the stall or opposite it? I supposed that didn''t matter much in the scheme of things. The hooded man beside me shifted as if he was uncomfortable. He had been there when I got to the spot I was at now and even though the distance between us was wide at first, I noticed it had narrowed. I was about ask him what his deal was when he smiled. I saw his face clearly and frowned. "Damon?" His smile grew wider. "Hey." "Why are you hiding under a hood?" I asked him, bemused. "Safety purposes". He said with a shrug. "Let''s go." "Go where?" I asked as I followed him. "I have a spot". Damon said simply as he led me. If before I thought something was fishy about the whole situation, now alarm bells rang in my head. There was a reason the prince was wearing a hood. He didn''t want to be seen as he walked off with me to an unknown place. Why would he do that unless he planned to do something sinister? I tensed up my body for fight or flight at any point in time and kept walking behind him. Even if he managed to be a stronger mage than me, I was confident if he couldn''t be physically stronger. We headed for a deserted part of town and as we walked further I was on edge. "Where are we going?" I asked him. "Shhh. It''s a surprise". he replied and kept on walking. After a while we got to a secluded part of town. Damon stopped at a small tree. Standing under the tree were three people. One was a slightly muscular man and the other two were pretty girls. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The first girl had long black hair that framed a cute baby face. Her cheeks were accentuated with pink blush and she huge melons that made me sure she felt a lot of back pain. The second girl was taller and slimmer. Her boobs were not as huge as the first girl but they were impressive too. Her blonde hair was waist length and she had a shy look that made me want to possess her immediately. "Thanks Odion". He said and the muscular guy bowed in reply before stepping aside. Damon turned to me with a smile. "So¡­ which one do you prefer?" "Which one do I prefer?" I was confused. "Yeah. I''ll give one to you right here right now. Just choose". "I don''t understand, why are you giving me a girl?" Damon sighed. "Think of it as bribe, in exchange for your lady friend". Realization dawned on me. "Oh, you don''t need to¡­" I started to protest but he cut in. "No, no I insist. Think of it as a good will package". I was about to protest again when Odion spoke. "Uhmm.. my prince?" "What?" Damon snapped. "You need to see this". Odion replied. "This better be important". Damon said angrily and followed the direction of his gaze. The top of the castle was visible from here. There was singular red line that projected from the top and reached far into the sky, visible for all to see. Damon gasped with horror. "What''s going on?" I asked. "That red line, the castle is being attacked". Chapter 70 - 70: The wall of mages "That red line, the castle is being attacked". "What?" I exclaimed. "It''s being attacked by what?" The castle was considered impregnable to almost all forms of attack. In fact, I first asked Dan what would happen if the castle got breached, he laughed heartily. "The castle can never be breached". He said through the laughter. "It can''t even be attacked". "Why can''t it be attacked?" I asked him, confused. All that was needed was for the beasts to spawn somewhere close and they would attack the castle. I believed the main reason the castle hadn''t been attacked yet was because the beast army was probably stretched too thin. It wasn''t easy to attack different parts of the empire at once and a great number of beasts are needed to over power the mages. So it made sense that there weren''t enough beast monsters to lay seige on the castle. It was why I assumed the castle hadn''t been attacked yet. Dan shook his head. "To march into the castle, the army would have to cross into the outskirts first. Then they would have to fight the army there, win and begin to march further inward. They would cross at least five different towns before they finally got to the castle gate. Then they would have to fight the army there. Even if they manage to pass the first few steps, they will surely not pass the last one". He continued. "The gate is impregnable". He said proudly. "It would take a very powerful person to break it down and the powerful people have been killed by the emperor long ago". I wanted to tell Dan then about the portal I found in the forest and how the beast monsters were closer than he thought but I decided against it. The forest was close to my house back at the farm and if the emperor got wind of beast monster activities going on there, he might quarantine the whole place or declare a state of emergency. I couldn''t bear to put my family under harsh conditions when I wasn''t there to protect them. So I said nothing to Dan. Instead I nodded and went on with my duty. Back to the present, Damon was pacing around. "What do you think?" He snapped. "It''s obviously beast monsters". "Oh this is bad, really bad". He said as he paced around. It was indeed terrible. The beasts would not be easy to get rid of and there would definitely be causalties on both sides. This meant that a number of mages were going to be injured in the fight and some could potentially lose their lives. Especially since they were only level two and level one mages. Damon stopped pacing and just stared at the red line. We had to do something fast rather than just stand there. "We need to go join the other mages and fight them". I said to him, seeing as he was too distabilized to take charge. "Okay". He nodded and looked away from the line. His face had lost it usual boyish charm and was now set grimly. He turned to the two beautiful girls who stood cluelessly behind us. "Hannah and Brenna, you can go for now. Stay safe". He said and motioned for Odion and i to follow him. We began to race to the palace. As we neared the castle we could see and hear the commotion that had erupted. The beasts had not invaded the castle yet, however they formed a relentless platoon around the castle surrounding it from every side. The mages were outside the gate as well and they had formed a defensive wall between the beasts and the gate. Already, the smell of blood had filled the air and it mixed with another pungent smell that I couldn''t identify. I winced as the smell hit my nose at the same time the shouts of mages and screeches of beasts hit my ears. I could hear mages yelling different attacks as they performed them. I could hear beasts screeching as they got hit by the attacks or launched their own. I could hear the agonizing screams of injured mages. We were mostly young mages at the gate, except for the few masters that had remained behind to teach us. The emperor was nowhere to be found. Neither was the empress. I suppose the ultimate priority would be to ensure their safety first while any fights occurred. After all, they were the most valuable people in the kingdom. As I studied the battle field, I realized it wasn''t arranged randomly. Farthest to me was a group comprised of the air mages. They were led by master Jared and another master who''s long hair and beard were white with old age. I supposed he was the master of the level two air mages . They faced the beast monsters on one end. Next to them were the earth mages and they were also led by their two masters. They faced the beast monsters directly in front of the gate. The earth mages must be considered very powerful for them to be tasked with protecting the gate. I thought to myself. Next to the earth mages were the water mages and just like the others, they were led by their two masters. The final group were the fire mages and they were closest to me. It was when I observed them that I realized something I missed earlier. The mages were arranged in order of seniority. This meant that the front line was made of the two masters. Then directly behind them were the level two mages. The level one mages were behind everyone else, close to the wall. It was actually a brilliant idea and a way to expose them to the realities of war while also protecting them. I looked at the air mages all the way at the other side, there was no way I could go over there without passing through the thick of the battle. It would be a very unwise move. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 71 - 71: Killing the blue beaked hawk I was stuck on this side, fighting near the fire mages. Flames, sand, water, dust and strong winds filled the environment as various mages used their elements to fight the beast monsters. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Damon and I exchanged looks. This was really happening. The castle we all believed was to some degree impregnable was now being attacked. What would happen if they broke in? I wondered. Would the emperor be forced to use his powers to defeat them? This attack was not just a fight, it was a statement to the empire. If they could break into the castle, even if the emperor defeated them, it would show that nowhere in the empire was safe. Citizens would be thrown into unrest. The mages had to find a way to kill all the beasts and prevent them from breaching the wall. At all costs, me inclusive. Damon was the first to break of the trance and he rushed towards the fight. "Wait, you can''t pass through the battle!" I shouted after him but he paid me no heed as he continued running off. I shook my head. It seemed the prince had forgotten all his pretense to be my friend. I saw now why Bruno told me too be wary of them. If they were all like Damon then you couldn''t trust them fully. Or else one day there will be an instance where they would betray you in the most unexpected manner possible. I shrugged and brought out my fans and coated them in mana. I didn''t have time to think about betrayal and other sentimental stuff, there was a fight to be won. As I got close to the fray, I heard a loud screech above me. I looked up in surprise. I''d barely even announced my presence and I was already being attacked. A large hawk flapped it''s wings above me. It was a rather normal looking bird save for its beak that was painted completely blue. Also it was quite large but hawks were known to reach huge sizes sometimes. Screeechh~ The blue beaked hawk screeched again and studied me with sharp eyes. It seemed to be examining me, gauging me, trying to see if I had any weaknesses or weak points it could attack. I immediately knew this was not going to be an easy opponent to fight. I studied it closely. It''s feet were long and majestic looking. They were topped off by sharp talons that looked like they could dig deep beyond skin into bone. It''s wings were spread to an impressive width and it''s head was crowned with sharp eyes that picked up the slightest of movements and then a long blue beak that gleamed in the sun. The hawk seemed to have studied me enough and it dove in a sharp arc towards me. I was anticipating it''s movement. One directional wind slam. I shouted and sent a strong gust of wind at the bird. The hawk felt the ripples of the blast before the air even reached it. It ducked under the gust, avoiding being hit but the ripple of the wind still made it falter slightly and it seemed like it was going to fall. Screeech~ It screeched as it struggled to regain its balance. However the hawk recovered itself quickly and flapped its wind at me. Screech~ It screeched angrily and it glared at me. I didn''t even know a bird could glare and for a second I was dumbfounded. I saw the blast of air coming at me and realized it had sent a one directional wind attack of its own. Luckily master Jared had taught us some basic defensive lessons and I knew how to handle situations like this. I waited till the blast of wind was near me before I quickly faced the mana coated side of my fans towards it. As the blast of air got close to me, I deflected it up with my fan, sending it away from me. All around me, there were cries and screeches as mages and beasts alike got injured. I could taste dust in my mouth and my eyes watered but I couldn''t afford to shut them, not when I had a deadly hawk ready to take my life. I sent another one directional wind slam but the hawk dodged it again. It moved fluidly, avoiding my attacks with ease. It definitely wasn''t a level one beast, probably a level two or higher. This didn''t mean it was impossible to kill. It just meant I had to push myself a little. I decided if I couldn''t defeat the hawk with raw powers, I had to think intelligently and outsmart it. The hawk was still floating above me. It flapped its wings in a regular rythmn as it plotted its next move. I was going to let it have time to think however, I formed a quick plan in my head and weighed the odds that it would succeed. It wasn''t very high but low odds were better than low odds anyway. "One directional wind slam". I yelled and sent a blast of wind towards the hawk. As expected, it was very quick and it moved to dodge the attack. However this was what I was hoping for. As soon as I released the one directional windslam, I quickly transferred the mama to the edge of my fan and aimed it at the hawk. "Vortex". I said and built a whirlpool of wind from the edge of my fan. I didn''t aim it at the bird, that would have been too predictable. Instead I watched as the bird dragged its body upwards to avoid the wind slam and flyover it. I predicted where it was going to be by the time I fired. When I was sure I had gotten the coordinates, I fired the vortex. It travelled from my fan and flew upwards and hit the hawk as it flew. It met the hawk and twisted it in a violent spiral. When it passed, the hawk fell to the ground, lifeless. [1 beast monster killed, +10 mana points] Chapter 72 - 72: Fighting the tailless wolf I looked at the dead hawk and sighed heavily. It had gone down faster than I expected and I was both surprised and glad. The vortex was more powerful than I thought. While spinning the opponent and disorienting them, it also cuts off air flow to their lungs. So you have a beast that has lost all sense of balance and now it finds out it cant breathe. It was no wonder the hawk with its small lungs didn''t stand a chance. It was the first beast monster I''d killed in a long while though and I was eager to see if there were any changes to my profile. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 3] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 35] [Intelligence: 30] [Stamina: 31] [Speed: 35] [Mana: 350/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 20] I now had 350 mana points which was an upgrade from the 340 I previously did. Killing a beast monster and increasing my mana level gave me an excited feeling. It was something I missed earlier. I faced the battle field and was trying to decide my next move. The first beast monster had come to meet me of its own accord but now that I was done with it, should I join the fire mages in their fight or I should stay here and wait for more beasts to fight me? If I decided to remain where I was, I gave myself a slight disadvantage. One of the major perks of fighting among the troop was that it gave you extra security. You could fight knowing that one or two persons had your back and could protect you from attacks you might not see at all or attacks you see too late. Fighting on my own without joining the troops meant I had no one at my back to protect me from such. It wasn''t completely dreary however, I still had the system which could heal me quickly. I had my quick reflexes which meant that I could avoid a lot of attacks at the last minute. I decided to stay where I was and fight as many rouge beasts as I could. Among the beasts monsters that fought, there was a large tailless wolf. It noticed me standing alone and broke apart from the other beast monsters. It headed towards me with full speed. However I was prepared for it. I decided since this wolf was quick and probably had very fast reflexes, i stood a better chance of confounding it if I didn''t telegraph my movement to it. When the average person sees an attack coming to him, escpecially at full speed, most times they immediately start running or move to the side to dodge it. This is because they are slow and need to start their movements early to avoid the attack. However with predators with superior speed and reflexes, this move becomes very useless. This is because the predator can see your movements and quickly adjust the course of their attacks. So you end up being injured or dead anyway. I however, I was quite fast, maybe as fast as the wolf that was approaching me. Perhaps I was even faster. Due to this speed, I could make last minute changes to my position. Howwwwll~ The wolf howled loudly as it ran towards me, confident in its own speed and strength. It jumped into the air as it got near me and opened its teeth so it could clamp them down on me. I didn''t launch any attack of mine, I didn''t even defend with magic. Instead, I waited until the wolf was within biting distance. Then I moved to the side quickly. Surprise filled the wolf''s eyes as it bit down on thin air. It immediately turned its body to face me as it landed. I wasn''t going to allow it rest or regroup however. "One directional windslam!" I shouted and blasted a heavy gust of air at the wolf. The wolf breathed out fire which broke through the blast of air. This was going to be interesting. The wolf had elemental fire magic and it just used it to stop the wind slam I sent at it. I watched the wolf carefully, anticipating another attack from it very soon. Snarrrlll~ The wolf snarled as it''s eyes focused on me, observing, watching. It began to stalk around me in a circle. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I kept my gaze on it at all time as it walked slowly behind me. When it was a little behind me and thought it was in my blind spot, it jumped at me. However I was ready for the attack. I jumped away from the wolf at the last minute, frustrating it once again. Snarrrlll ~ The wolf snarled in anger as it bit on air once more. I decided to go more on the offensive. Air arrows! I shouted and six arrows shot out of my fan and headed for the wolf. They spread as they travelled and then narrowed their aim so they were coming at it from different angles. There was no way the wolf would escape that. The wolf seemed to realize it''s predicament and it blew fire from its mouth to counter the arrows. But they were too much and ultimately, one struck it on its hind leg. Howwwllll~ The wolf howled in pain as the arrow pierced its leg. Blood began to drip out of the wound. The wolf looked at me in annoyance and ran at me. Wall of air. I said and raised a barrier of air between us. The wolf was so annoyed and eager to reach me that it didn''t see the air wall. Baaamm! It ran into the wall and was sent flying back. The wolf whimpered as it lay on the ground in pain. I wasn''t about to let it recover however. "Air arrows". I said and fired four arrows at it. Howwll ~ The wolf howled weakly as the arrows pierced it''s skin It was soon dead. [1 beast monster killed, +10 mana points] Two down, more to come. Chapter 73 - 73: The spotted leopard I had barely killed the wolf when I heard a loud snarl behind me. I looked back to see a spotted leopard. It jumped at me. "Air wall". I said and formed a barrier of air between me and the leopard. However the leopard was more agile than the hawk. After all cats will be cats. It used the air wall as a padding and jumped jumped just in time. It landed just a few feet at me and snarled. Snarrrll~ "One directional wind slam". I said and sent a sharp gist of air at it. The leopard jumped of it agilely and ran at me. "Air wall". I shouted and threw another air wall up. This time the leopard didn''t turn back, it headed straight for the air wall and slammed into it. The air wall parted into two as the leopard flew through it unhurt. It was flying at me with great speed so I didn''t have time to be surprised or show my shock. I hastily threw up another air wall directly in front of me. The leopard was too close to to dodge it and it couldn''t prepare for it either. It slammed into and fell back. The force of the collision threw me a few into the air and I landed on my back with a loud thud. Thuddd~ Pain shot through my arms, my butt, my hips and lower back. Arghh~ I exclaimed but there was no time to wallow in the pain, the leopard was rushing at me. Luckily my fans hadn''t fallen off too far from where I was. I picked up the fan quickly and shouted "air arrows!" As I sent seven sharp arrows at the running leopard. It dodged each one of the arrows and stalked at me. Then the leopard released its own powers. It fired two fireballs at me. I scrambled to get out of the way and I fired a one directional wind slam at it. The leopard dodged it and fired three fireballs at me in rapid succession. "Air wall". I said and threw up the barrier between me and the fireballs. Then I sent two one directional wind slams at the leopard. It dodged them but this time one of them almost hit it and I realized what I needed to do to win. The leopard was very alert and focused, therefore it could hone in on any attack and either avoid it or block it. When there was more than one attack however, the cat found it difficult to cope. This was because it couldn''t focus on the two attacks at once. Therefore he focused on one to dodge it, then shifted his focus swiftly to the next so he could dodge it as well. That was why the second wind slam almost met it. I knew what I had to do to win but I wasn''t sure what the outcome would be. The two directional wind slam was as hard to control as it was effective. And while it would probably take out the leopard, it could just as well injure me or mage around us. I wanted to keep it as a last resort. I fired two one directional wind slams at the leopard again and once once more, it struggled to cope and barely got out. However it fired four fireballs at me this time. I tried to avoid all of them but one grazed my arm as it wheezed past me. I felt pain in my arm as part of my skin was burnt slightly. The smell of singed hair filled my nose and I decided enough was enough. It was time to use the two directional wind slam. If it went out of control, then that would just have to be the price I paid to get rid of the beast. "Two directional windslam!" I shouted and fired a two directional wind slam at the cat. It dodged the first slam but it was too slow to avoid the second one, it hit it right in the jaw, breaking it. Blood started to pour from the wound in the jaw and the leopard snarled in pain. Snarrrlll~ Despite the pain and tiredness I felt, I let out a chuckle. "You don''t look so tough when you cry you know?" As if it understood what I said, the beast monster suddenly turned its gaze to me and I could see it''s set determination to kill me. Seriously, what is it with all these beast monsters and anger issues? "Two directional wind slam". I said and fired another two directional windslam at the leopard. This one caught it right on the chest and it fell to the ground. A quick glance told me it was still alive but injured. I hastily rained down air arrows on it. The leopard let out a low bray and stopped moving. [1 beast monster killed, + 10 mana points] Three down, more to go. There were no more attacks on me by rouge monsters so I ran towards the garrison of earth mages. The first beast I would see was a small fox. "One dimensional wind slam". I shouted and fired at the fox. The gust of air raised it into the air and slammed it down hard. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I shot two air arrows at it just to make sure it stayed down. The next animal was a sparrow. It was a little comical to me that such a small bird would be sent as part of the beast army. "Vortex". I said and shot out a vortex at the bird. It was sucked up by the vortex and was roughly turned before the vortex disappeared into thing air and the bird fell to the ground lifeless. The next beast was a wolf. ''My old friend''. I thought and smiled. I shot out two one directional wind slams at the wolf and unlike the leopard, it was too slow to avoid them both. It dodged the first one but the second one hit it in the jaw. I sent three arrows at it just to make sure it was dead. Then I felt a hand tap my shoulder. Chapter 74 - 74: Head for the gates I jumped away in horror and turned back quickly. Aaron was standing behind me, sweat and dust coated his face. He smiled grimly at me. "What are you doing?" I asked him. "I should be asking you that". He said and gestured around me. I looked around and realized during my fights, I had moved closer to the fire mages till I was beside them now. I was now practically in their ranks. But I was with the two star mages. "What''s going on?" I asked him. "How did you guys know the castle was being attacked". "Now''s not the best time for chitchat Levi". Aaron said as shot two fireballs at a purple peacock. "This is important". I insisted and dragged him to the back of the ranks, where Emily was. I found her fighting a blue beaked hawk, just like the one I killed earlier. I glanced at Aaron and he sighed. "Fine." "Flame whip". He shouted and a thin cord of flame shot out of his hands. It immediately went to the hawk and wrapped around its neck. The hawk struggled as the flames burned through its feathers and into its skin. It fell to the ground and remained there, unmoving. Emily looked up in surprise, wondering who just helped her out. She gave a slight smile when she saw it was us. She looked tired and her face was covered with a sheen of sweat. Her clothes didn''t have as much dirt on it since she had been fighting most aerial battles. Her hair was however disheveled. "What are you doing here?" She asked Aaron. "I brought him here". I replied. Emily turned to me. "What are you doing anywhere near here in the first place?" "It''s a long story". I promised her. "The most important thing is that we''re not going to win this battle this way". Emily and Aaron exchanged looks. "How do you know?" Aaron asked. "I''ll get to that". I said. "What I want to know right now is how did you know the beast monsters were here?" "Don''t look at me, he was the one at the castle walls". Aaron shrugged. "We were on duty when we saw beast monsters marching here". "From where?" I asked. Aaron frowned. "Huh?" "Where did they come from?" I asked him. "I.. I don''t know". He replied. "How can you not know where the beasts came from?" I asked. "I don''t know man. I wasn''t looking at where they were coming from, I was looking at the freaking things". He replied. "Hey, hey it''s fine". Emily tried to douse the tension between us. "Just try to remember. What direction did they come from?" I asked Aaron. He squinted as he tired to recollect. "They came from the right, I think." "Which means somewhere near the textile stalls". I said. "Yes". Emily replied. "Why are you asking all these though?" "Because I know how the beast monsters are transported". I told them. Her eyes popped wide in amazement. "You do?" I nodded. "They move with portals". Aaron frowned. "Portals?" "Yes. Look I can''t tell you the full details now but beast monsters are not from this world. They enter through portals". "I''ve seen one before and I''ve seen them use it." Aaron leaned in so he couldn''t be heard by anyone else. "So you''re saying the beast monsters are aliens?" "I don''t know honestly". I replied. "All I know is they are not from this world and they enter into it through portals". "Why didn''t you say anything since?" Emily asked. "I wasn''t sure of the safety of my family". I replied. "But now I know sharing the knowledge will not affect them in anyway". "So you''ll endanger the whole kingdom just to protect your family?" Aaron asked. "Yes". It was a very easy decision for me. What had the rest of the kingdom done for me to want to protect them? My family gave me a place to stay when I was displaced, they nursed me back to health when I was sick. It was a no brainer. "We have to go find the portal". I said to them. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Why?" Emily asked. "So we can destroy it". "You think we can do that ourselves?" She asked me. "What choice do we have?" I replied. "The masters are clearly busy here. Do you think they''ll leave the battle front just to follow baseless claims made by an unregistered level one mage?" It doesn''t matter. We''ll vouch for you, they should be able to see it is a matter of importance". "He''s right". Aaron said. Emily stopped talking. "Huh?" "They won''t believe him. No one has claimed to see such, ever. Even the mages who are war currently haven''t come to say they''ve seen something like that. They won''t believe him." "Thank you". I said to him. "That''s why we have to go ourselves". Just then a huge hog rushed to us. I wanted to send a one directional wind slam at it but Aaron reacted first. "Fire cage". He said and a cage of flames formed around the hog, rooting it to the spot. The cage shrunk smaller and smaller until the hog was burnt to a crisp and the hog was nothing but ashes. It was amazing to see how much stronger two star mages were compared to one star mages. Aaron had done all that with relative ease. The thought spurred me on to kill more beast monsters so I could quickly level up. A few rouge beast monsters were near us now and I coated my tan with mana and rushed at them. I killed a giant fanged wolf. I killed a giant spider. I killed an iron teeth hyena. I killed two more blue beaked hawks. I killed three red nose foxes. I stopped when exhaustion hit me. All the while, neither Aaron nor Emily had stopped me. They just stared at me as I let the bloodlust consume me again. "Let''s go". I said to the two of them. "We need to end this now". Aaron and Emily nodded and together we began to run towards the textile stalls. Chapter 75 - 75: Threepronged fork We ran into beast monsters as we moved but we killed them as quickly as possible. Thankfully there weren''t rouge beasts. The major route to the textile stalls was already blocked by the beasts so we had to take another, much longer route. By the time we got to the textile stalls, I was exhausted from running for so long but I knew this wasn''t the time to show signs of weakness. "Well, we''re here". Emily said. "How do we know where to look for the portal?" I shrugged. "They would ideally want a place that is less frequented, a place no one would accidentally stumble upon". Emily thought about it for a moment. "There''s like four places near here that fit that description". "Bonus points if the area contains lots of leaves or trees". Aaron added. "Why?" I asked him. "You said you saw the portal in a forest right?" He asked. I nodded. "Well, maybe they chose it because they needed a place with trees. Perhaps having a healthy dose of nature around made things easier for them". I thought about what he said and it wasn''t a bad idea honestly. "Fine, bonus points if it has shrubs or any plants at all". "There are four places that fit that description, and only two of those have plants in them". Emily said. "Okay, tell us". I replied. "Firstly there''s old fish section which is a good distance away from here". Emily said. "It used to be a thriving location but it was shut down and a new fish section was built close to the fruits section". "The old fish section is quiet now and barely anyone goes there". "Okay, it could be there". I said. "The second is the abandoned garden". Emily said. "There''s an abandoned garden?" Aaron asked in amazement. "Yes". Emily said. "And it fits your description of plants and shrubs". "Why was the garden abandoned?" I asked. She shrugged. "The empress shut it down one day and the gates were locked". "And she gave no reasons for doing so?" I frowned. "She''s the empress, that''s enough reason". Aaron replied. "Yes but still, shouldn''t there be an official statement if a public property is shut down". I persisted. "Apparently not". Emily replied. "The third is the tubers section". "Why was it abandoned?" I asked. "It wasn''t, or I mean it isn''t". She said. "Tubers are only sold twice a week so most times the place is usually deserted". I nodded. "I don''t think they''ll use there". I said. "Why not?" She asked. "There''s no one there at the moment and there won''t be anyone there till the end of the day. It could easily be their safe haven". Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I guess you''re right. "What''s the fourth one?" "There''s a well just a short distance from here". She pointed to the south. "My cousins and I used to go there a lot as kid". "When last were you there though?" I asked. "Maybe eight or nine". She said. "So you''ve not been there for years and you don''t know whether it is still deserted or not". I said. She nodded. "Who knows if the bloody well is still there anyway". Aaron said and moodily kicked a stone. "Regardless, we have to go now". I said. "But if there''s four places to check, think of how long it will take us to check". Aaron replied. "What are you trying to say?" I asked. "We should split up". He replied. Emily gasped. "Oh come on, it won''t be that bad. Each of us will go to a different location and if we''ll all meet back here. If anyone sees the portal, he or she will come back here to tell us and we will all go. If all three of us don''t see it, that means it''s probably at the fourth place and we''ll go there togther. See, fast and efficient". Aaron said. I stroked my chin. Aaron was making very good points, we really didn''t have much time to spare and the faster we found it, the sooner we could end it. "I still don''t agree to it". Emily said. "Splitting up has never ended well for anyone". "Don''t be such a baby". Aaron teased. "I''m sorry Emily, but I have to side with Aaron on this one". I said. "The sooner we find the portal, the better and Aaron''s plan will make us faster". "Are you sure there are no other potential places here the portal could be?" I asked. She shook her head. "Trust me, if we don''t find it in one of those places, we won''t find it anywhere near here". I nodded. "Okay let''s go check now. I choose the garden". "I choose the well". Aaron said. "I choose the tuber section. Emily said, wisely choosing the safest of the locations. "Okay, there''s just one slight problem". I said. "What?" "I don''t know the directions to the garden". "When you walk straight ahead, you''ll see a road that forks into two paths. One is tarred and the other isn''t". Emily explained. "I suppose I should pass the untarred one". I said. She frowned. "No, you should pass the tarred one and follow the road to a brown gate". "That is the gate to the garden and it is always locked. You will be able to see the garden through the gaps in the garden". "And how will I check it properly?" I asked. She shrugged. "I don''t know". "Climb it maybe". Aaron said. "Or break the locks, whichever tickles your fancy". "What if someone sees me breaking the locks?" I asked. "Dude, there''s not going to be anybody there. Nobody''s going to hear you break a million locks over there, let alone one". I nodded. "One more thing, be safe guys and don''t forget to come back here as soon as you can. I said to them." Aaron nodded and Emily gave me a small hug. I watched her go. "Don''t get in trouble!" I called to her. I completed the rest in my mind. ''I''ve not had my way with you yet''. Chapter 76 - 76: The garden I watched them walk off in their respective directions. Then I turned and headed from the garden. As I walked, I was extra vigilant. My eyes scanned the area thoroughly, better safe than sorry. If the portal was truly close to the textile section, then every moment we spent here, we all stood huge chances of running into the beast monsters. What made it worse was the fact that we could run into those human looking beast monsters. I wondered how strong they were compared to ordinary beast monsters. They seemed sentient, like they possessed some level of intelligence. They were obviously senior ranked in the army, since we had only seen few of them. That meant they were probably stronger than normal beast monsters. Suddenly I found myself agreeing with Emily. It was not so bright to split up. Still, we didn''t have the time advantage and we had to do with whatever we had. There was no other way of doing this as fast. We played the cards we were dealt and now we had to hope we wouldn''t regret it. The market place in the city was divided into sections, for easy navigation and overcrowding. That way, people who wanted to buy fruits would be divided from those who wanted to buy other things like accessories. I was now leaving the textile section and entering into the accessories section. As I walked, I continued watching the disarray of the market. There were scattered stools and tables as many of them had been overturned as the traders and buyers ran away when the beast monsters appeared. As I walked over into the accessories section however, I noticed that the disarray was greater and there were a lot more scattered goods on the ground. It was almost as if the people at this end didn''t have enough warning or time to pack their stuff and run, so they just dumped it and ran for their lives. However those in the sections behind had more time to see what was happening and managed to either lock their shops or salvage their goods. That must mean the beast monsters had first appeared in this area before going to the other ones. The portal must be at the garden! I realized. I wanted to turn back to tell the others about my discovery but I remembered that I hadn''t actually seen the portal. I had only seen signs that the beast monsters appeared here first but I didn''t have any concrete proof that the portal was in the garden itself. I couldn''t possibly go back to the others based on such flimsy conviction, not when they would go all the way to theirs. Besides if I went back now, I would just waste a huge amount of time waiting fo them to come back. I decided to go check the garden out to be sure. I continued walking, watching as the level of damage and panic on the roads became higher. I was sure by now that the beast monsters appeared here first before the other places. This meant that for sure, the portal was somewhere in the garden. All that remained was to find the portal physically and return to tell the others. I reached the forked path she told me about and followed the tarred road. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Within a few minutes, I had gotten to a medium sized gate with a sign on top that read ''WELCOME TO THE HANUL GARDEN''. I had gotten to my destination. The gate itself was nothing to write home about. It probably was beautiful once, majestic even. It was painted a brown color that when you peered closely, you saw the vibrancy and shine it once had. On each half of the gates, there was a large eagle that opened its beak in what looked like a loud screech. There was one problem however, the gate was wide open. Emily told me I was most likely to find the gate locked and Aaron suggested I might have to scale it or break the locks. So why was it unlocked and left wide open? I brought out my fans and took a deep breath. Then I walked past the gates and stepped into the garden. The waning sunlight streamed into the garden, giving it a certain golden hue. The smell hit me first. It was a mixture of a variety of flowers. The flowers'' scents mixed not only with themselves but with the scent of healthy leaves. The soft crunch of dead leaves punctuated my movements and i was a little worried that I would give away my presence. There were different bushes on either side, all blooming with different flowers. Roses, hibiscuses, etc all grew on the bushes and it was a beautiful sight. All the garden had been abandoned, it wasn''t dying at all, it had managed to sustain itself all this while. As I looked around, I saw no portal. Neither did I see any beast monster. I continued to walk deeper into the garden. My heart pounded loudly in my chest as I took each step and all my senses were on high alert. If I detected the slightest change around me, I would not hesitate to fire a vortex in the direction. As I walked further into the garden, small bushes gave way into trees. The leaves on the medium sized trees waved at me happily as I walked by. I couldn''t understand why such a beautiful and therapeutic place would be shut down. Even if another one was provided, it would have been better to open that one while keeping this one better. It was too suspicious. I needed to investigate he empress and exactly what role she played in this town. There was no way to get information on her though. No one seemed to know anything about her and when I tried to read anything relating to her past and who she was before the mask, I realized all the books and articles that could give any information on it were gone. Chapter 77 - 77: Meeting the beast titans I tried to think of all the possible reasons why the empress would shut down the garden but only one stuck on my mind. What if it had something to do with the beast monsters? S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I shook the thought off quickly. It was treason what I just thought of. If I ever said it out, I could be hung. I shook the thoughts off and continued walking. After a few more steps, I still hadn''t seen a portal and I was starting to wonder if I there was a portal here at all or I was wrong with my presumptions. But then¡­ I felt it before I saw it. A premonition that I had crossed into a different space. It tugged at my chest, at the ring of mana around my chest. I quickened my steps until it was in my field of vision, the portal. It was just as I remembered. There was a pink gem suspended in the air and from it sprung a sphere large enough to let even a human crawl out of it. I felt it draw me like a magnet, pulling me, calling me to venture closer. I fought the urge to move closer to the portal and turned back. I had done my part by confirming the presence of the portal, it was now time for me to go back to meet Aaron and Emily. The three of us would then come to destroy it. If it was possible. I turned and traced my way back to the gate. I was a little relieved to find the portal. Now I knew my hunch was correct and we could end the battle a lot quicker than it would normally take. I just hope the mages were still holding back the beast monster army. When I reached the gate, it was locked. It was then that I realized I had seen the portal but I hadn''t seen anyone beside it. Should there be at least someone guarding the portal? I looked at the gate again, it was not just closed, it was completely locked with the chains. I turned around quickly, ready to fight any beast monster I saw. There was no one behind me. My eyes roved the garden, looking for any unusual movement or appearance. Then I smelled it. It was an odd rotten smell, like a dying termite. The odor filled my nostrils, making me wince. There were crunching sounds as the two beast monsters stepped out. The last time I saw them it was night and I was far from them, this time I could see them clearly. Their heads were very small, much smaller than a humans and it had an odd shape that reminded me of an ape. Their body was human like and completely covered in dark grey fur. Their right leg was shorter than the left one, giving them a lopsided gait when they walked. They had a triangular groove where their noses were supposed to be and their lips was a thin slit. Their eyes were even more terrifying up close. Their pupils were a speck of red that swam in a sea of black. It made them appear mindless, as they were merely zombies, possessed by a someone or something else. By some paradox, they appeared thoughtful at the same time. Perhaps it was the seriousness of their face. There were two of them and they looked at me as they stepped closer. When they were a few feet away from me, they stopped. The first looked at the second one spoke but it''s mouth did move. "He''s a weak one". It said. The second one shook its head. "I can smell his power level, there''s something strong about him". I held my fans tighter, I would show them who was weak and who was not if any of them dared to make a move. At the same time, I wondered how I was going to escape this garden. I barely even had time to attempt to open the gate and I knew that if I turned my back on these two, they would attack me. I decided to buy as much time as I could for myself. The longer we stood at an en pass¨¦ without fighting, the more time I had to figure something out. "What are you guys anyway?" I asked them. "He''s stalling for time". The second one said. The first sighed. "Regardless, his fate is sealed. Might as well have some fun with him". "Okay, but I''m not comfortable with it". The second replied. "We''re beast titans". The first replied. "All of you or just the ones that look like you?" I asked. "Just the ones that look like us". The first beast titan said. "Who sent you here?" I asked. The two of them exchanged glances. "The three beast kings". The first titan said. So there was a ruler in that alternate world, just as I suspected. "What do they want with this world?" I asked. "What else?" The beast titan shrugged. "Domination and total enslavement". "But why?" I asked, confused. "Do your kings just go around destroying worlds?" "It''s much deeper than that". The beast titan replied. I shook my head. "So what happens if you conquer this empire?" "We move on to the next". It replied. I shook my head. "It''s a pity then". The beast titan frowned. "What?" "You''re never going to conquer this empire, not while I''m in it". I replied. The titan looked at the second one with a grim face. "I think we''ve talked enough, it''s time for you to die now". [Enemy attack detected] [Initaiting battle mode] It raised its sword and ran at me but I had been waiting for it to make a move so I was ready. "Vortex". I said and sent a vortex flying at it. The titan moved out of the way, dodging the vortex. One directional wind slash. I said and sent a blast of wind at it. It knocked the gust off with its sword and jumped at me. Chapter 78 - 78: Teamwork makes dreamwork I moved out of the way just in time and sent another one directional wind slam at the beast titan. It dodged it once again. The second beast decided to join in the fun. It drew its sword and ran towards me. I dodged the first blow and slashed it with my fan. The fan sliced it''s skin as I dragged it across its side. Snarrlll~ The beast titan snarled angrily as it felt pain. I looked down at my fan and saw a blackish liquid had stained it. "Ughhh". I said in disgust. The second beast titan was now infuriated and it charged at me. "Vortex". I said and shot a vortex at it. This time, I timed it so that it could dodge the vortex no matter where it moved to. The vortex lifted the beast titan and spun it around violently before slamming it against the garden wall. The wall cracked from the impact and the titan slumped to the ground, barely conscious. The first titan charged at me with anger and I barely had time to throw up an air wall. It hit the air wall and crashed through it, slamming into me. I was thrown back from the force and slammed into the garden gate. As I struggled to get to my feet, I heard footsteps approaching the gate from outside. Then a voice called my name. "Levi?" I looked back to see Aaron peering down at me with a concerned look on his face. He was panting heavily, as if he just finished running. "Hi". I said and coughed violently. Aaron looked up at the beast titan that had gone to its colleague and was trying to help it up. "I guess the portal is here then". He said. I nodded. "How did you get in?" He asked, fiddling with the locks and frowning. It''s locked. I nodded. "Yeah but it was open when I got here". His widened. "So you''re saying they locked you in there with them?" "Yeah". I said. "That''s not good at all". Aaron said and pulled the padlock harder. "Move away from the gate". He said and I hastily stepped away from the gate. Aaron moved back a few paces. Fireball. He said and shot a fireball at the padlock. It had no effect whatsoever on the lock. Aaron shot two more at the lock but it wouldn''t budge. "It''s no use, the stupid lock won''t melt". He said bitterly. "It''s fine. We''ll figure out another way". I replied. "Where''s Elena? And how did you know to come find me?" "When we got back to the textile section, we didn''t see you. We know that the distance between the garden and the textile section is shorter than the distances to the places we went to so we expected to meet you when we got back". He continued. "So when we didn''t see you, we immediately knew something was up. We assumed you had found the portal already but you had also gotten in danger". "So we decided to be practical about things. I told Emily to go get one of the masters and narrate everything then drag him here". "While I came here to see if I could help in any way possible". I nodded. "Thank you". "Wait till you''re out before you thank me". Aaron muttered and pointed behind him. "They''re ready for round two." I turned around quickly and faced the two beast titans advancing on me. I couldn''t leave the gate area because right now, the fight was two versus one and a half. This was because Aaron couldn''t offer much help from behind the gate but he could still do a little. If I stepped away from the gate, it would then be a two versus one which reduced my chances of winning or surving. "You take the bleeding one, I''ll take the other one". I said to Aaron and he nodded. The two beast titans began to gallop towards me. "One directional wind slam". I said and sent a blast of air at the first titan. I was still wary of using the two directional wind slam because I didn''t think I had mastered it. Imagine if I didn''t control it properly and it blew up in my face. I would be making my opponents job easier. Therefore I chose to fight with the one directional windslam for now. Two directional windslam was reserved for emergency situations. The titan blocked the windslam with its sword and kept running at me. "Vortex". I said and a vortex grew my fan and travelled towards the titan. However it did not lift it off the ground like the other titan. It simply shifted it back a few feet. The titan roared angrily and rushed at me again. Meanwhile, Aaron had figured out a way to keep the second titan occupied and although he wasn''t going to kill it that way, it would at least keep it distracted enough to not disturb me. He passed his arm through one of the gaps on the gate. "Fire whip". He said and a thin cord of flame appeared from his hand. With that single hand and the flame whip, he had kept the titan busy. Attacking it, snapping the cord at it. The titan tried to move close to Levi so it could end the fight quicker but Aaron was not about to let that happen. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Fireball". He said and fired two fireballs at the titan. The titan dodged it and tried to get close to Levi again but Aaron was snapping at it with a fire whip. The titan became angry and snarled loudly. Snarlllll~ It changed its target from Levi to Aaron and ran towards the gate. That was exactly what Aaron had been hoping for. As soon as the titan got close enough to him, Aaron stuck his second hand through the gate and pointed both hands at the titan. "Fire cage". He said and a cage of flames formed around the beast titan, trapping it. Chapter 79 - 79: Humanity is for mortals, divinity is for mages The titan stopped dead in its tracks as it was trapped within the flames. Snarrllll~ S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It snarled angrily as the heat from the flames began to slowly burn its skin. The first beast Titan noticed it''s friend''s predicament and left Levi alone and rushed towards Aaron. Aaron saw it coming and had to send fireballs at it. In doing so, he had to break the cage around the beast Titan. "Fireball". He said and sent two fireballs at the first Titan. The Titan moved back as it dodged it. The second titan wanted to rush at Aaron to make a two versus one hit i wasn''t about to let happen. "Vortex". I said and sent a vortex at the Titan. The titan dodged it this time and charged towards me angrily. Meanwhile the first titan had dodged the fireballs and was now directly in front of Aaron. Aaron pulled back his hands hastily and moved away from the gate. The Titan snarled angrily at him and tried to stick its sword through the gap but Aaron moved back enough that he wasn''t within striking distance. The titan snarled in frustration at Aaron before leaving the gate and heading towards me. I now had to deal with two titans. The two of them advanced menancily towards me, swords in hand. It was at this moment, when I saw up close just how terrifying their build was. They were ripped. Their arms seemed to be composed of purely muscle and it was taut as they walked towards me. It was the same for their chests which heaved heavily with strain. I raised my fan and prepared to send a two directional wind slam at the one closest to me. Then I heard the sound of footsteps rapidly approaching from outside the garden. The beast titans heard it too and turned to look at the gate. Big mistake. "Vortex". I said and sent a vortex at the two of them. They were close together enough that the vortex picked the two of them. But their power and weight was too much so it didn''t lift them off the ground into the air. Instead, it simply moved them back from me, a lot of feet away from me. The beast titans snarled and rushed at me again. At that moment, a loud voice boomed. Six directional wind slam. The gate was thrown open as six different blasts of wind hit it, forcing it open. I looked and saw master Jared at the entrance of the gate. Standing beside him was Emily was hunched over, panting heavily. I had to commend her, she had run all the way to the castle and back nonstop just to save me. The titans were not pleased with the interruption and the changed their attention to master Jared. They began to walk towards him. Master Jared smiled when he saw this. Twin air blankets. He said and formed two thick blankets of air. These blankets, wrapped around the titans, trapping them and rooting them to the spot. The titans could not believe they were trapped so easily. They strained and struggled against the air blanket but it was no use, they were trapped. I looked at master Jared sigh relief and gratefulness. But the job was not done yet, the titans were still alive. I looked around quickly and saw the sword of one of the beast titans on the floor. It must have fallen when I sent a vortex at it. I grabbed it quickly and ran to the first Titan. I raised the sword and using all my strength, I swung it at its neck. Screeeeccchh~ The beast Titan let out a loud piercing screech as the sword cut into its neck, causing blood to dribble down to its body. But I wasn''t done yet. I raised my sword again and brought it down on its neck, at the same spot. Screeechh~ It screeched in pain again and trashed violently but the air blanket around it stayed firm. I had to appreciate master Jared''s power level. He had done it barely breaking a sweat. That was why I wanted so bad to improve, it was what spurred me on. I wanted to be a strong mage like him. But not just any strong mage, I wanted to be the strongest mage ever. And I was going to do whatever it took. I would fight beasts, fight people, do all the system told me to do as long as I got stronger and stingy. It was why I was hacking at this titan''s head ag the moment, even though the sound of the blade hitting its bone made me cringe. Nothing was going to stop me. I raised the sword and brought it down on the beast titan''s neck one last time and hacked the head off completely. It was dead. I went to the second Titan. It looked at me with fear in its eyes as I approached it. It knew what was next, the evidence was the bloodied sword I now carried. I stepped behind it and raised my sword. Then I brought it down on its neck. Screechhhh~ The beast Titan screeched loudly as blood began to spill from the wound on its neck. I brought the sword down on its neck again again till finally it''s head also rolled off its body and dropped to the ground. When I was done, I threw the sword away from me and stumbled away from the dead beast monsters. I felt sick to my stomach. I had killed beast monsters before, so I was confused as to why this one felt different. Maybe it was the fact that they were human like or maybe it was the fact that I did it in such a violent way. I felt it was necessary for the titans to be headless since we didn''t know the full extent of their powers. What if we let them be and they healed themselves and got back up. So it was necessary they were beheaded, to be sure they wouldn''t disturb us again. So why did I feel like a part of my humanity just died? Chapter 80 - 80: Victory of the first phase of battle. [beast titan killed, +70 mana points] [beast titan killed, +70 mana points] I watched the screen, slightly surprised. I usually got 10 mana points for killing beast monsters but a beast titan was seven times the amount of mana points. That meant my path to rapid ascension was not in slaving away killing beast monsters. I needed to find more beast titans and kill them. I felt a hand rest gently on my shoulder and looked up. Master Jared looked down on me with a grim face. "It''s alright. You''ve done well". I fought the queasiness in my stomach and stood straighter. Aaron and Emily joined us. "Oh thank the gods you''re safe". Emily cried hysterically and threw her hands around me. We came back and you were not there so we figured you were in trouble so I ran all the way to the castle and I was so worried we wouldn''t make it in time but¡­ I patted her on the back gently. "It''s fine. You made in time and saved me". More like you saved the entire kingdom. Aaron said. "We now know of the portals thanks to you". He frowned. "Although we didn''t know earlier because of you". I smiled. "I guess I deserve thanks and a rebuttal then". Aaron smiled back and looked at the portal. "What do we do about this?" "Shut it down, I guess". I replied. Master Jared ventured closer to the portal. "Hmm, and do you suppose we do that?" He examined the portal carefully. I shrugged and looked down at the bodies of the beast titans. A shiny object caught my eye and I peered closer at the first titan. The glow came from a small gem tied to his necklace. The pinkish glow matched with the one on top of the portal. I turned to them. "You guys know how doors have locks and keys?" They nodded. I pointed to the portal. A portal is a doorway between two worlds, which means it probably has a lock and a key as well. Aaron frowned. "Where are you going with this?" I pointed to the gem around the first titan''s neck. Then I pointed to the gem on top of the portal. They followed the direction of my hand. Aaron walked up to the titan and took the necklace off his neck. The pendant dangled in the air as he held the chain. "So what you''re saying is that this gem and that gem could somehow be the lock and key to that portal". He went closer to the portal and raised the gem towards it. "Wait". Master Jared said. "What happens when we close the portal?" Huh? I replied. "When you close the portal, do the beast monster disappear or they still remain behind?" I thought about for a while. "I don''t know". "If the portal was not important, they wouldn''t have two beast monster here guarding it". Aaron said. "They clearly needed it open for some reason". "And that should be enough reason to shut it down". I replied. Master Jared nodded. "Very well then". Aaron raised the necklace to the gem. Snap ~ There was low snapping sound as the necklace flew to the gem, and they gummed together. The gems glowed brightly, then they dimmed and the portal closed. The gems fell to the floor. Aaron reached down to pick it but master Jared stopped him. "I''ll handle that". He said and picked the two gems gingerly. Now we need to go back and help them at the gate. He said. We nodded and walked out of the gate. **** At the castle, the beasts monsters were still there but if you observed closely, they were notably weaker than when the portal was open. The mages easily cut them down now and their numbers were steadily dropping. I joined the mages and immediately faced the beast monsters. I kept on killing as many as I could, feeling exhaustion growing in my body. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Eventually, there were no beast monsters moving anymore. Lifeless bodies of the beast monsters littered the ground and the mages stood triumphant. Trumpets sounded and a loud shout of triumph filled the air. The mages began to rejoice and a cry of euphoria spread among all of us. Emily hugged me tightly. "We did it, we''re safe, thanks to you". I was very tired and completely weak but as her body rubbed against mine, I felt my rod grow in response. I needed to plan some alone time with her after all was said and done. Emily felt my growing member and shifted away from it but I held her tight, preventing her from going and I leaned in to peck her cheek. She blushed hard. Just then master Jared walked over to us. He cleared his throat. "May I speak with Levi for a moment". Emily nodded and let go of me, she went to join Aaron who was now talking animatedly with Liam. "You helped us greatly today". Master jared said. "We are indebted to you". I bowed politely. "I''ll tell the emperor about what you did when were giving him the overall report". He continued. So try to get some rest today and be expecting a summons to the palace tomorrow. I nodded and master jared left. Emily, Aaron and Liam came to meet me as soon as he left. "Where is Zoe?" I asked frowning. "She''s with the healers, she''s helping them nurse the wounded". I heaved a small sigh of relief, I had assumed the worst when I didn''t see her with them. "Dude I heard you were amazing out there". Liam said as he gave me a gentle bump on the shoulder. "I''m sure they were exaggerating". I replied with a smile and turned to Emily. "Can I speak to you for a second". She nodded and we broke apart from the squad. "What are you doing tonight?" I asked her. "Uhmm.. nothing". She replied. I smiled. "That''s good. Meet me at the garden by midnight". She raised a brow in confusion but nodded. "Okay". Then I got a new notification. [You have a new notification] [You have a new special mission] [Special mission: Seduce the princess] Chapter 81 - 81: Kissing in the garden I stared at the screen in shock. What on earth was a special quest and why had I been given such an impossible task? The notification continued. [Deadline: Seven days] [Reward: ??? ] [Penalty: All stat points will be reduced by 10] "That''s unfair". I complained out loud. "What is unfair?" Emily asked. I shook my head and pulled her towards Aaron and Liam. "It''s nothing important". ***** Later that midnight, I got up from my bed and went out of the room. The gate to the garden was still open. I sat on the ground in front of it and waited for Emily. My rod throbbed hard in anticipation of what was to happen this night but I stayed calm and tried to keep it under control. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Emily showed up after a long while. She had washed up and was wearing a thin gray gown that shimmered slightly under the wanning moon. I smiled at her. "Hey Levi". She greeted with an equally warm smile. "You look beautiful". I said in reply and she blinked. Then her cheeks tinted with the faintest pink. "Let go in". I said and looped my arm around hers. Emily walked with me in silence. She didn''t acknowledge that she knew why I had chosen this particular secluded location. I don''t acknowledge the fact that I noticed she wore nothing under her gown. "Master Jared says he will tell the emperor about how we found the portal and shut it down". I said as we entered the garden and strolled in deeper. "You mean how you found the portal". She replied. "Oh come on, you role was as important as mine. Without you I wouldn''t have made it out". Emily shook her head and her hair billowed gently in the wind." You know what I believe?" She asked. I looked at her expectantly. Emily stopped walking and stood a few feet in front of me. "I think you would have made it out, whether we came or not". I let out a slight chuckle, enjoying the way her gown caught in between her cleavage. It was a completely delicious view. "You give me too much credit". Emily shook her head firmly. "I don''t know why but I really think you would have found a way". She paused. "There''s something about you¡­" I watched the way her pupils dilated and her lips parted. I heard the soft breath she took in and I knew. This was the cue. I leaned in to kiss her. Our lips brushed tenderly at first but it grew fiercer until we were both sucking at each other''s lips. [Kiss, +20 lust points] I wrapped my hands around her waist and pulled her closer to me. Mmmhhh~ she moaned in satisfaction as her body pressed into mine. I could feel my rod begin to grow longer as desire coursed through my body. I rubbed my hand gently up and down her back and she sighed blissfully, melting into me even more. I pushed my tongue into her mouth, invading it. She wrestled against it with her tongue for a moment before she gave in and let me claim her mouth, tasting every nook and cranny, every corner of her mouth. When I was done, she moaned and then returned the favor. Her tongue thrust into my mouth suddenly and I let it invade it. Her tongue wriggled about my mouth, feeling and tasting every aspect. Then she pulled back with a sigh of contentment. I stared at her, at her eyes that she could barely keep open, at her cheeks, reddened and flush with desire, at the moronic smile on her lips that I was sure mirrored mine. I reached for her hand and led her further into the garden. "He says the emperor will want to see me tomorrow and I should get some rest". I said as we walked under the canopy of the trees. Emily''s eyes gleamed with laughter as she turned to look at me. "He told you to get some rest but you''re here talking to a girl". "Not just any girl". I corrected as I tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear. I didn''t fail to note how her breath quickened as I did it. We soon got to the area where the benches were located. We sat on the bench nearest to us "I want to kiss you". I said to her as soon as we sat down. "And?" She prompted. "Just a kiss for now". I replied, fighting a smile. Emily tried to not show her disappointment as she shrugged. Okay. I bit back my chuckle and grabbed her chin. I tipped her head up and kissed her for the second time that night. She leaned into me as the kiss deepened and I moved my hand till it was resting on her melons. I rubbed them lightly through the material, savoring the texture on my hand. I grabbed one and squeezed gently. [Fondle, +30 lust points] Mmmhh~ Emily moaned as I did so and I bit on her bottom lip slightly. Ohhh~ She moaned as both pleasure and pain filled her body. I squeezed her boob firmer and began to massage it. Ohhh.. Ahh~ Emily moaned softly and briefly broke the kiss. I wasn''t about to let that happen however and my free hand shot out to grab her neck and I pulled her back to me before clamping my mouth down on hers. Mmmmhh~ She moaned as I tightened my grip on her neck while massaging her boobs more firmly. Then I traced my hand down till I found her nipple. I pinched it slightly and watched it harden. Ahhh~ Emily broke the kiss and moaned loudly. I smirked and she playfully shoved me away. I stood up and told her to do the same. "Have you ever been lifted off your feet?" I asked her. Emily raised a brow. "What does that even mean?" I didn''t reply. Instead I placed my hands on her waist and yanked her off the ground and into the air. Chapter 82 - 82: Fingering (18+) Ahhhh~ Emily let out a small yelp as she felt her feet leave the ground and she was suspended in the air. She looked down at me with a shocked look on her face. "Put me down now". She tried to say sternly but I could hear the slight fear in her voice and it spurred me on. "Okay". I replied but rather than drop her, I began to spin in fast circles. Ahhhhhhhh~ Emily yelled loudly as she was suspended in the air and spun around till she was dizzy. I kept going around in circles till I felt a wave of dizziness hit me, at which point I dropped her to her feet. The two of us were still dizzy and we couldn''t stand straight, we fell to the ground simultaneously. I grabbed her and tucked my body under hers so I took the impact of the fall, cushioning her. Ha ha ha~ I laughed as we lay there, Emily on top of me, cross and still slightly disoriented. It was the most fun I had in a while, maybe since the time the bloodlust took over my body at the serpent''s pass. She regained her bearings and gave me a soft punch to the shoulder. "Ouch". I exclaimed, exaggerating the amount of pain I felt. "What was that for?" I asked. Emily rolled her eyes. "You know what it''s for". "You know what I know?" I asked her. She shook her head cautiously. "I know you have beautiful boobs and I want to suck on them". Emily shrugged but I saw her chest heave "what''s stopping you?" She asked me. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I smiled. "Beg me". She giggled. "What?" "Beg me". I repeated with that same teasing smile. She realized I was serious and not joking. "Oh" "Yeah". She rolled her eyes. "You''re really going to make me beg you". "To suck your boobs, yes". I replied. She pressed her lips in a tight line. I shrugged and walked back to the bench. "I guess we''ll just sit and talk then". "Wait". Emily said and I stopped walking. I turned back to look at her. "What?" "Please". She said. My grin turned feral. "Please what?" "You can''t be serious". She said. "Fine". I replied and faced forward again. "Wait". She called again. "What?" I asked. "Please¡­ suck my boobs". She said very quickly. Her cheeks flamed in embarrassment. "With pleasure". I replied and in two swift steps, I was beside her. I lifted her up and sat her on my waist. Emily yelped as her feet left the ground. She wrapped her legs around my waist. "You''re very strong". She said in awe. In this position as I stood and carried her, we began to make out for the third time this night. The rough play we did earlier seemed to have loosened her up more and her kiss was more passionate and less restrained. She kissed my lips, my cheeks and back to my lips. I felt her tongue probing at my lips and I parted them to let her enter. I sucked on tongue as we kissed. I thrust my tongue in her mouth and she sucked on my tongue passionately. I decided it was time for some action and I carried her to the bench. I sat on it and she adjusted so she was now sitting sideways across my legs. I burried my head in her cleavage, inhaling the smell, loving the weight of her melons on my head. I moved my mouth to the nipple of her right melon and sucked it through the cloth. Ohhh~ Emily moaned and arched her back, trying to put more of her boobs into my mouth. I put one hand at her back to support her from behind and my free hand went to her other boob. I began to twist the nipple. Ohhh.. Ahh~ Emily moaned softly. She threw her hands around my shoulders. I let go of her boob and my hand began to travel downwards. When I go to her knees, I raised her gown up and bunched it at her kneecaps. Then my hand began to snake up her thighs. Ohhh¡­ Mmm~ Emily moaned softly as she felt her laps tingle. I stopped just as I reached the top of her thigh and moved my hand back down. Mmmhh~ Emily moaned in protest and tired to move my hand back up but I avoided her grip. I began to move my hand slowly up her thigh again and like the previous time, I stopped at the top of her thigh. Mmmhh~ She groaned in frustration and I let out a soft chuckle. I moved my hand down the third time and dragged it softly up her thigh. This time, my hand came in contact with a stick slimy fluid. Emily was so aroused that her fluids were leaking out. I skated my fingers over the fluid and placed them at the entrance of her cave. I moved it over to her clit and sure enough, it was engorged. I tapped on it gently and Emily went crazy. Ohhh¡­ Ahhh~ She moaned as she trembled. She held onto me for dear life and squeezed her laps tightly together. She was orgasming even though I hadn''t really done anything to her yet. I wondered if it was because she already had pent up sexual desire or it was because of something I did. Maybe it was a mixture of both. Ahhh.. Ohh¡­ Uhmm~ Emily continued to moan as she trembled violently. I held her tight so she wouldn''t fall off. My hand hovered over her the entrance to her cave, and I waited for her to come down from her high. After a while, the trembling reduced and it seemed Emily had caught her breath. She looked up at me and sighed. Then I thrust my finger into her cave. Emily''s eyes widened at the feeling of fullness. [Fingering, +100 lust points] Ohhhh~ She moaned. I pulled my finger out and thrust it back in. Chapter 83 - 83: Painting her back white (18+) Ohhh~ Emily moaned as I fingered her at a steady pace, pushing my finger in and out. I was still sucking her nipple through her gown and the cloth was now damp in the area. I moved my mouth to the next nipple and began to suck it as well. Her cave was become more slippery as a result of the juices that were flowing out and I added a second finger. Mmmm~ Emily moaned at the fuller feeling. I resumed my pace and fingered her. After a while she grabbed my hand and stopped me. I looked up at her and saw the crazed look in her eyes. "I want to fuck you right now". She said in a tight voice that sounded like she was restraining herself. "What''s stopping you?" I asked her. She didn''t say anything in response. Instead she got off my legs, grabbed my pants by waistbands and yanked them down. My rod sprung to full attention, it was connected to the my pants by a thin strand of precum and without thinking, Emily scooped it up and put it on her tongue. I watched with fascination as she lapped up the precum. "Don''t kiss me with that mouth". I thought. Emily wasted no time, she turned around, lifted her gown and positioned herself directly over my rod. In the position she was in, her butt was towards me so I could see her tight butt as she grabbed my dick and positioned it at the entrance to her cave. ''This is the best view ever''. I thought to myself as I felt the contrast between her warm cave and the cold frigid air. Emily began to sit slowly on my rod. I let out an audible sigh as I felt the cap of dick enter her hot wet cave. Ohhh~ Emily moaned as I entered into her cave with a pop sound. She paused to get used to the feeling of me inside her. Then she began to descend even lower till my dick was buried completely in her cave and her butt was touching my laps. [Sex, +200 lust points] Ohhh Levi~ she moaned as a feeling of bliss spread, first through her pelvis, then down to the rest of her body. Emily sat there for what seemed like an eternity, then she raised herself up and slowly came down on my rod. Ohhh¡­ Ahhh~ she moaned softly. The thought of covering her mouth with my hand occurred to me but I remembered we were in a completely secluded area where no one could find us. She could scream at she wanted. I grabbed her hips and began to lift her up and down, driving my rod into her faster. Ohhh¡­ Ahh¡­ Uhmm~ Emily moaned loudly as I fucked her faster, ramming my rod deep into her womb. I moved one hand to her neck and choked it as I fucked her, causing her moan to turn guttural. "I think I''m cumming". She managed to say before spams took over her body and she began to jerk uncontrollably. I held her in place to prevent her from falling. Her juices flowed down my rod and soaked my thighs. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ohh Levi. It feels so good". She said as she trembled. "I know, I know". I replied as I smoothed her hair, trying to soothe her. I kissed her neck when she stopped trembling and whispered in her ear. "Are you ready for round two?" She nodded gently and I raised her hip till she was almost completely off my rod, then I pulled up back down, at the same time I raised my hips up to slam up into her. Ohhhh~ she screamed as I filled her up so suddenly. I smirked and began to drive my rod into her, increasing my tempo and causing her to moan in a guttural voice. Her throat was going to be hoarse tomorrow at this rate. I still wasn''t close to cumming even though we had been going at it for minutes. I kept my pace up, pounding into her, loving the way her cave gripped my rod, loving the rubbery softness of her cave, loving the way she moaned in protest every time I pulled out my rod completely and how she groaned when I drove it into her, pushing it to the deepest parts of her womb. She screamed when i bottomed out in her completely, as if she couldn''t take the whole dick but still wanted it. Soon I got tired of that position and pushed her up. "No". Emily whispered in protest, thinking I was done completely. I let out a soft chuckle. "We''re not done yet, don''t worry". Her cheeks flamed but she nodded obediently. I got to my feet and pushed her back towards the bench. She got the idea and bent over, gripping then back rest for support. I took a second to admire her body and savor the moment. Here was a really attractive lady bent over in front of me, with her cave wide open for me to use as I pleased. Come on already. She said impatiently and I rolled my eyes before pushing my rod back into her. I gripped her waist for support and began to pound my rod into her. Ohhh.. Ahhh~ She moaned uncontrollably as I pushed in and out of her, feeling my release come closer. "I''m about to cum". I said. I began to slam into her even faster as the orgasm slowly crept up from balls and sped to my dick. I pulled out quickly and sprayed her back with my seed, coating it in white. Ohh~ I groaned as the orgasm swept through me. The last spurts of my seed came out and my rod began to shrink.I heaved a contented sigh and pulled my pants back up. Emily pulled her gown back and turned to me. She threw her arms around me in a tight embrace. I hugged her back. Then she pulled back to look at me, she inched her face towards mine for a kiss. ''Oh no!'' I thought. Chapter 84 - 84: A rough early morning As Emily''s lips almost reached mine, I pulled back. "What are you doing?" I asked with a nervous chuckle. Emily frowned a little. "Kissing you?" I shook my head. "That''s not happening". "Why?" "Because you just tasted my precum". I replied. "That has never stopped you before". She replied and her frown deepened. "Well it''s different when I see you actively tasting it". I replied and adjusted my waistband properly around my waist. She scoffed and said nothing in response. I wrestled with a smile. "You''re mad". "I''m not". She replied and stormed towards the gate. I hurried after her. It was easy to catch up with her short strides. I threw my arm around her shoulder. I''ll kiss you this evening when you''ve washed it off. I said". Emily jabbed me in the side with her elbow and I exaggerated the effect. She rolled her eyes and continued walking but I could tell her mood had lifted. **** With a sudden jolt, I was awakened by a sharp, insistent tapping on my shoulder. My eyes fluttered open, bleary and unfocused, as they struggled to comprehend the disturbance . In the half-light, I saw a silhouette, a blur of movement in the darkness. "Get up Levi," came a deep voice, breaking the silence. The emperor wants to see you. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I blinked and slowly, the veil of sleep began to lift, remnants of the dream faded into the fog of memory and I sighed. "Can you hear me?" Aaron asked and waved his hand in front of me. The emperor wants to see you now. "I heard the first time". I grumbled. My eyes were still heavy with sleep but I forced them open and the room was became clearer. The first rays of light pierced through the curtains and bathed the room in a gray, gloomy glow, casting shadows on the walls and highlighting the familiar shape of my bed. I got up and inhaled. The air was crisp and cool, carrying with it the promise of a new day. It was a beautiful cool morning and everybody would agree they loved it and were grateful for it. I hated it. I hated having to wake up early and trudge all the way to the palace when all I wanted to do was curl up in my bed and get lost in blissful sleep. I hated that the emperor hadn''t seen a better time for a meeting than this dreary morning. I yawned loudly and stretched, loving the sound of my joints crackling and enjoying the feeling. I gathered the covers and folded it in a rough bunch which I threw to one side of the bed. By now I was quite alert and my legs felt stable enough to walk. I dragged my feet along the harsh marble floor and began to walk to the door. As he made my way across the room, my gaze fell upon the residues of the previous day, scattered about the room. Liam''s side had the most litters and his side looked like a budding refuse dump. The disarray did not concern me, however, my mind was focused on the day ahead. I reached the door and placed my hand on the handle. With a gentle twist, the latch gave way and the door surrendered to the pressure. It swung open. The sound was a familiar one, a creak and a groan. As the door swung open, a breath of fresh air wafted into the room and I instantly felt better. I stood in the threshold and paused for a moment, savoring the stillness of the early morning. Mornings were beautiful to witness because they marked a transition point. Half of the world was still at sleep while another half was just rising, ready for the bustle of the day. And as the light of the rising sun poured in through the open doorway, I stepped forward, less reluctant to meet the emperor. I stepped out of the room and went outside. In the corner of the compound, a bucket stood. I''d filled it up with water the night before. I approached the bucket with a steady gait, my footsteps falling softly on the earth-packed floor. On the way, I grabbed a bowl from the railing. With a gentle motion, I dipped the bowl into the cool waters of the bucket. The ripples spread out in rings that reflected the dawn''s early light. I scooped up the water and with a swift motion, I raised the bowl to my head, letting the water run down my face and neck. As the water flowed over my face, a surge of energy rushed through me and it chased away whatever little sleep remained. I felt the chill of the water against my skin, made even colder by the frigid air but I didn''t fight it. I stood there and closed my eyes, letting the coolness of the water linger on my skin for just a moment longer. I breathed in deeply, savoring the freshness of the air and the quiet stillness of the morning. And then, with a sigh of contentment, I reached for the towel, patting his face dry with a practiced hand. The cold water had done its work, rinsing away the last bits of sleep and awakening my senses fully for the walk to the palace. When I got back to my room, I knew I had to leave soon if I didn''t want to be late. With deft fingers, the I reached for the simple tunic that hung from a nearby hook. I pulled it over my head, allowing the cloth to drape effortlessly over my slender frame. Next, I turned my attention to the pants, a rough-hewn pair of trousers. With a practiced motion, I slipped them over his legs, the fabric falling into place around my waist like a second skin. With a final tug on the waistband of my pants, I was ready to leave. I pushed the door open and hurried out. Chapter 85 - 85: Slight delay at the entrance The chilly breeze nipped at my skin, as I walked through the city. The city had begun to stir, its sounds echoing off the walls of the nearby building. Already people were beginning to throng out in groups of twos and threes. Mostly merchants and traders who carried their goods on their head. How many of these people around me lost their wares to the beast attack yesterday? I thought as I watched them walk briskly past me. Some of them made huge profits and to them the market was a blessing, a source of renewed hope while others barely scrapped by. They managed to stay afloat with whatever little gains they made from trading. What then would those people do when they reach their stores and are reminded that their wares were trashed in the commotion the previous day? I had to focus on what awaited me at the palace however so I didnt acknowledged them, I simply walked on in silence. I was soon at the market. The market was a riot of sights, sounds, and smells. Merchants, hawkers, and craftsmen crowded the narrow streets, their stalls bursting with goods and wares. The air was alive with the cries of vendors, haggling with customers over the price of spices, fruits, and wares. The market square was lined with stalls and tents. It was a hive of activity. Women and children dressed in colorful clothes moved through the crowd. Their arms were filled with parcels and purchases. In the center of the square, a group of performers had already gathered and were playing a sad tune. Later as the sun rose, they would play merrier music, filling the air with happy sounds. There was the bad part of the market however. In the shadows of the stalls, beggars and pickpockets lurked. The pickpockets moved as normally as they could and to the average eye, they would seem like regular customers who were here to buy or sell. However as I watched them intently, I could see a furtive glance at a passerby''s purse, or a crabby movement towards another person. It was obvious they were trying to steal. My hands instinctively went to my pockets and I kept them hovered around them as I walked through the market. Better safe than sorry. Standing before the entrance to the palace, a colossal door stretched upwards, its ornate details reaching high into the sky. Crafted from the finest hardwood, the door was inlaid with intricate carvings and gilded with gold leaf. The door''s handles, cast in the shape of a roaring lion, gleamed in the daylight, it''s fierce countenance a warning to any who ventured in, reminding them of the power of the ruler that inhabited the building. Flanking the entrance, two guards stood at attention, their armor gleaming in the morning light. Their faces, stoic and impassive, betrayed no hint of emotion as they stared at me with their hands resting on the pommels of their swords. "Hi, I''m here to see the emperor". I said. They exchanged looks and turned back to look at me with bland looks. "I''m a mage". I said as an explanation. Still they said nothing and their faces were impassive as they stared at me. "Hello". I said and waved my hands in front of them. "Move away or face the consequences". One of the guards said harshly. I stopped waving and frowned in confusion. Why were they being so hostile towards me? Just then I heard a quiet voice behind me and I turned around quickly. I was familiar with the voice and the speaker turned out to be master Jared. He was discussing animatedly with a young maid, giving her instructions on a task she was to complete for him. It was a stroke of luck that he happened to be passing at the moment I was stuck outside. "Master Jared!" I called and he looked back in surprise. He saw me waving at him and his face broke into a smile. He walked up the stairs and was soon standing beside me. "Why haven''t you entered yet?" He asked with a frown. "I tried to but they won''t let me". I pointed to the two guards who to their own credits did not flinch. Master Jared smiled again and rubbed his chin. "Ah yes. They''re only doing their jobs". He walked up to the door and I followed on his heels. "Let us in". He said and the guards nodded before one of them pulled the door open. They gave a slight bow towards master Jared as we entered and I wondered if it was customary to bow to masters or it was just a show of respect from them. As I walked through the hallway, my footsteps echoed through the opulent space, my gaze taking in the splendor that surrounded him. The walls, were carved from the finest marble and they gleamed with an almost celestial radiance, while the floors, laid with intricate mosaics, shimmered in the soft light of the chandeliers. The air, heavy with the scent of rare incense, added to the ambiance of the space. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It felt as if he had been transported to another world, a place where riches and beauty were as commonplace as the clouds in the sky. The beauty of the hallway was not limited to its architectural splendor, but extended to the art and treasures that adorned its walls and floors. Gold-plated statues stood watch over the space, their gazes seemed to be fixed on me as I passed. Huge paintings of historical battles and mythical creatures hung on the walls, their vivid colors and intricate details made me look at them twice. With a gentle push, I opened the door to the throne room, its hinges creaking in protest as the latch gave way. The room beyond, bathed in shadow, seemed to call to me, its darkness hiding secrets yet unknown. I stepped inside, the floorboards groaning beneath my feet, and my breath caught in my throat as my eyes adjusted to the dim light. Chapter 86 - 86: Promotion The floor of the throne room was a work of art itself. Tiny marble tiles spread out before me, they were colored red and in the dim light of the throne room, they glowed slightly. The walls of the throne room rose up, their surfaces adorned with numerous paintings , each a vivid portrayal of the kingdom''s history. The murals depicted the triumphs of the emperor. Scenes of great battles, legendary hunts, and solemn coronations were all depicted in the paintings but I knew I didn''t have the time to stare at them. I looked away and fixed my gaze on the throne ahead me. At the far end of the chamber, a massive throne stood. It''s seat laid with the an expensive looking velvet cushion embroidered with intricate patterns. At the top of the throne, two miniature lions, carved from the finest marble, stood sentinel, fixing their fierce gaze on all who approached the emperor. The emperor sat regally on the throne. He was dressed in a silk robe that had patterns of yellow and green. A single golden necklace hung from his neck and the huge purple pendant matched the central gem on his crown. Beside him sat the empress, the crown Prince, Damon and the princess. As I got in front of him, i dropped to a bow. "Rise". The emperor said. Even though his voice was quiet, it rang through the room like he had a sound amplifier. Perhaps he was amplifying it himself with some magic. I raised my head slowly. My eyes flickered to Damon and I noticed he was watching me with an amused glint in his eyes. "I was told of your inventiveness last evening". The emperor said and I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. Inventiveness was one way to put it. I allowed my gaze to wander and my eyes fell upon the princess with a mixture of wonder and longing. I took in the delicate features of her face, the soft blush of her cheeks, the subtle curve of her lips and my heart began to quicken with a flutter of emotion. And then, in that moment, our eyes met, and she caught me staring. A blush rose to her cheeks, her expression betraying a sudden rush of shyness and embarrassment. "We are deeply indebted to you for your service and you deserve a reward. I already arranged with your master to give you a special package, a token of the empire''s appreciation". The emperor was saying. He coughed gently to clear his throat and I didn''t fail to note how the empress flinched when did so. "One rewards is not enough however, considering that you not only helped us here, you helped us in any subsequent battles we face the beast monster army in from now on". I could feel the stares of tens of people boring into the back of my head. The emperor raised his hand. "The beast army would have to delay a lot of its planned attacks so they can redo some of their strategy, giving our soldiers a few moments of rest". "But enough about that. As for your second reward, you''re now promoted". I raised a brow in surprise. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Being a personal guard to the prince is one of the highest honors for a royal guard and from today the honor is yours". The emperor said. The crown prince watched the proceedings with a lazy smile on his face, completely unbothered. However, Damon had cocked one of his eyebrows and was now watching his father intently. He could suspect what direction the conversation was going in and he didn''t like the idea. For some time now, Damon had been without a person guard as being unsupervised made him freer to partake in various nefarious activities. Having a guard around made it harder to do some of the illegal things he did so he always kicked strongly against the idea. Therefore any guard that was assigned to him soon came to render their resignation. The thought always worried the emperor but he had not found any guard that stayed beyond two weeks. He had given up then and let Damon do as his heart pleased. However his desire to have someone watch over him had not waned. When he heard of Levi''s innovation and quick thinking, he had been impressed. Such skills might be considered by some as unimportant but the emperor knew that sometimes on the battlefield, what separated winners from losers was their problem solving skills. How fast can you think outside the box and how well can you effect the solution you thought off? It immediately occurred to him that someone of that level of smartness could stand a chance against Damon''s cleverness. It wasn''t a guaranteed success but it was worth a try. He trusted Levi to be able to protect Damon if the need arose and to be able to outsmart Damon and his wily tricks. That had sealed it and he decided to promote Levi for the job. The chief royal guard had been against the idea since Levi was too young but the emperor had made up his mind and would not be swayed. He cleared his throat. "From today onwards, you''re hereby promoted to the position of personal guard to my younger prince, Damon". My mouth suddenly felt dry and it hung open in a silent gasp. My eyes were wide with astonishment. I don''t know why but I had been expecting the crown prince. Even though I was surprised by the idea that I would be out in charge of the crown prince so easily. It didn''t occur to me at all that it could be prince Damon. A quick glance at him told me he was surprised as well. Although he didn''t seem as surprised as I was. There was something else in his countenance, a slight annoyance. I frowned as that annoyance melted away slowly and was replaced with a curious smile. Chapter 87 - 87: Juan’s pov What was the rascal up to? I still hadn''t forgotten how he abandoned me at the battle field, leaving without an explanation. We still hadn''t spoken about what happened earlier that evening before the war started. It was definitely going to be an interesting reunion between us. I sighed. **** Prince Juan, heir to the great empire, was finding it increasingly difficult to stay alert, his eyelids drooping as if weighted down by the sheer boredom of the royal proceedings. To his mother''s annoyance, he had to be gently nudged awake every time the emperor raised a question, his head nodding ever so slightly as if agreeing with a point he didn''t quite grasp. If the prince could escape this stuffy throne room without insulting any foreign dignitaries, he would consider it a win. The soft strains of chamber music mingled with the polite chatter of dignitaries and courtiers, creating a lulling, hypnotic melody that coaxed Juan closer to sleep. He fought to maintain his posture, resisting the urge to slouch and succumb to slumber as his father, talked to Levi. The throne, usually a source of pride and power, felt more like an oversized cushion, inviting him to rest his weary head. The Prince''s mind wandered to his mother, the Queen, whose insistence on his attendance at court was as inflexible as her will. She believed that the crown prince must learn, must see and hear and understand the workings of the empire, its people and its politics, if he were to become a capable ruler one day. But to Juan, the stifling formality, the endless posturing, seemed little more than a grand waste of time. The thought of those foul creatures, the beast monsters, elicited a shiver of revulsion down Juan''s spine. In recent weeks, rumors had been spreading about these creatures which roamed the lands beyond the kingdom''s borders, wreaking havoc and destruction in their wake. As the heir to the throne, Juan was expected to take an active role in investigating these reports, alongside the Captain of the Guard. Yet, the study of these creatures proved to be a grim and unsettling affair, one that left him with more questions than answers. He looked down at Levi, the sight of him, clad in simple clothes and looking somewhat out of place amidst the opulence of the court, made the Prince reflect on the irony of the situation. He wondered how such a young boy could prove more useful than all the mages in the palace. Levi''s physical stature belied the wisdom and courage that burned within him, a spirit as fiery and fierce as any seasoned warrior. "Heck, he looks barely older than Damon," Yet he had thought about the spawn point of the beast monsters and had gone to the garden himself to look for the portal. The rumors of Levi''s harrowing experience within the garden had spread throughout the palace, the whispers echoing along the stone walls like a creeping shadow. It was said that, after venturing into the garden in search of the portal, he had become trapped, surrounded by beast monsters and with no way to escape. For a long while, he had fought for his life, relying on his wits and his uncanny abilities to hold the creatures at bay, until at last, help arrived. The very idea of being trapped within the garden''s confines, alone and outnumbered, with those savage beasts closing in, was enough to make even the bravest of warriors tremble. The beasts, humanoid in appearance but with vicious, feral features, their eyes gleaming with murderous intent, would have been a terrifying sight, each movement and snarl a promise of imminent death. Juan, safe in his throne, shuddered at the thought, unable to fathom the courage and skill that had enabled Levi to survive such an ordeal. Levi''s clothing, a collage of frayed edges and faded colors, told a story of their own. The gray shirt, once a clean, crisp garment, was now marred by patches of discoloration and stubborn stains, the fabric thinning with age and wear. The seams, once tight and secure, had begun to unravel, threads dangling like loose strings. His black pants, too, bore the marks of time and labor, the material rough and faded, the hems frayed and tattered. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Levi''s medium-length hair, a rich, inky black that seemed almost too dark to be natural, was swept back from his face, the ends curling ever so slightly at the nape of his neck. On the throne to Juan''s left, his mother, the Queen, sat regal and remote, her face hidden behind a veil of delicate, shimmering fabric. Years had passed since Juan had last gazed upon his mother''s face, the veil a constant barrier between them, a reminder of her station and the distance that separated them, not just physically but emotionally as well. Though time had dulled his memories, he could still summon, with effort, the ghost of her beauty, a vision that was as hazy and indistinct as a memory of a dream. Today she was swathed in yards of lemon velvet and floating scarves and shawls of yellow, and her crown upheld her sparkling veil in a manner that gave Juan the distinct impression she was wearing a tent upon her head. Before them, stood a few of the nobility, standing by the sides of the room and watching the emperor talk to Levi. Juan felt like an ornament. Of course, he was wearing an outfit of his mother''s choosing, sent to him this morning: a vest of purple velvet, with almost ridiculously billowy white sleeves bursting from the shoulders. The pants, mercifully, were black, though his brown suede boots looked too new for masculine pride. There was an enigma to Levi, a quality that Juan could not put his finger on, that seemed to radiate from the young boy. The way he carried himself, the self-assuredness in his words and actions, suggested a depth and complexity that was incongruous with his humble origins. Chapter 88 - 88: Packing my load It was a riddle that Juan was determined to solve. The more he observed the boy, the more his curiosity grew. As Levi''s attention seemed firmly locked on the Emperor, his gaze unwavering and respectful, Juan caught a flicker of movement in the periphery of his vision. For just a heartbeat, a mere fraction of a second, Levi''s gaze seemed to stray from the Emperor, to flick toward the Princess. It was almost imperceptible, but unmistakable nonetheless. The moment, though fleeting, seemed to stretch into eternity in Juan''s mind, his eyes straining to catch the slightest movement, the smallest indication that Levi''s attention had indeed strayed, even for a moment. But when he looked again, the boy''s gaze was fixed firmly upon the Emperor, as if the slight shift had never happened Perplexed, he looked at the princess and found her blushing. His state of boredom immediately changed to one of fury. **** The Emperor''s gaze bore into me, his hand stroking his chin, expectant and patient. At first, the significance of his silent inquiry escaped me, my mind slow to respond, like a sleepy caterpillar roused from its slumber. It took me a few moments to realize that he was awaiting my reply, for me to break the stillness that had settled upon the throne room like a layer of dust. I lowered my head as far as I could, my body bowing in a deep, respectful gesture. "Thank you for this great honor, Your Majesty," I said, my voice low and humble, attempting to disguise the nerves that fluttered in my chest. The unfamiliarity of the situation weighed heavily on me, the tension palpable in the air around me. I stood before the throne, silent and still, a shadow of doubt cast over my thoughts, my tongue frozen in my mouth like a statue of ice. I knew not what was expected of me, knew not what more could be said, and so I let silence be my ally, better to be thought a fool for keeping quiet than to open my mouth and prove it true. The Emperor remained impassive, his expression a mask of impenetrable neutrality. And yet, there was something in the way he shifted in his seat, the low, barely audible grunt that escaped his lips, that hinted at something amiss, at some dissatisfaction that he held within him. "That will be all". He said with a flick of his head, I knew I was dismissed. With a final, respectful bow, I turned and made my way out of the throne room, my gaze fixed on the stone floor, refusing to meet the watchful eyes of those around me, least of all Damon''s. The guard opened the door and I stepped out of the throne room. The air outside the throne room was a welcome respite, the chill of the stone corridor a refreshing change from the suffocating heat of the room. I had barely taken five steps from the throne room, my feet moving in a steady rhythm, when I heard a voice ring out through the corridor, cutting through the silence with a sudden sharpness. "Going somewhere?" Turning to face the source of the voice, my gaze locked with Damon''s. He wore a smirk, his lips curved in an arrogant half-smile, his expression brimming with confidence. His hair, a deep shade of chocolate brown, tumbled over his forehead in a careless tumble of curls. Beneath that confident facade however, a storm brewed, an ocean of emotion churning and twisting, revealing itself in the brief flashes of uncertainty that danced across his face. In that moment, I caught a glimpse of the turmoil that lay beneath his exterior. "Yes, to my room". I replied. Damon''s smirk faltered, his brows drawing together in a slight frown, a subtle crease between his eyes as he studied me with a hint of confusion. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Aren''t you supposed to be guarding me?" he asked. "I didn''t know my duty starts immediately". I replied honestly. Damon shrugged. "It starts when I want it to". "Come". He said and waved me over. "I''ll show you your new room". I shook my head. "I have to pack my stuff from the old room first". Damon pursed his lips as he thought about it. "How much load do you have?" "Not much". I replied. "I can probably carry it in two trips". Damon nodded. "Okay then, let''s go". I raised a brow in confusion. "Let''s go?" Yeah. "Damon replied". "You''re coming with me?" "Why not?" I shook my head in amusement. "Okay, I guess". We walked to the guard''s building in relative silence and by the time I pushed open the door to reveal a guard standing in the common room, I was glad someone was finally going to say something. The guard frowned when he saw I was not alone. "Who are you?" He asked Damon in a harsh voice. "Damon". Damon replied brightly. The name triggered something in the guard and he examined Damon properly, his face, his expensive looking clothes, the manner in which he conducted himself. The guard jumped to his feet hastily. He bowed as low as he could. "Forgive my rashness my prince, I wasn''t expecting you in our humble abode". "It''s fine". Damon said and waved him off. I led him to the room and packed my load hastily. I didn''t have much, just a few clothes and my weapons. I was done packing in no time. Damon looked at the meager load I fit into my arms with puzzlement. "That''s all the clothes you have?" I nodded. "We need to get you some new clothes as soon as possible". He said. "These ones are¡­" He paused. "Well let''s just say you''ve used your money''s worth". I nodded in response. I still didn''t know what to think of him. Damon pushed open the door and motioned for me to go out. I stepped out and he followed behind. He then closed he door behind us. "Let''s go". He said. Chapter 89 - 89: Levi’s new room Prince Damon lived in a wing of the palace, a private sanctuary reserved for his royal pleasure and seclusion. Hidden away from the prying eyes of courtiers and advisors, this luxurious enclave was his haven, a place where he could shed the trappings of his public persona and indulge in his personal whims and desires. From the moment he crossed the threshold into this private wing, he was lord and master of his domain. The entrance to Prince Damon''s wing was a sight to behold, a gateway to a hidden world of luxury and majesty. As one approached the massive, gilded doors, a sense of awe and wonder would descend like a mantle, for within these portals lay the domain of a prince, a realm of exquisite beauty and opulence. The doors themselves, crafted from the finest woods and inlaid with precious metals and gemstones, glittered in the flickering torchlight. I had never seen anything like it before. My eyes, wide with wonder, drank in the sight of the grand entrance, the gilded doors reflecting the flickering torchlight like liquid gold. "What are you staring at?" Damon asked, the faintest hint of a frown creasing his brow as he waited for my response. I looked at him quizzically. Could he not see the exquisite entrance? "Everything, this place is insane". I replied. "Well insane is the word for it". Damon muttered as we entered the wing. As we turned off the main hallway, the space around us narrowed, the walls closing in to form a smaller, more intimate passage. The air was still and quiet, broken only by the muted echo of our footsteps on the polished marble floor. The walls were unadorned, the stone bare and smooth, devoid of any decoration or ornamentation. The ceiling was low, the flickering torchlight casting sinister shadows across the walls and floor, the darkness seeming to press in around us like a suffocating cloak. Damon pointed to the door on the left. "This one is my room". He said and pointed to the door on the right, almost directly opposite it. "You''ll be staying there". Nodding my head in silent acknowledgement, I approached the door, my steps measured and precise. The door itself was heavy, the wood dark and gleaming, the iron handle set into the center of the wood like a jewel in a crown. There was a key at the lock and I twisted it open. With a quiet click, the key turned in the lock, the tumblers sliding into place with a smooth, satisfying snick. I removed the key from the lock, holding it in my hand for a moment as I studied the intricate design, the metal cool and smooth against my skin. Placing the key in my pocket, I reached for the handle once more and slowly pushed the door open. I pushed the door open and just as I was about to slam it behind me, a hand pushed it back, "What are you doing?" He asked. "What are you doing?" I replied in exasperation. He was the one who followed me into my room and stuck his hand between my door and the frame. "I''m supposed to be with you all the time, remember?" Damon said and closed the door behind him. He plopped onto the bed, feeling very much at home. I tried to hide the irration I felt and wordlessly but placed my load in a corner of the room. Damon looked at the clothes with pitiful eyes. "Seriously man, remind me to get new clothes for you". I gritted my teeth and nodded. I approached the lone chair with deliberate steps, my feet tracing a careful path across the floor. My eyes remained fixed on the Damon , a wary, mistrustful gaze. With a decisive motion, I lowered myself onto the seat. "What now?" Damon asked. I shrugged. "It''s your schedule, I''m just supposed to ensure you''re safe while doing it". Damon chuckled softly. "You seem nervous". I nodded. "Only because I don''t know what to do. I don''t like being uncertain". Damon bit his lip." You''re uncertain because you''ve never done it before, be a personal guard. You''ve also never had the training, no one becomes a personal guard without the necessary training". "Why was I picked to be yours then if the emperor knew I had no training?" I asked. The Prince''s shoulders rose and fell in a casual, almost dismissive gesture, the very picture of nonchalance. But as he glanced down, his eyes darting to the side, I caught a hint of sadness in his expression. "My father wants me to be protected at all times. However, protection comes hand in hand with control. If the guard can''t control me, he can''t protect me properly". "So the guards always tried to curtail your movements?" I asked, filling in the gaps for him. Damon flashed a brilliant smile, the corners of his mouth curved upwards in a smile and his lips parted, revealing a row of perfectly white, perfectly straight teeth. "Exactly. However I still do my thing which frustrates them, many of them end up resigning after deciding it''s an impossible task". I gave a single nod, understanding. "That''s why the emperor picked me. He hopes it will be different since I am a mage and also your age mate ". Damon nodded. "So will it?" I asked. Damon, his arrogance temporarily quelled by the silence in the room, seemed to sink into a reflective state, his eyes fixed upon some unseen point in the distance. Then, with a heavy sigh, he flopped back onto the bed, his eyes closing as he let the luxurious mattress enfold him in its embrace. "What was it like?" He asked. "What?" I replied with a frown. "Your life before you came here, what was it like?" Damon asked. I shrugged. "It was pretty normal". "Pretty normal". Damon replied and cocked an eyebrow. "That''s hardly a good description". It was hardly a description. I didn''t particularly feel like talking about my life on the farm with Damon and I knew where this conversation was going. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He wanted to ask me about Zoe. Chapter 90 - 90: Second day on the job Damon propped himself up on one elbow. "So, tell me. In detail this time". I sighed. "Before I came here, I lived on a farm". "A farm?" Damon repeated, slightly surprised. I gave a small nod. "I lived with my adopted family there. Then I had an accident one day and woke up with no previous memory of who I was". The lie rolled off my tongue easily. Damon was listening intently at this point. "Go on". He said. I shrugged. "I still don''t remember anything till date, but it must have triggered my magic somehow because I didn''t have any mama before the accident and I do now". Damon nodded. "That''s weird but also interesting". We kept the conversation up until Damon dozed off on the bed. I watched with surprise and slight irritation as his chest rose and fell with every breath he took. However the sleeping fever hit me too and I found myself nodding off. I placed my head on the desk and closed my eyes, I gave in to the embrace of the darkness. **** A ruffling sound made me wake and I looked up to see Damon was rousing awake. He sat up on the bed and looked at me sleepily for a moment. Then he got off the bed as stretched. He walked to the door and I got out of the chair. "Am I supposed to follow you?" Damon regarded me with an amused look. "No, I''ll be fine. Resume early tomorrow". I nodded and sat back down. "I was being sarcastic". He said with an exasperated sigh and stepped out of the room. I gritted my teeth. In a way this promotion felt more like a hassle, i prefered it much better at my previous duty. At least there I got to have hours of the day where I was alone and didn''t talk to anybody, as opposed to being stuck with arrogant child. I headed out after him. Damon pushed open his door and entered his room. I entered behind him. I was tired of the way Damon was behaving so I decided I too was going to annoying in my own way. I immediately headed for his bed and plopped down on it. Damon watched me in silence for a moment, I think he didn''t know how to feel about my forwardness and disregard. After a while he smirked a little and went to sit at the chair opposite the bed. "I see you have a lot of spunk". He said. "Ditto". I replied. Just then there was a knock on the door, preventing him from replying me. Damon looked at the door and looked back at me. I rolled my eyes. "I''m your guard not a servant". Damon let a sigh. "Who is it?" "It me Amelia". A tiny feminine voice replied from the other side of the door. Damon frowned when he heard that. "Come in". He said. The other creaked as it swung open and the princess entered the room. Her gown was a masterpiece of elegance and sophistication, a study in contrast and texture.The dress itself was fashioned from a soft, shimmering silk that flowed over her curves with a gentle grace, its fabric catching the light and shimmering with each step she took.The bodice was tight-fitting and adorned with delicate, hand-stitched floral patterns, the colorful embroidery adding depth and texture to the garment. I tried not to make it obvious that I was staring at her. The princess glanced at me once and looked back at Damon. "I need one of your rings". She said to him. Damon eyed her. "You still haven''t returned the one you took last week". "I keep forgetting". Amelia said with a coy smile. "Yet you didn''t forget to come ask for another one". Damon replied. Amelia giggled. "What can I say?" Damon muttered and shook his head as he got up from the chair and walked to his closet. He opened the closet and peered inside it. "Which one do you want?" "The sapphire one". Amelia replied and Damon withdrew his head from the closet with and incredulous look on his face. "That one is a gift from the king of Tolan". He exclaimed. "I''ll return it I promise". Amelia pleaded earnestly. Damon let out an exhale of resignation and went back to rummaging through the closet. I went back to staring at the princess, staring at her thin lips, coated in red lipstick, at her rosy cheeks, my eyes slipped downwards from her face and went to her neck, then her chest and then her cleavage. I heard a sharp gasp and looked up hastily. The princess was looking directly at me and she knew I was checking her out. She had caught me red handed. Damon came out of the closet with the ring in his hand. "Why did you gasp?" He asked her, his eyes searching her face curiously. The princess''s face heated up but she smiled. "It was nothing". "Hmmm". Damon said as he handed her the ring. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thank you brother". She said and threw her hands around him in a hug. "Okay, okay". Damon said as he extracted himself from the hug and turned her around. "Door''s that way". Princess Amelia giggled lightly as she left the room. Damon looked at me with a tired look on his face and I shrugged. **** Later that night, I was in my room. I finally had the chance to update my profile. The past few days had been hectic and they blurred into each other, I hadn''t been able to upgrade my abilities since I had sex with Zoe. I looked at my profile. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 3] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 35] [Intelligence: 30] [Stamina: 31] [Speed: 35] [Mana: 510/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 820] My eyes widened, I didn''t know I had acquired so much lust points. It was time to distribute it however. I pushed my strength and speed to 40 each. That left me with 520 points. Then I pushed my stamina to 40 as well, it''s no use being fast if you gas out too early in a fight. I now had 250 points less. I could either round up my intelligence to 40 as well, or increase my strength by 6. I eventually settled on increasing my intelligence, I needed to be at my best wits if I was going to survive the crazy missions the system was giving me. That left me with 10 lust points. [Leveling up] [Congratulations, you''ve leveled up] My new profile was. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 4] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 40] [Intelligence: 40] [Stamina: 40] [Speed: 40] [Mana: 510/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 10] I nodded satisfactorily. I still needed a way to fight more beast titans but for now, I was steadily improving. ***** The next morning I was in Damon''s room, watching him eat. I already ate earlier in the morning, it was one of the perks of being his guard, a plain faced maid had knocked on my door and entered with a tray of food. She dropped it and hurried off before I could say a word. I watched her jiggling behind and made a note to talk to her later. Damon was eating like the world''s slowest grandma. He would take a spoon and move the hand to his mouth like he was reluctant to do so. Then he would swallow the spoonful and drop the spoon for a short while. Then he would repeat the entire movement again. It was while he was on his tenth spoon that another knock sounded on the door. "Who''s there?" Damon replied with some degree of irritation in his voice. "It''s me". A deep voice replied and Damon sat up straighter. "Come in". He called and the crown Prince, Juan, entered the room. Chapter 91 - 91: Catching up with Bella The captain of the royal guard was with him and they both stared at me as they entered. Prince Juan looked away first. "He needs to go". He said and as he walked up to Damon. "Why does he have to go? He''s my guard". Damon protested. Prince Juan made a show of looking around the bedroom. "What do you need protection from?" He asked. "That''s not fair." Damon said. "Besides it doesn''t matter, he''s my guard and he stays". S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I kept quiet and watched as they argued about me. Truth be told, I didn''t mind leaving the room, it was exhausting boring and I could already think of what I would do with my free time. "The chief of the royal gaurd is here and he will protect the two of us if necessary". Prince Juan said with a finality that showed there was no room for argument. Damon sighed and looked at me apologetically. I didn''t need to be told twice, I jumped to feet and left the room hastily, grateful for my escape. As I shut the door behind me, I didn''t head to my room, instead I headed out the passage. I had an old friend I wanted to visit. I stepped out of the door to the wing and headed out the palace. When I stepped into the common guardroom, I was greeted with the comforting aroma of food. I went to the counter and sure enough, Bella was standing there, arranging dishes. She stiffened as she saw me, then she continued arranging the dishes. Undeterred, I walked up to the counter with a smile on my face. "What are you doing here?" She asked with a roll of her eyes. "I came for you actually". I replied. She scoffed. "Is there a reason why you''re scoffing?" I asked her. "I wonder". She replied sarcastically. "Are you mad at me?" I asked even though I already knew the answer. Bella scoffed again and said nothing in response. I rubbed the back of my head guiltily. "Okay, I can tell you''re mad at me, can I just know why?" She still said nothing so I decided to try a tactic I had learned walked well on humans. The walkaway method. I sighed dramatically and turned around then I started to walking off slowly. Bella took the bait then. "Why have you ignored me all these while?" I smirked. Her asking me the question meant she didn''t want me to leave, which in turn meant she still wanted me. Of course she did. Everyone did now. I didn''t turn around fully, I turned only my head and looked back at her. "You know the answer already". I said to her. I''ve been extremely busy. She scoffed. "You weren''t too busy that night". "It was an anomaly". I replied. "Just like today is." I turned back fully this time. "You were always on my mind, trust me. Training and guard duty has just been exhausting". Bella pouted sympathetically. "I can see the shadows under your eyes". I nodded dramatically. It was one of the things I had come to learn from women as I interacted with them, they gaslighted themselves for you. It was hard to comprehend and even harder to explain but women somehow would look at scenerio you were obviously at fault and manage to convince themselves you weren''t. That only happened if they liked you however. "The only reason I''m free today is because I got promoted". I said. Bella perked up. "You did?" I nodded. "It''s a long story but I''ll tell you all about it later tonight". Her lips pulled into a frown, the corners of her mouth turning down in a display of displeasure. The lines around her eyes deepened, her brow furrowing as she stared at me with a look of distaste. "Tonight". She repeated. I nodded. "Yeah". "We''re not meeting tonight," she declared, her voice firm and unwavering. Her words hung in the air like a challenge, the weight of their meaning heavy with her determination and resolve. She allowed the silence to linger, letting the full impact of her decision sink in as she held her ground, her eyes meeting his with a look of finality. There was no room for negotiation, no room for argument. "Why not?" I asked in a whiny voice. "You don''t get to cast me to the side and just come back for me whenever you want". She replied. "Besides I''m meeting someone tonight". I smirked when I heard this. "Cancel it". "Cancel what?" "Your date tonight, cancel it and come meet me instead". I said. She rolled her eyes. "You''re crazy". "Maybe". I replied. "But you''ll do as I said". I started to walk off. "I''ll be here when the time is almost midnight, I expect you to be waiting for me". "That won''t happen". She yelled at me as I walked off. **** It happened. At midnight when Damon relived me of duty, I stepped out of the palace and headed to the common room. I met Bella sitting on one of the carts near the door. I smiled when I saw her, looking beautiful as ever, with her blonde hair shining in the pale moonlight. "Look who made it". I said with a smile and offered her my hand. She stared at me with slight anger but took the hand. I pulled her up and yanked her towards me for an embrace. The sudden movement shocked her and she gasped as her body collided with mine. "What?" I smirked as she relaxed into my hold. "Nothing". She said. "I missed you". I whispered into her ear. "Me too". She breathed back and I felt my member jerk up. I tried to calm it down, it wasn''t time yet. I pulled away from the hug. "I have my own room now, come I''ll show you". "You do?" She asked, fairly surpised. "Yes, it came with perks of the promotion". I said. "You said you were going to tell me about it". She purred. "I''ll tell you on the way". I said and dragged her forward. As we walked towards the palace I realized a fatal flaw in my plan. The guards would probably not let a random girl enter the palace. Chapter 92 - 92: I’ve missed kissing you (18+) I wasn''t about to just give up on my mission however, I had planned to spend the night with a beautiful damsel in my bed and I was going to have my way. Or at least I would try. I could see the worry etched on Bella''s face as she noticed the shift in my mood. Her forehead creased, her lips pursing slightly as she studied me with concern. "Is something wrong?" she asked, her voice gentle and tender. "Nothing," I said, trying to brush off her concern, though I knew my words lacked conviction. "I''m just thinking about tonight." She raised an eyebrow at me, her gaze unwavering. "You''re thinking about tonight, or you''re worried about tonight?" With my hand resting on the small of Bella''s back, I forced a smile, masking my inner turmoil. "Nevermind," I said, trying to dismiss her concern. "Let''s talk about something else, something more positive." "Like what?" she asked, her tone still laced with suspicion. "Like my promotion," I said, my voice filling with pride. I narrated the story of the beast monster attack to her. How I had first found out about the attack, how I had fought a few beast before deciding such method was too ineffective and time consuming. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I told her how Emily, Aaron and I went to check different locations and I happened to discover the garden. I told her how I got trapped in the garden and how the other had been smart in their decisions. I told her how master jared came and we ended up killing the beasts and closing the portal. Then I told her how the king promoted me by making me personal guard to the prince. I told her how I now had my own place and even got attended to by servants. Bella''s playful smile tugged at my heartstrings, her teasing response a much-needed lighthearted moment amidst the seriousness of our conversation. "Looks like you''re a bigshot now," she teased, her voice filled with affectionate amusement. "Saving the world, one monster at a time." I let out an exaggerated sigh, rolling my eyes in an exaggerated fashion. As we approached the gates, I took note of the two guards that stood there, their postures rigid and alert, their eyes scanning the surroundings for any signs of danger. With a deep breath, I readied myself for the performance of a lifetime, my eyes narrowing with determination as I approached them. We approached the gatekeeper, my steps measured and purposeful as I maintained a stern expression, the very picture of a man with vital information to share. The guards raised their eyebrows as we drew nearer, their expressions a mixture of curiosity and wariness. The guards looked at the girl with me and exchanged a brief glance with each other, a silent communication between them. "You can go in but we can''t let the stranger in". The shorter rod the guards said with a shake of his head. Judging by our first two encounters, I believed I could safely assume Damon was a pervert. If he was one, then the guards would be used to various women visiting his wing, even if it was infrequently. I knew what I had to do to convince them to let us in. I inhaled sharply, my indignation at their refusal palpable as I allowed my disbelief to seep into my expression. "Who is the stranger?" I asked incredulously. The guards looked unsure of what to say in response but eventually the shorter one spoke again. "She". He said and pointed to her. I scoffed. "This is no stranger. She is a friend of the prince". I said, emphasizing on the friend. "She needs to see him urgently so they can discuss some very important issues". I said with a slight tilt of my head. Understanding filled the faces of the guards and they nodded hastily. "Right, sorry for the delay". The shorter one said quickly. I said nothing, only watched as the guards parted for us to walk through. When we entered the wing and were out of earshot, Bella burst into laughter. I let a proud smirk grow on my face as i looked at her. "You''re such a liar". She said. "I''m the most honest guy you''ll ever meet". I replied with a smirk. I''m not time, we had reached the door and I was pushing it open. As soon as the door closed behind us, I wasted no time and immediately kissed Bella. At first, she was a bit surprised and stiffened, but after a few moments she relaxed and began to kiss me back. [Kiss, +10 lust points] With a slow exhale, she let her guard down and I could feel her body responding to my advances. Our kiss was passionate and my hands roamed Bella''s body, claiming her as mine. I could feel her body responding to my touch as she moaned softly into the kiss. Breaking away from the kiss, I couldn''t help but smile at Bella. Her face was flushed, her cheeks a rosy pink, and her hair had started to fall slightly out of place. I couldn''t resist the urge to reach out and tuck a loose strand behind her ear, my hand lingering for a moment as I admired her beauty. I made my way to the bed, taking a seat and looking up at Bella with a wordless invitation. She seemed to understand my intent and joined me, sitting down beside me. I placed my hand around her waist and pulled her closer, feeling the warmth of her body against mine. Our lips locked once again, the kiss deepening as I pulled her closer, my hands roaming her body with increasing urgency. Our lips met passionately and my tongue slipped into her mouth, exploring the warm depths of her mouth as our kiss deepened. A soft moan escaped her lips as she opened her mouth wider to allow my tongue entry, inviting me to explore every inch of her. My tongue swirled around hers, caressing every crevice and relishing in the taste of her. As I pulled away, Bella let out a small moan of protest, the sweet sound of her desire only intensifying my own. Ohhh~ Chapter 93 - 93: Don’t stop, Levi(18+) "I''ve missed you," I said with a smile, my eyes trained on hers as I watched her expression shift slightly. "It''s been too long." She rolled her eyes, her skepticism clear. "You don''t believe me?" I asked, raising an eyebrow in response to her disbelief She nodded in response, remaining silent "If you don''t trust me, why are you here?" I asked, curiosity getting the better of me. "I don''t know," she replied, shrugging her shoulders dismissively. My smirk widened as I leaned in to kiss her again, this time with no intention of breaking away. Our kiss deepened and I moved my hand to her chest, lightly kneading her breasts as her body arched toward mine. [Fondle, +30 lust points] Her breath caught in her throat as I intensified my touch, gently massaging her breasts as a low moan escaped her lips. Ohhh¡­ Mmhh~ Her nipples strained against the thin fabric of her gown, their stiffness obvious even through the material. When I gave them a slight twist, Bella shuddered, her body responding involuntarily to my touch. Uhmm~ She moaned. The intensity of the moment became too much for her to bear and Bella pulled away from the kiss, a flush of heat spreading across her cheeks as she struggled to catch her breath. Throwing her head back, Bella let out a moan, her body shaking with the sheer pleasure of it all. Ohhh¡­ Uhmm~ The sight of Bella in the throes of pleasure was a thing of beauty; her blonde hair cascading like a golden river over her shoulders as she arched her back, lost in the sensations coursing through her body. Moving swiftly, I leaned forward and pushed Bella onto the bed, my lips still attached to hers as I kissed her deeply, our bodies entwining as we fell together. I began to kiss her thoroughly, starting with her cheeks and then moving to her ears, where I gently kissed the sensitive skin before giving her earlobes a playful nip. Uhmm¡­ Ahhh~ Bella let out a low moan as I continued to tease and tantalize her, her body writhing in slow, sensuous movements as the pleasure spread through her like a slow-burning fire. Slowly working my way down her body, I began to plant kisses all over her neck, exploring every inch of skin with my lips as she writhed beneath me, lost in the sensual sensation of my touch. I continued to explore her body, my lips now grazing her collarbone as I trailed kisses down her chest. Her body shuddered in response, the pleasure building within her as she teetered on the edge of ecstasy. It was clear that my skills as a lover were improving, and I relished in the knowledge that I could now bring women to climax and make them feel the utmost pleasure in the process. With each escapade, I could feel my confidence growing as I explored new ways to bring them to the brink of ecstasy. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I had come to realize that the key to making a woman feel pleasure was through a combination of soft, passionate kisses and gentle caresses, particularly focused on the most sensitive areas of her body. This, was the surest way to send her over the edge. I focused my attention on Bella''s neck, lavishing it with kisses, sucking on the delicate skin and gently nipping at it. I took my time, savoring the moment as her body responded with every touch, her moans growing louder and more urgent. Bella''s moans grew louder and more frequent as she lost herself in the ocean of pleasure, her voice turning to incoherent mumbles as she writhed beneath my touch, completely consumed by the sensations I was eliciting from her body. As I continued to explore her body, a thought flashed through my mind - this was the reason she couldn''t stay away from me despite my sometimes questionable behavior; the pleasure I could provide was too alluring, too irresistible to ignore. I moved my way down to Bella''s collarbone, planting kisses on the thin fabric covering her skin at first, before letting my lips linger longer, dampening the material with my kisses. Without hesitation, I gently shifted the fabric aside, exposing the bare skin of her collarbone. My lips pressed against the smooth surface, tracing the outline with tender kisses. A low, guttural sound escaped Bella''s lips as I kissed her collarbone. "Fuck," she hissed, the pleasure coursing through her body too much for words. Taking her moan as a sign of encouragement, I tugged at her gown, exposing more of her body to my eager lips. I trailed kisses along the newly revealed skin, savoring the warmth and softness against my mouth. Beneath my touch, Bella trembled, her body reacting to every kiss, every touch. A low moan of pleasure slipped past her lips as I continued to explore her body. "D..don''t stop," she stammered, her voice breathless. A mischievous smile played on my lips; I had no intention of stopping anytime soon. The gown was becoming a hindrance, obstructing my access to Bella''s body. With a determined tug, I pulled at the material, eager to rid her of the barrier between us. Bella''s eyes, which had been screwed shut in ecstasy, fluttered open. She looked at me, a curious expression in her gaze as if she were wondering what I intended to do next. "I need them off," I said, my tone low and commanding as I gestured towards her gown. My gaze was locked on her, my desire for her burning hot and clear. Understanding my intentions, Bella managed to sit up in bed, her breathing still erratic. Turning her back towards me, she revealed the laces that secured her gown in place. "Help me untie it," she whispered, her voice carrying a hint of urgency. I obliged, reaching forward to gently grasp the laces. Though not particularly skilled at untying gowns, I eventually managed to undo the intricate lacing after a few fumbling minutes. The gown slackened and loosened its hold. Chapter 94 - 94: Kissing her other lips(18+) With a small shrug, Bella freed herself from the top half of the gown, her porcelain skin coming into view. The candlelight danced over her body, casting shadows and highlights in all the right places. The sight of her body, unadorned and exposed, sent a rush of arousal coursing through me. My body reacted instinctively, my breathing growing faster and heavier as I took in the sight of her. I guided Bella to turn around and face me, the thin fabric of her gown barely covering her body. Without hesitation, I pressed her back onto the bed, a hint of impatience driving my movements. Bella fell back onto the bed, a soft "plop" echoing in the room. She shot me a look of annoyance, her eyes narrowing slightly as if to admonish me for my roughness. "You look beautiful," I murmured, my gaze appreciating the curves of her body. Bella rolled her eyes in a playful manner, but the corners of her lips couldn''t quite resist curling into a small smile at my compliment. Slowly, I eased the remaining fabric of the gown downward, peeling it away like a forbidden fruit. Bella''s breasts came into full view, their perfect roundness beckoning to be touched, to be worshipped. Her breasts stood firm and proud, as if taunting me to reach out and caress their soft, supple skin. Unable to resist their allure, I reached out to gently cup them in my hands, feeling the weight of them against my palms. With my hands now firmly grasping her breasts, I squeezed them gently, savoring the sensation of their softness and warmth. My hands explored the curves of her breasts, relishing in the way they filled my palms. Leaning down, I hovered my mouth tantalizingly close to her nipple, feeling the heat radiating from her body. But just as my lips brushed against the sensitive skin, I remembered my plan and pulled away with a regretful sigh. My desire to explore and pleasure every inch of her body was strong, almost overwhelming. But I knew that to truly drive her wild, I needed to follow the plan. Each kiss, each touch, was a deliberate act in my quest to unravel her completely, and skipping steps was not an option. I reluctantly pulled away from her breasts and returned to the elegant curve of her collarbone, kissing the delicate skin with soft, lingering kisses. After exploring each end of her collarbone, I knew it was time to move on, to continue my journey down her body. Slowly, deliberately, I trailed kisses across the expanse of her chest, my lips grazing the silky skin between her collarbone and the upper swells of her breasts. I took my time, ensuring every inch was thoroughly explored by my mouth, savoring the sensation as she writhed beneath me. Ohh¡­ Ahh.. Uhmm~ Bella moaned. My mouth continued its exploration, now moving to the soft mounds of her breasts. I swirled my tongue in slow, teasing circles around her nipples, heightening the anticipation before flicking my tongue lightly across the sensitive tips. [Suck, +50 lust points] Bella moaned, her body arching up off the bed as she pressed her chest into my face, begging for more. Instead of yielding to her demands, I continued my deliberate teasing. Taking her nipple between my teeth, I gave it a light nip, just enough to send a bolt of pleasure-tinged pain shooting through her body. Oh, Levi~ Bella moaned. With a low groan of pleasure, I took the entire nipple and areola into my mouth, sucking gently while my hand reached up to grasp her other breast, kneading it in time with my sucking. Ohh¡­ Ahhh¡­ Uhmm~ The chorus of Bella''s moans was like a symphony of lust, each sound an ode to the pleasure coursing through her body. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I continued to lavish attention on her breasts, teasing and kneading them with increasing fervor, determined to make her beg for more. As Bella''s moans intensified, signaling that her pleasure was rapidly approaching a peak, I knew it was time to change tactics. Pulling my mouth away from her breasts, I continued my descent, moving my lips further down her body, leaving a trail of kisses in my wake. I lingered at her abdomen, my lips tracing patterns across the smooth skin as I explored every inch. I dipped my tongue into her navel, swirling it around the sensitive indentation, teasing her with every touch. Bella''s breathing grew erratic, her body quivering with anticipation. Oooh~ She cooed as a pleasant sensation ran through her. Moving lower, my mouth hovered just above her most intimate place, tantalizingly close to her cave. Bella tensed, expecting my lips to make contact, but instead, I moved away, trailing kisses down her thighs. Just as Bella''s moan of disappointment echoed through the room, the sound morphed into one of pure pleasure as my lips brushed against her inner thigh. The feather-light touch sent a shiver through her body, heightening her senses and making her more desperate for my next move. Bella jerked involuntarily at the sensation, and I couldn''t resist the urge to smirk, knowing that my actions were driving her wild. I continued my torturous path of kisses, moving ever higher along her thighs as my hands roamed her body, caressing her skin with feather-light touches. As I made my way further up her thigh, the heat emanating from her core grew stronger, the musky scent of her desire filling the air. With every inch closer to her entrance, Bella''s jerks became more frenzied, her body thrumming with the anticipation of my lips finally reaching their destination. At long last, my lips reached the threshold of her cave. I pressed a quick, teasing kiss to her outer lips, savoring the warmth and wetness before pulling away again. Bella hissed, her hips arching upward in a silent plea for more, her body trembling with need. Ohhh~ Moving higher, I placed a gentle kiss on her engorged clit, and the effect was immediate. Bella gasped, her body convulsing as the pleasure jolted through her, threatening to undo her completely. Chapter 95 - 95: Making Bella orgasm (18+) Once again, my mouth hovered over her entrance, the heat of her desire palpable against my lips. With a final look up at Bella, whose face was flushed with lust and impatience, I lowered my mouth to her core, the taste of her desire flooding my senses as I finally tasted her. [Head, +120 lust points] As my tongue delved into her cave, Bella let out a low, guttural moan. "Ohhh~" she cried out, her voice laced with pleasure as her hands gripped my hair tightly, holding me in place as she writhed against my mouth. Each moan, each gasp, each movement of her body only intensified my own desire, my tongue working faster, harder, pushing her closer and closer to the edge of ecstasy. My tongue flicked in and out of her with increasing speed and intensity, darting in and out of her wetness with an expert rhythm. Bella''s breath quickened, her moans turning to whimpers as she teetered on the brink of release, her body begging for the climax that was slowly approaching. Bella''s grip on my hair tightened to the point of pain, her whimpers now incoherent mumbling as her thighs clenched around my face, trapping me in place. I continued to thrust my tongue in and out of her, not entirely sure what technique I was using but confident in my abilities based on Bella''s reactions. Each moan, each jerk of her hips, each trembling gasp validated my instinctive movements, driving me to push her further into the depths of ecstasy. Withdrawing my tongue from Bella''s depths, I shifted my focus to the space between her lips. My mouth latched onto the delicate flesh, suckling gently. Keeping my mouth locked onto Bella''s flesh, I reached down with my hand, pressing a single finger against the entrance to her cave. Her heat radiated against my digit, an invitation to delve deeper, to explore even more intimate regions of her body. Ohhhh~ Bella''s soft moan served as my cue. Encouraged, I began to slowly push my finger inside her, careful to maintain a steady pace as I probed deeper into her heat. [Fingering, +100 lust points] Her body responded with a fresh wave of pleasure, her hips rising to meet my finger as it sank further into her depths. Guided by the enticing warmth of her body, I slid my finger fully into Bella''s cave, the slick walls surrounding my digit in a tight embrace. Her body trembled with every movement, her hips undulating in an effort to increase the friction, to draw more pleasure from my touch. Ohh¡­Ahhh~ Bella''s moans filled the air, her pleasure mounting with each movement of my finger inside her. I continued to suckle her flesh, working in perfect rhythm with the thrusts of my digit, the combination sending ripples of delight through her body. Slick with Bella''s arousal, my finger glided in and out of her with ease, her body eagerly accepting the intrusion. Taking her readiness as a sign, I slid a second finger into her, spreading her wider as I continued to penetrate her cave. The additional digit drew a guttural moan from her lips, her hips bucking against my hand as she pleaded for more. The instant my second finger plunged into Bella''s core, she let out a small scream, her body convulsing in a frenzied display of pleasure. Her back arched off the bed, her head thrown back in ecstasy as she succumbed to the orgasm that had been building within her. As her orgasm hit its crescendo, I swiftly moved my face away from Bella''s body, narrowly avoiding the gush of her juices that erupted from her cave. Her fluid sprayed forth in a torrent of ecstasy, coating her thighs and the bed beneath her in a glistening sheen. A fleeting thought crossed my mind: I would have to clean this up later. But for now, I was too absorbed in the sight of Bella''s post-orgasmic bliss to care about the mess. Her body twitched with the aftershocks of her climax, her chest heaving as she struggled to catch her breath. As the intensity of her orgasm faded, Bella''s body began to relax, her limbs growing limp and her breathing starting to slow. Bella''s hair, once cascading in a golden curtain, was now plastered to her forehead, saturated with a sheen of sweat. The exertion of her orgasm had left her cheeks flushed a deep shade of crimson, the blood rushing to her face in a visual display of her arousal. Her chest rose and fell with each breath, her skin glistening with perspiration. Even after the peak of her orgasm had passed, Bella''s eyes remained partially rolled back, a dreamy haze clouding her vision. The lids, heavy and fluttering, barely masked the glazed pleasure that shone in her pupils, as if she were still lost in a world of ecstasy. Beneath her parted lips, her chest heaved with each labored breath, the sound of her panting filling the room like a rhythmic mantra. The ''o'' of her mouth betrayed her lingering arousal, a silent plea for more, for the pleasure to never end. As I took in the sight of Bella''s post-orgasmic bliss, a smile slowly spread across my face. I felt proud, knowing that I had been the one to bring her such pleasure. I pressed a finger to her cheek and squished it. "Oh come on, don''t tell me you''re gassed already. We''ve barely even started". Bella attempted to muster an annoyed expression, her brow furrowing as she tried to scowl at me, but her features refused to cooperate. Her body was still spent from the exertion of her climax and it seemed to have other plans. The muscles in her face were lax and unresponsive. Instead, she settled for a half-hearted grimace, her lips quirking into an almost imperceptible pout. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The effect more adorable than intimidating. This time, the chuckle escaped my lips before I could stifle it. The sight of Bella''s feigned annoyance and her utterly adorable pout was too much to resist. Chapter 96 - 96: Bella’s hot tight cave(18+) We''re just getting started, you know? We still have a long way to go. I said, emphasizing on the long and looking down at my crotch. Her eyes followed my gaze and when she realized what I was inferring, her nostils flared slightly. "Leamalon". She mumbled weakly. With a dramatic shrug of my shoulders, I played along with the game. "Well, if you can''t handle it¡­ I guess we can stop". As Bella''s features hardened with resolve, her stubbornness shining through like a beacon of defiance, my smile widened in amusement. She was a woman who didn''t back down from a challenge, especially when it came to asserting her own independence, even in the midst of such intense pleasure. Slowly, Bella pushed herself up from the bed, her movements deliberate and controlled, as if each muscle required a conscious effort to obey her command. She sat up, her arms braced against the bed for support. "We''re not stopping anything". My eyebrow arched in a comical fashion, my expression both questioning and amused. "Oh?" With a coy smile, Bella leaned towards me, her lips finding their way to my cheek. The softness of her touch sent a shiver down my spine, my breath hitching in my throat as her lips lingered against my skin for a moment before pulling away. Then, in a single, swift motion, Bella''s lips crashed against mine in a passionate kiss, her tongue dancing alongside mine with reckless abandon. Her hands gripped my face, her fingers tangling in my hair as she pulled me closer, her body trembling with renewed desire. As Bella''s kiss deepened, I could feel the shift in her energy, a subtle but unmistakable change that spoke volumes about the intensity of her emotions. This wasn''t just lustful passion, it was something more profound, more genuine, the warmth of her affection radiating through her touch. Her lips moved against mine with tenderness, her tongue exploring my mouth as if savoring every moment. It was a kiss that spoke of her desire, but also of real affection. I guess women fall in love easier when you make them orgasm. Our kiss deepened, my hands finding their way to her waist, caressing the smooth skin as our tongues continued to move in a sensual dance. Before I could fully recover from our passionate embrace, Bella drew my face back towards hers, pressing her lips against mine in another insistent kiss. Her fingers dug into my hair, holding me captive as she explored my mouth with a newfound urgency, her desire for me as palpable as ever. In the midst of our feverish kiss, Bella shifted her position, maneuvering herself onto my lap. Her legs parted, her hips grinding against mine as she straddled me, the heat of her core pressed against the bulge in my trousers. Bella''s hands moved to my chest, her fingers working quickly to unbutton my shirt as her lips continued their assault on mine. With each button undone, her fingers crept lower, exploring the contours of my abdomen and tracing the lines of my muscles. My arms rose above my head in a silent offering, allowing Bella to slip the shirt over them and cast it aside. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well this is new," I mused silently, my gaze never leaving Bella as she continued her sensual undressing. Bella pulled the shirt off and still kissing me, she began to unfasten my pants. I lifted my legs in unison, my feet briefly rising off the bed before settling back down. Bella took the hint, sliding the fabric of my trousers down my legs until they were free from my ankles. With a single swift motion, she tossed it aside. The final barrier removed, my throbbing member stood at attention, glistening with arousal as it strained towards Bella''s touch. Bella kissed her way down my chest, stopping at my nipples and taking one into her mouth. She sucked gently, her tongue swirling around the sensitive bud as her teeth grazed it, sending shivers of pleasure and pain through my body. Bella''s lips traveled lower, her mouth kissing and nipping at the taut muscles of my abs. With each touch, her tongue traced the lines of my six-pack, the heat of her breath causing my skin to tingle with anticipation. The kisses trailed down, her lips now mere inches from my pulsing shaft. As her head hovered over my manhood, her eyes met mine with a look of unbridled desire. A mischievous grin played on her lips, the corners curling upward as she relished the anticipation she was building within me. The last time Bella had taken me into her mouth, she''d been hesitant and I''d had to coax her. But now, as I watched her gazing up at me with a look of pure lust in her eyes, I knew that there would be no need for persuasion. For a brief moment, Bella''s gaze lingered on my member, her lips parting ever so slightly as if she were already tasting the forbidden fruit that stood before her. But then, without another word, she closed her eyes and lowered her head, her silky hair cascading over my thighs as she took the first tentative lick of my shaft. [Head, +120 lust points] The soft kiss that Bella placed on the tip of my member was like a match to a fuse, the heat of her lips igniting a flame within me that burned hot and bright. The pleasure of seeing her lost in the moment, her features twisted in a mask of pure bliss, only added to the intensity of my own desire. I could feel the pressure building within me, my orgasm hovering on the precipice of release. The sight of her, bringing me to the brink of ecstasy, was a heady combination of pure passion and raw emotion that threatened to overwhelm me at any moment. As I felt the pressure within me swell to an almost unbearable intensity, I reached out and gently placed my hand on Bella''s head. "Bella," I croaked. With my rod still between her lips, Bella looked up at me, her eyes questioning and inquisitive. The words tumbled from my lips in a frantic rush, the desperation of my need giving them a raw urgency. "Bella, I''m too close for that. I need to be inside you, now." As Bella released my shaft from her mouth, it slipped from her lips with a soft, wet sound. A strand of saliva stretched between her mouth and the glistening tip. With a fluid motion, Bella shrugged off the last remnants of her gown, the fabric falling away to pool on the bed beneath her. Her body was now fully exposed, the curves of her hips and the swell of her breasts bathed in the soft glow of the room''s light. Like a panther stalking its prey, Bella lowered herself onto my body with a predatory grace. Her movements were deliberate and purposeful, her eyes fixed on me with an intensity that burned like a furnace. She guided her entrance, her folds glistening with anticipation, until it hovered directly over my pulsing shaft. The heat of her body seared against my skin, the warmth of her core a palpable temptation that begged to be filled. With a soft groan that escaped her parted lips, Bella began to lower herself down onto my waiting shaft. Her entrance parted to accept me, her walls stretching and quivering around my thickness as inch by inch, I disappeared into her depths. As Bella sank further onto my member, my senses were flooded with the overwhelming pleasure of being enveloped by her warm, wet depths. [Sex, +200 lust points] The tightness of her walls, the slickness of her arousal, the heat of her body - it was like being submerged in a pool of pure ecstasy, my control fraying at the edges as my mind fought to retain its grasp on reality. Each inch that disappeared inside her brought me closer to the brink of release, my veins pulsing with the pounding beat of my heart as I teetered on the edge of an orgasm. Chapter 97 - 97: Bella rides me (18+) As if possessed by a newfound energy, Bella began to move atop me, her hips undulating in a rhythm that was both primal and erotic. She started slowly at first, her movements measured and precise, each lift and thrust eliciting a moan from deep within her throat. But as the pleasure intensified, her pace quickened, her hips grinding and swirling in a frenzy of passion and lust. Ohhh¡­. Ahhh¡­ Uhmmm~ Bella''s body writhed and shuddered with pleasure, her hands gripping the sheets for support as her hips continued their relentless onslaught. Each thrust brought her closer to the edge, her walls spasming around my girth as the intensity of her pleasure reached a fever pitch. Moans spilled from her lips, her voice high and keening in the air around us, a symphony of desire that threatened to consume us both. "Oh god," she gasped, the words falling from her lips between grunts and moans. With each stroke of my member inside her, Bella''s body surrendered more and more to the pleasure that consumed her. The waves of ecstasy crashed over her, each one stronger than the last, until she was left gasping and quivering on the edge of release. Her hands fell limply to her sides, her fingers curling into the bedsheets as she lost control of her body. Her head thrown back, her mouth open in a silent scream, she was a vision of pure sensuality, her pleasure reaching its apex as she let go and surrendered herself to the pleasure wracking through her. Ohhh¡­ Uhmm~ With a sudden surge of energy, I reached for Bella''s waist, my hands gripping her hips and pulling her down onto my member with renewed vigor. Thrusting upward into her, I matched the force of her movements with my own, driving into her depths with a frenzied urgency. The sound of skin slapping against skin filled the air, a primal harmony that only fueled our desire further. I could feel the pressure building within me, the coil of my release winding tighter and tighter as Bella''s walls squeezed around me with each stroke. With each thrust of my member, Bella''s moans climbed higher, her voice a mix of pleasure and pain as I plunged into the depths of her womanhood. Her hands clawed at the bed sheets, her body trembling as she lost herself in the tidal wave of ecstasy that threatened to engulf her. "Ohh.. Levi¡­ Uhmm!" she cried, her voice keening with abandon as she surrendered herself to the rhythm of our bodies. "Harder! Please!" With all inhibitions thrown to the wind, Bella rode my shaft with wildness. Her hips bucked and rocked against me, her breasts bouncing wildly with each thrust. The hypnotic sight of her ample bosom swaying and jiggling, coupled with the wet, slick sounds of our joining, was a heady mixture that threatened to push me over the edge. Bella moaned and panted, her voice rising in pitch as she hurtled towards her climax. Ohhh~ She screamed as he climax took over her and she began to squirt liquid over my thighs. The combined sensations of Bella''s body, the feel of her warm, moist walls squeezing and rippling around my shaft, and the visual feast of her bouncing breasts, all combined to push me to the very brink of ecstasy. I could feel the pressure building within me, my member pulsing with the force of my impending release. The build-up was maddening, each thrust driving me closer to the edge until, finally, I could hold back no more. "Bella, I''m..." With a final, desperate thrust, I pushed Bella away from me, her body tumbling back onto the bed with a soft thud. She landed on her back, her eyes wide with surprise as she watched me take my pleasure into my own hands. The pressure in my loins snapped, my release barreling through my body with the force of a tidal wave. My seed erupted from my member in spurts, the hot, sticky fluid raining down on Bella''s abdomen and thighs in thick ropes. With my heart still racing and my body trembling with the aftermath of my release, I turned my gaze downward, my eyes tracing the sticky trail of my seed that decorated the sheets beneath me. The aftermath of our passionate encounter was splattered across the bed, and as I took in the sight of the mess we''d made, I couldn''t help but smile. I would definitely have to clean the bedsheet. Bella lay sprawled on the bed, her chest heaving as she fought to catch her breath. Her body still hummed with the echoes of pleasure, her skin flushed and glistening with sweat in the soft light of the room. "Come here". I said and gave her my hand. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bella reached out and took my hand, her fingers entwining with mine as I pulled her toward me, her body shifting against the sheets. As her body pressed tightly against mine, the wet, sticky warmth of our combined arousal smeared against our skin, a messy but satisfying reminder of the passion that had erupted between us. But despite the stickiness, I didn''t mind. Bella''s breasts pressed against my chest, her hair tousled and disheveled as she cuddled closer to me. I smoothed Bella''s hair gently, wanting to show some level of gentlemanliness. "Told you, I''d make it to you, didn''t I?" I asked her teasingly. When I didn''t hear a response, I turned to look at Bella. At first, I frowned, not understanding why she was so quiet. But then, when I saw her face, I realized that she had fallen asleep, her breathing deep and even, her features softened by the gentle pull of slumber. My frown melted away, replaced by a smirk as I took in the peaceful sight before me. Despite the lingering rush of adrenaline from our lovemaking, I felt sleep tugging at the edges of my consciousness, the call of the darkness proving too strong to resist. I succumbed to the promising call of the darkness. Chapter 98 - 98: The next morning The soft light of dawn filtered through the curtains, casting a warm, golden glow across the room. As my eyes fluttered open, adjusting to the gentle light, I took in the scene before me. Bella''s form was still nestled against my own, her body curled into mine, her breath soft and even against my chest. The sight of Bella, naked and vulnerable in her slumber, was a vision of pure beauty. The gentle rise and fall of her chest matched the rhythm of her breathing, her fingers twitching ever so slightly in the telltale signs of deep, restful sleep. As I watched Bella sleep, a pang struck my heart. I wanted nothing more than to let her remain in that moment forever, basking in the warmth of her presence and the peaceful silence that surrounded us. But duty called, and I knew that she must be gone before Damon arrived. My fingers traced a gentle path along Bella''s shoulder, their soft touch a silent plea for her to awaken. "Bella," I said. As I tried to wake her, Bella merely stirred in her sleep, her body instinctively moving closer to mine in search of warmth and comfort. With a touch of firmness, I repeated her name once more, hoping to rouse her from the depths of slumber. "Bella!" I said, the syllables sharp and commanding as I tapped her shoulder once more. "Huh?" She replied, her eyes still closed. "It''s morning". I said. "It was morning when we got here". She replied and tightened her arms around my body as if to prevent me from leaving her embrace. Technically she was right. "It''s almost dawn". I said and tapped her shoulder again. As she finally woke, Bella''s eyes blinked open, her vision clouded by the remnants of sleep. She rubbed them with her fists, as if to clear away the fog that had settled in the corners of her mind. "Why wont you let me sleep?" She asked groggily. I fought a smile. "It''s almost dawn, we both have work". As she heard the words, Bella let out a heavy sigh, her frustration evident in the exasperated sound that escaped her lips. She sat up, her body tensing as she swung her legs over the side of the bed. As Bella shivered, I turned to look at her, a crease of concern etching its way across my forehead. "Are you cold?" I asked, my voice soft and gentle as I reached out to brush her hair back from her face. With a dramatic roll of her eyes, Bella let out a sigh of exasperation. "I''m , fine," she said, her voice a mixture of annoyance and resignation. "It''s morning, everyone is cold." ''Except me''. I thought. ''But that''s due to the system''. Rising from the bed, I stretched, the tension and energy from the night before still coursing through my body. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As I stretched, my member sprung to life once more, standing proud and erect against the backdrop of the dawning day. Bella''s gaze flicked down to my hardened length, and her eyes flashed with renewed desire. She unconsciously licked her lips. "No, we''re not doing whatever it is you''re thinking, we need to dress up and leave now". I said hastily. With a quick, sharp tone, Bella''s eyes flashed with a hint of defiance as she tried to play off her own embarrassment. "I wasn''t thinking anything," she snapped, her voice a subtle combination of irritation and bashfulness. She tried to look away, but her eyes kept glancing back at my rock-solid member. Bella''s cheeks had taken on a rosy hue, her pale skin betraying her emotional state. With an amused smirk, I shook my head as I slid my pants on, reveling in Bella''s playful quips. "You''re incorrigible," I chuckled, fixing my gaze on her as she tried to hide her blush. "But I wouldn''t have it any other way." Her cheeks remained tinged with pink as I adjusted my clothing. As I finished dressing, I turned back to find Bella sitting at the edge of the bed, her eyes following my movements as she pulled her gown on, covering her nakedness with a sense of modesty that seemed almost at odds with the passionate intensity of the night before. She sat in silence, her fingers picking at the fabric of her gown. "Help me tie it". She said to me. I carefully moved to where she sat, my fingers deftly weaving the sash between my fingers as I knelt before her. The warmth of her skin was a subtle invitation, her body responding to my proximity as I worked the sash into a tight knot. I had to ignore that response however. With a tenderness that belied the intensity of our previous encounters, I placed a soft, fleeting kiss on the smooth skin of Bella''s cheek. "Let''s go". I said. Without a word, Bella stood up from the edge of the bed, her eyes never leaving mine as she stepped past me. Her gown trailed behind her like a wisp of smoke and the fabric rustled as she walked. I drew the door open with a gentle tug, the soft creak of the hinges the only sound in the room as I gestured for Bella to go first. She complied and glided through the door. In the stillness of the morning, the click of the door falling shut echoed through the hallway, a hollow sound that seemed to reverberate through the empty space between us. With a final glance over my shoulder, I turned to follow Bella down the hallway, our steps echoing off the hardwood floor as we made our way to the front door. Unbeknownst to me, the sound of the front door opening had awoken Damon from his sleep, the subtle creak of the hinges stirring him from his sleep. Rising from his bed with a sleepy yawn, Damon pushed aside his covers and padded over to his bedroom door. He cracked it open just a sliver, straining his ears to pick up the muffled footsteps of someone moving down the hallway, his curiosity piqued by the sudden activity in the early hours of the morning. With a silent, cat-like stealth, Damon crept towards his door, his bare feet padding softly against the wooden floor. He turned the handle with careful precision, the door sliding open to reveal the empty hallway beyond. In the quiet of the early morning, he could just make out the telltale signs of movement in the distance, the faintest whisper of footsteps fading around the corner at the end of the hall. His eyes narrowing with suspicion, he peered into the shadows, wondering who could possibly be up and about at this ungodly hour. Even though he hadn''t seen the intruder''s face, Damon was sure he knew who it was. It had to be me. His gut instinct told him it was no one else. But what was I doing wandering around the house with a girl in tow? A slow, sinister smirk spread across Damon''s face as he watched the mysterious duo disappear around the corner. He nodded to himself, his mind already spinning as he turned back into his room. Closing the door behind him, he leaned against it, the faintest hint of satisfaction in his eyes. With a smug chuckle, he climbed back into bed. Chapter 99 - 99: Avoiding questioning As I returned to the wing, the sight of Damon waiting outside my door sent a chill down my spine. He stood there, one shoulder propped against the wall, an infuriatingly smug expression on his face. Damon''s smirk only broadened as he sized me up, his eyes glinting with mischief. I halted in my tracks, standing just a few feet away from Damon as I feigned a look of confusion. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Why are you standing in front of my door? And why are you looking at me like that? I asked. Damon''s gaze remained focused on me, his eyes dancing with a playful, yet undeniably sinister light. The corners of his mouth curved upward, hinting at the amusement he found in my predicament. His posture remained relaxed, his body language conveying a sense of effortless control as he toyed with me like a cat with a mouse. I could feel my pulse quickening, my heart racing as I waited for the inevitable drop of the other shoe. Damon''s smirk broadened into a knowing grin, the corners of his mouth curving upwards as he savored the power of his position. "Because I want to," he repeated, his voice carrying the same devilish amusement as before. "And as you well know, I do what I want." He paused, his gaze seeming to pierce my very soul as he continued. "And so do you, apparently," he added, his voice lowering to a hushed tone as he let the implication hang in the air between us. As his words sunk in, I felt a wave of confusion wash over me. What was he implying? Was he aware of my secret tryst with Bella, or was he merely playing a game of cat-and-mouse with me? I furrowed my brow, my face betraying my inner turmoil as I struggled to make sense of Damon''s words Had he seen Bella and I together? It seemed unlikely, given how careful we had been to avoid detection. But perhaps the sounds of our passion had carried through the thin walls, or maybe one of the staff had overheard us and reported back to Damon. The uncertainty gnawed at me, each possibility more distressing than the last. And yet, Damon''s expression remained impassive, his smirk unwavering. Hindsight can be a merciless judge, and in that moment, I found myself ruefully reflecting on the recklessness of my actions. After all, who was I to think that I could smuggle a woman into Damon''s wing without him finding out? Knowing that denial was my only option, I schooled my expression into one of confidence, meeting Damon''s smirk with a look of cool indifference. "I don''t know what you''re talking about," I repeated, my tone even and controlled as I stepped up to my door, feigning disinterest in Damon''s questions. My fingers deftly manipulated the lock, the tumblers clicking into place with a satisfying click. It was a small distraction, a way to ground myself and buy time as I searched for the right words to diffuse the situation. With a sly chuckle, Damon shook his head, a hint of triumph in his eyes. "Oh, I''m sure you do," he replied, his voice dripping with amusement. "Who was she?" he continued, his curiosity piqued by my apparent infidelity. "She didn''t look like the one I saw you with that morning." As I ground my teeth together, I silently fumed at Damon''s provocation. The urge to retort was almost overwhelming, but I knew that any response would only serve to fuel his fire. With a sharp inhale, I pushed open the door and stepped inside. With an insolent grin, Damon followed me into the room, his presence like a cloud of smugness that hovered over the space. "Oh come on," he said, his voice full of mock-innocence. "I''m just curious. Why so secretive?" He leaned against the wall, his arms crossed over his chest as he studied me With a resigned sigh, I admitted to Damon, "Yes, I was with someone." Settling himself onto the edge of my bed, Damon arched an eyebrow in my direction. "I know," he said, his voice smooth and confident as he continued to play cat-and-mouse with me. "I was asking who she is," he clarified, his gaze fixed on mine as he waited for my answer. With a sigh, I took a seat in the armchair, facing Damon as I sought to deflect his questions. "She''s a friend," I replied. With a wicked grin, Damon leaned forward, his eyes twinkling with mischief as he continued his verbal assault. "A ''friend,'' huh?" he repeated, his voice dripping with sarcasm as he mimicked my earlier response. "I wonder what your girlfriend thinks of her. Are they ''friends'' too?" My temper flared at Damon''s insinuation, my words coming out sharp and biting as I fought back against his provocation. "She''s not my girlfriend," I snapped, my voice brimming with irritation. "And besides, they''re not friends. They don''t even know each other." Damon''s slow smile grew wider, his expression suggestive of some hidden agenda. "Discreet, then," he mused, his words carrying a hint of menace as he let the implication of his statement hang in the air between us. I watched Damon with a mixture of apprehension and amusement, a small smirk playing at the corner of my mouth as I realized the futility of his efforts. If he thought that he could drive a wedge between Zoe and me by revealing my secret trysts with Bella, he was sorely mistaken. In fact, the news would likely only serve to drive Zoe closer to me, her competitive nature kicking in as she fought to prove her worth to me. As I observed Damon''s features, I searched for any hint of his true intentions, my gaze flitting between his eyes, his mouth, and the subtle shifts in his posture. But he remained inscrutable, his expression mysterious as he continued to watch me with a hint of amusement. I gave up with an angry sigh. Chapter 100 - 100: Damon’s disappearance The late afternoon sun cast a warm glow over the courtyard, the tranquil silence of the garden providing a welcome respite from the stress of my earlier encounter with Damon. We walked in companionable silence, the wind rustling through the trees and the soft chirping of birds providing a gentle backdrop to our leisurely stroll. Suddenly, without warning, Damon stumbled to a stop, his face contorting in pain as he clutched at his stomach. Damon''s expression was a picture of discomfort, his brow furrowed and his lips pressed into a thin line as he pressed his hand to his stomach. "Damon?" I exclaimed, concern flooding my voice as I went to his side. "What''s wrong?" Embarrassment washed over Damon''s face as he admitted the source of his discomfort. "Nothing," he muttered, his cheeks flushed as he shuffled his feet in discomfort. "I just need to pee." You need to pee?" I repeated, making sure I had heard Damon correctly. The look of embarrassment on his face confirmed my suspicions, and I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of amusement at the awkwardness of the situation. Yeah. Damon said. Well, why didn''t you pee back in your room? I asked. I did. Damon replied with a roll of his eyes. Loud voice for a guy with a female bladder. I replied. As I finished repeating Damon''s statement, his expression shifted from embarrassment to irritation, his eyes flashing with a hint of anger. "I can''t hold it anymore," he snapped, his words tinged with frustration. "I need to go now." He shifted on his feet, his discomfort evident as he crossed his legs in an attempt to ease the pressure in his bladder. Well what are we supposed to do? I snapped back at him. Damon paid no heed to my reaction, his gaze shifting around the courtyard as he searched for a solution to his predicament. Without saying a word, he pointed towards a nearby patch of bushes, his face set in a determined expression. "I''ll go there," he announced, his voice firm as he made his decision. I cast a quick glance at the bushes, assessing their density and the level of privacy they afforded. Nodding to myself in approval, I acknowledged, "Okay, not a bad idea." Wait here. Damon says abd without waiting for my response, he hurried towards the bushes, disappearing behind the leaves with a rustle of branches. "As if I would ever follow him," I muttered to myself, letting out a derisive scoff as I planted my feet firmly in the grass. Damon was taking too long and I was tired of standing so I sat beside one of the columns. I still hadn''t updated my profile since last night. I checked it. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 4] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 40] [Intelligence: 40] S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Stamina: 40] [Speed: 40] [Mana: 510/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 530] I immediately bought 10 strength points. That left me with 130 lust points. I used them to buy 3 speed points. I checked my new profile. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 4] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 50] [Intelligence: 40] [Stamina: 40] [Speed: 43] [Mana: 510/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 10] I was done upgrading my attributes and Damon still wasn''t done. Impatience nipping at my heels, I raised my voice and shouted at the bushes, my tone dripping with mock-exasperation. "Are you giving birth over there?" I yelled, my words punctuated with a hint of humor as I voiced my frustration. "What''s taking so long?" I stood in the courtyard, my senses on alert as I waited for Damon''s response. Surely, his retort would be swift and sharp, his voice ringing out with a witty quip in response to my taunt. The bushes remained stubbornly silent, their branches swaying gently in the breeze as if to mock my impatience. Damon? I called out again. The sound of the wind whistling past my ears and the rustling of the leaves provided the only response to my inquiries, the serene atmosphere of the courtyard a stark contrast to the worry that was building in my chest. Panic unfurled in my chest, its icy tendrils reaching out to grip my heart as I broke into a run towards the bushes. As I approached the foliage, my chest heaved with exertion, the anticipation of what I might find driving me onward. My voice echoing into the stillness of the courtyard, I called out Damon''s name for what seemed like the hundredth time, my desperation growing with each unanswered cry. My hands tore through the branches like a woman possessed, my fingers numb with cold as I searched for any hint of Damon''s presence. But as the bushes parted before me, I was met only with emptiness. There was no sign of Damon, no trace of his passing, not even a hint of urine to indicate that he had been there at all. Where had he disappeared to? Like a flash of lightning in the darkness, the realization struck me with a jolt of terror. In my first week of duty, I had managed to lose the Prince. Panic clawed at my throat, my heart racing as the weight of the realization threatened to crush me. With the desperation of a drowning man grasping for air, I scoured the courtyard for any trace of Damon''s presence. My eyes darted from shadow to shadow, my ears straining for the slightest sound that might lead me to him. But the courtyard remained silent, its stillness a mocking reminder of my hopeless situation. The thought of calling for help had crossed my mind, but it was quickly dismissed. If word got out that the Prince was missing, I would be the first to fall under suspicion. I bit my lip, the taste of blood filling my mouth as I weighed the pros and cons of the situation. With the faintest glimmer of hope, I began to search the courtyard with renewed vigor, my gaze raking over every inch of the space as I clung to the possibility that Damon was merely playing a game, that he was simply hiding from me. I peered under benches, behind trees, in the darkest corners of the courtyard, but there was no sign of him As I continued my search, a trio of figures emerged from the shadows, the glint of the armor of two of them betraying their presence before I could even make out their faces. My heart raced, the panic in my chest intensifying as I realized who it was. It was the Princess, and she was flanked by her two bodyguards, their massive forms dwarfing the slender figure of the Princess as they moved in perfect step with her. Chapter 101 - 101: I’m guarding a prankster Princess Amelia''s delicate brows furrowed in curiosity as she watched me move about the courtyard, my eyes darting from side to side in a frantic search. For a moment, she merely observed me, her expression unreadable as she tried to make sense of my erratic behavior. Then, a flicker of recognition sparked in her gaze, like a candle flame coming to life in a darkened room. "Levi," she called, her voice smooth and silken as it rang out across the courtyard. As my gaze fell upon Princess Amelia, I took in her regal bearing and immaculate attire. Her gown was a rich shade of crimson, its luxurious fabric flowing like liquid fire down her slim figure. Diamonds glittered at her ears, matching the sparkle in her eyes as she looked at me with renewed curiosity. Even as I admired her beauty, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of anxiety at the realization that she was the last person I wanted to know about Damon''s disappearance. But I couldn''t refuse the princess''s invitation so I approached her with a measured stride, the hem of my cloak brushing against the cobblestone path as I crossed the courtyard. "Remember me?" Her words lingered in the air between us, their delicate melody twining with the rustling of the leaves and the whisper of the breeze. She seemed so vulnerable, so unsure, her eyes searching mine for a spark of recognition. Like a lightning strike, the thought of my mission snapped me back to reality, my gaze softening as the last remnants of anxiety faded from my expression. She was the Princess, a royal and a lady, and I was a mere guard. But I had to remember my purpose, my mission. Her bed awaited, and I would find a way to reach it. As the Princess stood before me, her doe-like eyes gazing at me with an innocence that I found both disarming and intoxicating, I knew that this was not the time for seduction. There was a more pressing concern at hand, a concern that would not wait for the whisper of silk sheets or the caress of candlelight. "Yes, your grace, I remember". My fingers closed around her hand, feeling the delicate bones and soft skin of her fingers against my palm, I bent to give it a tentative kiss. The Princess''s smile, soft and gentle as a summer breeze, revealed a shy sweetness that belied her royal bearing. Her full lips curved up at the corners, her perfect teeth gleaming as she regarded me with a tender curiosity. "What are you doing here?" she asked, her voice lilting and light as a butterfly''s wings. My words came easily, spilling from my lips without hesitation as I covered my tracks with practiced deception. "I was just strolling," I said, my voice even and unwavering. "The courtyard is a beautiful place to enjoy the afternoon." Her gaze shifted around the courtyard, her expression growing more curious as she failed to spot her brother. "Oh, where is Damon?" she asked, her voice betraying a hint of concern as she peered into the shadows and turned to glance behind her. "He''s not here". I replied. I watched as her brow furrowed, her features tensing with worry as my words sank in. "He''s not here?" she repeated, her voice tinged with a hint of distress. "No, Your Highness," I confirmed, my own expression remaining stoic, my features as unreadable as a blank page. "Where is he?" she asked, her words tinged with the barest hint of accusation. "Shouldn''t he always be with you? I thought you were his personal guard." The Princess''s voice rose slightly, the concern in her tone betraying her true feelings as she stared at me, her confusion evident in the knit of her brows and the tilt of her head. "A quick stroll, yes," I agreed, my voice betraying no hint of the falsehood I was spinning. "I thought he would return by now, but perhaps he was delayed by a friendly face." The Princess''s eyes bore into mine, her gaze sharp and piercing as she sought to cut through my lies and discover the truth. "You don''t know where he is, do you?" she asked, her voice soft and deadly, like a dagger sheathed in velvet The question caught me off guard and my carefully crafted facade shattered like glass, the shards of my lie crumbling at my feet as Princess Amelia''s sharp intuition pierced through my defenses. I could feel the blood draining from my face, my jaw going slack as I struggled to regain my composure. Princess Amelia''s laughter rang through the courtyard, a melody that was both whimsical and chilling, her amusement at my misfortune as sharp as broken glass. "Of course you''ve lost him," she said, her voice playful yet weighted with a hint of menace. Bewilderment clouded my mind as I watched Princess Amelia''s laughter dance across her face, her mirth at odds with the gravity of the situation. I felt adrift in a sea of confusion, unable to comprehend her reaction. "Why are you still laughing?" I asked, my voice tinged with a hint of desperation. "The Prince is missing, shouldn''t we be searching for him?" My words seemed to sober her, her smile fading as she regarded me with a new, somber intensity. As Princess Amelia''s laughter subsided, a mischievous twinkle lit her eyes. "Oh, my dear," she said, her voice teasing and light. "You must forgive me for laughing, but I find your predicament rather...amusing." "You see," she said, her voice gentling as she stepped closer, "that''s just what Damon does. He tricks his guards and disappears, like a magician vanishing in a puff of smoke." A wave of relief washed over me, as sweet and soothing as a cool breeze on a sweltering day. The news that Damon was safe, that his disappearance was nothing more than a harmless prank, lifted the weight of responsibility from my shoulders. As my relief receded, it was replaced by a roiling tide of anger, a tempestuous storm brewing in the depths of my soul. How dare Damon play such a prank on me, knowing the stress and anxiety it would cause? S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I gritted my teeth, the muscles in my jaw tensing as I tried to rein in my emotions. But the anger was there, a silent beast roaring in the back of my mind, demanding to be unleashed. "The Prince has a dangerous sense of humor," I said, my voice a low growl. The words tumbled from my lips, fueled by a rising tide of anger. "This is why his other guards keep leaving, isn''t it, Your Highness?" I asked, my voice tight and controlled. "Prince Damon always plays tricks on them." A light giggle bubbled up from Princess Amelia''s throat, a sound of amusement that was at once girlish and devious. "Oh, you''ve caught on quick, Levi," she said, her voice playful. "My brother is a trickster, yes. He''s always up to some mischievous scheme or another, making life rather difficult for his guards." She shook her head, her lips twisting into a half-smile as she continued, "But what can I say? He''s the Prince. He''s used to getting his way." Chapter 102 - 102: Tell me a story, Levi! My jaw clenched, the anger boiling within me like a raging inferno. Prince Damon had gone too far this time, playing his games at the expense of my nerves. I shook my head, a silent oath forming in my mind. "When I see Damon next, I''m going to give him a piece of my mind," I growled, my voice low and dangerous. "He needs to learn that there are consequences for his actions." As the fires of my rage subsided, I began to see the glimmer of an opportunity, a chance to speed up the completion of my special mission. "In the meantime," I thought to myself, a glint of cunning entering my eyes, "providence has delivered me a gift, and I won''t let it slip from my fingers." Princess Amelia, with her beauty and her grace was now standing before me. I spoke softly, my voice a gentle caress on the air. "Princess Amelia, are you free at the moment?" I asked, my tone respectful and deferential. My eyes shone with a humble sincerity, a gaze that offered no hint of the machinations swirling in my mind. For now, I needed to earn her trust, to build a foundation upon which I could later build my schemes. Princess Amelia''s expression was one of bemused confusion, her delicate brows furrowing as she considered my question. "Nothing, really," she replied, her voice soft and curious. "Why do you ask?" On the outside, my face was an unruffled mask of polite concern, my voice a model of restraint and decorum. But on the inside, my thoughts raged with the fire of desire. "I want to bend you that''s why" I thought to myself and smiled. "I was just wondering if you had time to chat," I said, my voice even and polite. "If you''re not too busy, perhaps a conversation would be a nice way to pass the time." My eyes lingered on hers, a hint of something forbidden lingering in my gaze. Like an actor donning a carefully crafted mask, I transformed myself into a shy and bashful version of the hardened warrior I truly was. "I don''t mean to be too forward, Princess Amelia," I said, my voice soft and hesitant. My gaze dropped to the floor, feigning a shyness that was only skin deep. But beneath the facade, my mind was racing, carefully mapping out the best course of action to achieve my true goal. Like a fish sensing the tug of a well-baited hook, Princess Amelia''s gaze shifted to her guards, as they tried to pretend they couldn''t hear or see our conversation In that fleeting moment, I saw an opportunity, a chance to exploit their vulnerability and pull the Princess further into my web of deception. "Of course," I said, my voice still soft and tentative, "if you don''t have time, I completely understand." My gaze flicked up, my eyes locking onto hers with a hint of pleading, as if my heart were breaking at the thought of rejection. "No, no, I''m free," Princess Amelia said, the words spilling from her lips in a rush of excitement. "I''d be more than happy to chat, Levi." "Sure?" I blurted out before I could stop myself, my voice betraying a hint of surprise before I swiftly composed myself. "I mean¡­ sure, let''s go sit under the shade," I said, my tone smoothing out as I covered my misstep. My steps fell into rhythm beside Princess Amelia, my mind racing with the possibilities of this unexpected opportunity. Four more days, I reminded myself, a ticking clock in the back of my mind. I led the Princess to a nearby pillar, a secluded spot where our conversation could remain private. As we sat down on a nearby bench, I stole a glance at her profile, drinking in the sight of her beauty with an appreciation born of desire and strategy. The Princess''s eyes sparkled with curiosity as she shifted her gaze toward me, her head tilted slightly in invitation. "So, what do you want to talk about?" she asked, her voice laced with a gentle warmth that belied her station. The guards remained silent, their eyes scanning the courtyard as they maintained a vigilant watch. But I ignored their presence, my focus solely on the Princess before me. The words caught in my throat, my mind racing as I searched for something, anything, to say. It was a trap I had carefully set, baiting the Princess with the promise of conversation, only to find myself caught in the snare of my own design. I swallowed, my throat dry as I stumbled over my words. "I...well...uh..." Drawing upon the wit and charm that had served me well in the past, I recovered from my stumble with a quickness that belied my momentary lapse. "Let''s talk about you," I said, my smile returning as I leaned forward, my voice dripping with sincerity. "Are you a mage? Princess Amelia''s smile faltered, her head shaking gently from side to side as she refuted my teasing suggestion. "No," she said. "Thought as much," I agreed, a wry smile tugging at my lips. "I''ve never seen you at the academy. The shift in Princess Amelia''s demeanor was subtle but perceptible, the brightness in her eyes dimming as she spoke, her voice carrying a hint of sorrow. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yeah," she said, her gaze cast downward as she picked at a thread on her sleeve. "It''s hard being the only non-mage among my siblings. The expectations can be...overwhelming." "It must not be very interesting," I echoed, my voice gentle and understanding. "To watch your siblings learn the ways of magic while you are left to follow in the footsteps of past generations of non-magical royalty." It isn''t. She agreed gloomily. Then Princess Amelia''s mood had sudden and noticeable shift in her mood, the gloom of her previous musings giving way to a bright curiosity that lit up her face like a beacon in the night. "Tell me about the battle," she said, her voice eager and excited. "What was it like, facing the beast titans". My expression conveyed a hint of surprise, as if caught off guard by the Princess''s sudden shift in interest. "The battle," I repeated, pausing to gather my thoughts. Princess Amelia''s smile broadened, her eyes dancing with mischief as she responded, "Oh, of course, Levi, the hero of the day! Everyone was talking about you when you returned." The smile reached her eyes, crinkling at the corners in amusement. "All the nobles and servants, they were just buzzing with your tale. ''Levi closed the beast portal, single-handedly!''" Chapter 103 - 103: Spinning a tale for the princess A hint of surprise crossed my features, my expression betraying my astonishment at the enduring popularity of the tale of my heroism. "Well, I must admit, I didn''t realize my actions were quite so...memorable," I said, a modest shrug punctuating my words. "I knew the story had spread far," I continued, my tone thoughtful, "but I am surprised that it is still a topic of conversation within the palace walls." I could see the curiosity and excitement radiating from Princess Amelia''s eyes, her desire for a firsthand account of the battle overwhelming her need for decorum. "Tell me about it," she repeated, leaning forward slightly as if to capture every word that escaped my lips. The corner of my mouth twitched upward in amusement as Princess Amelia''s eagerness to hear the tale of my heroism became more and more apparent. "You don''t need to beg, Princess Amelia," I said, my tone light and teasing as I indulged her curiosity. "After all, it''s not every day that a lowly guardsman like myself has the opportunity to regale a Princess with tales of his exploits." My smirk broadened, my voice taking on the cadence of an epic tale as I spun my yarn. "Alright then, Princess," I began, my gaze sweeping the area to ensure that we were still alone. "I''ll tell you the story of how I closed the beast portal and saved the kingdom from certain doom." I paused for dramatic effect, letting the words hang in the air for a moment before continuing. As Princess Amelia leaned in, entranced by my words, I launched into the tale of my heroism, my voice weaving a tapestry of epic battle and desperate struggle. "I had arrived at the battle late," I said, my voice growing low and intense as I set the scene. "The air was thick with smoke and the screams of the dying filled the air, piercing the darkness like daggers of fear." I paused, my gaze searching the Princess''s face for a reaction before continuing. I then proceeded to tell her the rest of the story. Encouraged by Princess Amelia''s rapt attention, I threw myself deeper into the tale, allowing my voice to rise and fall with the action as I embellished the events of that fateful day. Then I struggled to get to my feet, the wound on both legs were deep and it felt like a thousand knives were in them when I stood. It felt like ten thousand when I walked but I wanted to be the one to kill the beast titans, after all they injured me. I said. As the Princess and her guards leaned forward, hanging on my every word, I continued, my voice growing more confident and vivid with each passing moment. A wry smile played at the corners of my mouth as I continued, well aware that this embellished tale of my heroism would spread throughout the palace like a wildfire, fanning the flames of my legend in the minds of the nobles and servants alike. "I stumbled over the beast titans and picked up the blade of the one who stabbed me. I slit his neck first". I paused again, letting the tension build as I prepared to deliver the climax of the tale. Princess Amelia''s gasp of horror was music to my ears, her eyes widening as she hung on my every word. "I slit the neck of the second one and then my friend and I figured how to shut the portal". And that was it. "I concluded". Princess Amelia''s sigh, laced with a dreamy longing, hung in the air between us, a wistful reminder of her own lack of magical prowess. "To be a mage in such a battle," She mused, her voice growing soft and contemplative, "that would indeed be a sight to behold. "I''m sure you will make a good mage." I said to her. A smile bloomed on Princess Amelia''s face, her eyes shining with a newfound sense of possibility. "You really think so?" I held her gaze, my expression warm and encouraging as I nodded. "After all, magic is more than just spellcasting. It''s about courage, about strength of character. And you, Princess Amelia, have that in abundance." My voice lowered, my eyes twinkling with a playful mischievousness. "Of course, it wouldn''t hurt to have a few spells at your disposal either, hmm?" She giggled. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What element would you like to have? I asked her. Amelia nodded, a smile playing on her lips as she revealed her choice. "Water," she said, her voice soft and sure. "There''s something about water that''s so versatile and yet so powerful, don''t you think? The way it can be gentle and soothing or fierce and destructive, depending on its mood." Amelia''s love for her brother Damon was clear, even if I had only witnessed the tip of the iceberg of their relationship. It was apparent in the way she lit up when she spoke of him, the tenderness that lingered in her gaze. I knew without being told that she chose water because of him. My face contorted into an exaggerated expression of disgust as I shook my head in mock disapproval. "Water is lame," I said, wrinkling my nose in an exaggerated gesture of contempt. "It''s so...wet. And all that splashing? Not my thing." Princess Amelia gasped in horror, her eyes wide with indignation at my mockery of her beloved element. "No it''s not!" she said, shaking her head vehemently. A smirk played at the corner of my lips, my voice adopting a teasing tone as I pressed forward with my feigned disgust for water. "Yeah, it is," I said, raising my eyebrows skeptically. "Water is just so...limp. Why can''t you choose a cool element like air? Now that''s power. Imagine being able to control the wind, to soar through the sky on gusts of air, or to whip up a tornado with the flick of your wrist." The reason why I was disagreeing with her, winding her up was simple. During conversations, most guys are usually eager to please, they will agree with everything the woman says so they can seem compatible. However I knew better, most women see through that behavior. Sometimes you had to disagree with her so she can be sure you''re being your genuine self. Besides, women love a wide range of emotions so it is better to let them experience both good and bad ones. Chapter 104 - 104: Saying goodbye to Amelia Amelia''s reaction was swift and firm, her face screwing up in distaste at my suggestion of air as the superior element. "Air is my least favorite," she said, her voice firm and resolute. "It''s so...dry. It can''t even hold its shape." She glanced at me, her expression stubbornly determined. "And sure, flying might be cool, but I''d much rather control the ocean tides or freeze a lake with the snap of my fingers." My hand flew up to my chest in a gesture of feigned injury, my face transforming into a mask of mock hurt. "Ouch," I said, the word drawn out in a dramatic sigh. Amelia''s eyes widened in shock, her lips parting in surprise as she gaped at me. "Your element is air?" she breathed, her voice hushed with surprise. My expression grew solemn, my words tinged with a sense of tragedy. "I see," I said, shaking my head as if to indicate the gravity of the situation. "Then I guess this is where our conversation must end. It was fun while it lasted." I allowed a small, wistful smile to grace my lips, a show of my disappointment at the premature termination of our conversation. "Farewell, Princess Amelia. The speed with which Amelia spoke, the sense of urgency in her voice, was not lost on me. My brows furrowed slightly, curious to see what would come next. "No, please," she said, pausing as if collecting her thoughts. My smile returned, a mischievous glint in my eyes as I gave Princess Amelia a teasing nudge. "I was just kidding," I said, my voice light and playful. "I''m not about to let a little elemental rivalry get in the way of our conversation." I paused, allowing the moment to linger for a beat. "And if you ever see a master use air magic, you might change your mind. There''s nothing quite like watching a skilled air mage create a tornado out of thin air, or lift a hundred arrows into the sky with a flick of their wrist." Princess Amelia''s agreement was swift, her smile polite and deferential, but I could sense the doubt beneath the surface. "I''m sure," she said, nodding with a semblance of earnestness that couldn''t quite disguise the unconvinced look in her eyes. The attempt to mask her true feelings was endearing in a way, an insight into her kind and well-mannered nature. But even as her words conveyed agreement, I could tell that her loyalty to water remained strong. With a slight shifting of her posture, Princess Amelia began to rise, her movements graceful and deliberate. "I must be on my way now," she said, her voice imbued with a sense of duty and decorum. She straightened her gown, her eyes catching mine for a moment before she turned to leave. "Thank you for sharing your story with me, Levi. I look forward to our next conversation." As Princess Amelia turned to depart, I followed suit, rising to my feet with the same refined, composed posture that had become second nature to me as a member of the palace guard. "Goodbye, Levi," Princess Amelia called over her shoulder, her voice melodious and cheerful, even as she retreated down the hallway. As I watched Princess Amelia retreat down the hallway, the faint echo of her footsteps fading into the distance, my mind turned to the question of what would have happened had I chosen to make physical contact with her during our conversation. Would the guards have acted upon their instinct to protect their charge, to defend her against my perceived transgression? Or would they have stood by, bound by the constraints of protocol and propriety? As I pondered the potential consequences of my actions, my confidence in my physical prowess was a salve against the sting of restraint. I had no doubt that, should push come to shove, I could easily overpower the two guards who had accompanied Princess Amelia. And yet, the prospect of such a confrontation only served to highlight the larger issue at hand. For if I were to engage in combat with the guards, even in self-defense, I would have to answer to the Emperor himself, whose wrath was a force to be reckoned with. The thought of facing the Emperor in a conflict of power was sobering, to say the least. For all my training, all my strength, I knew that even a direct challenge to the Emperor''s might would end in my defeat. His power was of a different caliber, a different nature altogether. **** When I returned to Damon''s room, my mind still reeling from my encounter with Princess Amelia, I found him perched casually on the edge of his bed, a book open in his hands. He looked at ease, as if he''d been on the all day. Damon''s focus remained fixed on the pages before him, his eyes scanning the text with an intense concentration that seemed to absorb all his attention. "What took you so long?" he asked, his tone casual but his words laced with an undercurrent of smugness. Despite my efforts to keep my emotions under control, the question I had uttered revealed the simmering frustration I felt at Damon''s sudden departure. My voice took on a sharper edge, a hint of accusation coloring my words. "What made you disappear with no warning?" I demanded, unable to mask the irritation that had been building inside me since his disappearance. "You left without a word, without a trace. I had no idea if you were safe Damon''s reply came without hesitation, the smile on his lips still maintaining its lazy, nonchalant quality. "I had business to attend to," he said, his fingers continuing to trace the pages of the book in his hand. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The simplicity of his words, the casual shrug of his shoulders, only served to aggravate my already frayed nerves. A sense of mounting frustration settled over me as I struggled to understand the meaning behind his vague explanation. My footsteps, heavy and determined, carried me towards Damon, my body language communicating the anger that pulsed through my veins. My fists, clenched tight by my sides, were a warning sign, a testament to the struggle I waged within myself to remain in control. As I stood before Damon, the growing fury within me a testament to his ability to push my buttons with surgical precision, I took a moment to acknowledge the absurdity of the situation. While I had never considered myself an aggressive person, prone to outbursts of anger or violence, Damon seemed to possess an uncanny ability to tap into my hidden reservoirs of irritation. It was as if he held a map to the darkest corners of my mind, a blueprint for how to bring out my worst side. Chapter 105 - 105: Learning about Luigi The word "business" rolled off my tongue with a venomous edge, my tone coated in a mix of disbelief and outrage. "Business?" I repeated, my voice laden with anger. "You sneaked away, knowing full well that I would be here to face the music for you? That I would have to explain your absence. The book''s pages snapped shut with a quiet, yet definitive, sound as Damon finally put it aside, his fingers gently brushing the worn cover. His smirk, however, remained steadfast, a smug look that taunted me despite the seriousness of the situation. "Oh come on, don''t be like that," he said, his voice dripping with a false innocence that only further aggravated my already frayed nerves In that moment, a harsh realization washed over me, a sobering truth that hit me with the force of a tidal wave. No amount of reason, no logical argument, no matter how sound, would penetrate the wall of arrogance that Damon had erected around himself. He saw his actions as justified, his behavior as necessary, and no words of mine would sway him from that path. I was dealing with a person who was convinced of his own righteousness, of his own ability to bend the world to his will. With an economy of movement that belied the roiling turmoil within me, I pivoted on my heel and strode to the chair, my footsteps echoing through the room. With a single, fluid motion, I spun the chair around, its legs scraping against the floor with a low, grating sound. Settling myself into the seat, I crossed one leg over the other, adopting a posture of nonchalance that belied the tension that still gripped my body. There was no point of dragging it further. Damon''s eyes, narrowed with suspicion, bored into me as he processed the shift in my demeanor. His silence, stretched taut like a bowstring, was a palpable presence in the room, its tension only broken by the faint creaking of the chair beneath me. As the minutes ticked by in silence, Damon''s patience began to wear thin. His eyes, which had been fixed on me for a moment, now shifted back to the book in his hands, its pages offering a convenient outlet for his frustration. He opened the book, his fingers turning the pages with an audible rustle that spoke to his mounting impatience. His nonchalance was a poor mask for the discomfort that lingered in the air, a tension that threatened to erupt at any moment. "You really should pick up reading," Damon quipped, his eyes never once breaking from the page. He turned another page, the crisp sound of paper against paper a deliberate punctuation to his words. "You know, staring into space for hours is pretty boring and non-enriching," Damon commented, his tone casual, almost conversational. "At least with reading, you can learn something new. Expand your mind a bit." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He turned another page, the sound of it echoing in the stillness of the room. With a casual flick of his wrist, Damon tossed the book aside, its pages fluttering closed as it landed on the bed. His gaze, now freed from the constraints of the text, fixed on me, his eyes betraying a hint of genuine curiosity. "Seriously, how do you do it?" he asked, a confused smile playing on his lips. "Just sit still for hours on end, without doing anything. It''s impressive, really." A hint of longing crept into Damon''s voice as he continued, his gaze growing distant, his mind seemingly drifting to lands far beyond the confines of the palace. "Usually, I''d be on some crazy adventure right now," he said, his words tinged with nostalgia. "But here I am, stuck in this place, with nothing but books to keep me company." Despite my best efforts to remain aloof and disinterested, Damon''s recounting of his would-be adventures had piqued my curiosity, a sliver of excitement breaking through the wall of indifference I had tried to maintain. "Why aren''t you out there, living that life?" I asked, my tone still cautious but revealing a hint of eagerness. "Why stay cooped up in the palace when you could be out in the world, exploring and experiencing all that it has to offer?" Damon''s expression shifted as he registered my voice, the sound of it breaking through the bubble of his own thoughts. For a moment, he looked almost surprised, his eyes wide and his mouth slightly agape. "Huh," he said, his tone reflective and almost bemused. "I guess I was so caught up in my memories that I forgot you were here." Why are you not on some crazy adventure? I repeated. A hint of melancholy crept into Damon''s voice as he continued, a wistful smile pulling at his lips as he recalled memories of adventures long past. "Well, I did not perform those activities alone," he said, a faraway look in his eyes. "My closest friend, Luigi, was my partner in crime, so to speak. He''s on the other side of the works right now". "He went to join the war?" I asked. Damon nodded, his gaze turned distant, his mind conjuring images of his friend as he spoke, his tone filled with both admiration and a hint of pride. "Luigi is a prodigy," he said, the fondness for his friend coloring his words. "He''s a Level Three, the youngest to ever achieve that rank in the empire. Probably not just in our country, but in the entire world." The contradiction between Luigi''s status as a skilled and accomplished warrior, and the mischievous, rule-breaking persona that Damon had described, was a striking one. It left me with a picture of a young man who was not only talented, but also fiercely independent, a rebel with a cause. That night as I lay in bed, I checked the screen before I slept. [Special Mission: Seduce the princess] [Reward: Invulnerability] [Penalty: All stats will be halved] [Days remaining: 3] I was running out of time Chapter 106 - 106: Amelia’s surprise The passage of time seemed to move at a frenetic pace, the days melting into each other as the deadline for my next assignment loomed ever closer. As I sat in Damon''s room, surrounded by the familiar trappings of his quarters, my mind was a whirl of schemes and strategies, my focus laser-sharp on the goal that had been set before me. "Four days," I muttered to myself, my eyes flickering over my mental checklist, weighing the pros and cons of each plan that presented itself. "Four days to seduce the Princess. As I pored over my options, a seed of self-doubt began to take root in my mind, a creeping realization that my carefree attitude in the early days of the mission might have been a crucial misstep. "I was too lax," I admitted to myself, a frown creasing my forehead as I considered the implications of my actions. "For the first three days, I thought this was going to be a cakewalk. Seduce the Princess? Easy. But now...now I''m not so sure." I had been seduced by the allure of Bella, entranced by the promise of forbidden fruit and temporary reprieve from my responsibilities. Instead of dedicating myself fully to the task at hand, I found myself lost in a haze of pleasure-seeking, chasing after the fleeting thrill of the moment. The assignment that I had once dismissed as easy became a distant thought, replaced by the insatiable hunger for forbidden adventure. But now, as the clock ticked away and the deadline loomed ever closer, the weight of my mistakes came crashing down on me, a relentless reminder of my folly. The unexpected promotion to Damon''s personal guard had sent shockwaves through my life, a seismic shift in my routine that had left me struggling to find my footing. Adjustment had never come easy to me, and the sudden upheaval had thrown my carefully constructed world into chaos. I had been forced to navigate new social circles, learn the ins and outs of the palace, and adapt to the whims and eccentricities of my new charge. Days had passed since I had last spoken to my friends, the distance between us widening with each passing hour. Our conversations had faded into the background, overshadowed by the frenzied pace of my new life. The gulf that separated us, a vast expanse created by my ascent into a world of power and privilege, felt insurmountable. Yet, with the deadline looming, I knew that I couldn''t afford to let things remain as they were. My friends, my support system in this unfamiliar world, were more crucial now than ever before. It was time to sort things out. With the task of seducing the Princess looming large, I knew that I couldn''t afford to waste any more time. It would be no simple feat, a delicate dance of charm and cunning that would require all of my wit and guile. First, I would need to extricate myself from Damon''s shadow, creating the necessary distance to allow me to pursue the Princess without his interference. But finding the Princess, with her ever-present retinue of guards and handmaidens, would be no small matter. The prospect of making the Princess fall in love with me, while daunting, was not one that caused me too much concern. After all, charm and charisma were my strongest assets, the tools that had helped me acquire women with ease. "Ladies love me," I murmured to myself, a smirk tugging at the corners of my lips as I basked in the self-assuredness of my words. I knew how to play the game, how to capture the hearts of even the most stoic and aloof of women. With the challenges of seduction and seclusion looming large, I knew that my plan would require meticulous planning and flawless execution. The seduction, while a necessary first step, would not be enough to guarantee success. I needed to find a way to isolate the Princess, to lure her into a place where we could be alone, away from the prying eyes and attentive ears of her entourage. A secret rendezvous, a stolen moment in time that would allow us to consummate our desires in private, would be the key to completing my mission. As the tangled web of obstacles and uncertainties continued to complicate the matter, my mind spun like a whirring machine, each new cog of the problem meshing with the last and creating an intricate puzzle of variables and unknowns. I could feel the gears in my brain turning, struggling to find purchase on a solution that seemed to slip ever further from my grasp. The soft, hesitant knock echoed through the stillness of the room, jarring me from the chaotic landscape of my thoughts and bringing me back to the present. I turned my head towards the door, my eyes flicking to the entrance as I considered the unexpected visitor. The knock was repeated, more insistent this time, the sound cutting through the silence of the chamber like a knife through butter. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the knock sounded again, a low rap that echoed through the chamber with increasing urgency, Damon and I once more found ourselves looking at each other in a shared moment of confusion. I offered another shrug, a gesture that was met with a roll of Damon''s eyes, his expression a mix of irritation and amusement. He turned towards the door, his mouth curling into a smirk as he called out. "Who is it?" In an unexpected twist, the door to Damon''s chamber was flung open, the hinges creaking in protest as they yielded to the unexpected force. And standing in the doorway, a vision of regal elegance, was none other than Princess Amelia herself. She was dressed in an outfit of midnight blue, the color as rich and deep as a starless sky. Her hair was swept up in an intricate updo, delicate wisps escaping to frame her face in a halo of golden strands. With grace and poise that befit her station, Amelia stepped into the room, her smile warm and inviting as she greeted Damon. "Hello, brother," she said, her voice a gentle caress as it rolled off her tongue. Damon, recovering from his initial shock at the unexpected intrusion, quickly regained his composure, his expression hardening into a scowl as he regarded his sister. "What is it, Amelia?" he asked, his tone clipped and dismissive As the words left Damon''s mouth, I couldn''t help but notice the subtle nuances that betrayed the truth of his feelings. Despite his best efforts to mask his affection for his sister, the harshness of his voice seemed to only reinforce the underlying warmth of his words. It was a classic case of deflection. At Damon''s dismissal, Amelia adopted a playfully hurt expression, her lips turning down into a pout as she feigned offense. "That''s no way to greet your sister," she chided, her voice dripping with mock outrage. Damon, unable to suppress a roll of his eyes at Amelia''s antics, watched with a mix of exasperation and amusement as she made herself comfortable on the edge of the bed. As Amelia spoke, her hand came into view, two dazzling diamonds twinkling in the light as she held them out for inspection. "I came to return these," she said, her smile widening into a smirk as she regarded the jewelry. "They were most helpful." Without so much as a word, Damon''s hand shot out, snatching the diamonds from Amelia''s grasp with the precision of a practiced thief. He rose from the bed, his movements swift and decisive as he made his way over to the closet, the rustling of fabric and clink of hangers filling the room as he rifled through the piles of clothes, looking for his jewelry box. With Damon temporarily occupied, Amelia and I found ourselves alone in the chamber, the silence between us heavy and expectant. Chapter 107 - 107: I’ll be your servant princess! Amelia''s smile, shy yet unmistakably flirtatious, held a promise that sent a thrill of excitement through my veins. I knew, in that moment, that my seduction mission had just taken a significant turn for the better. "The princess likes me," I thought to myself, my confidence swelling at the realization. "One-third of my problems are solved." As my mind raced to conjure a plan, Amelia''s presence became both a temptation and an obstacle. I knew that, to succeed in my mission, I needed to find a way to isolate her, to create a moment of intimacy that would allow me to make my feelings known. "I need to get her alone," I thought to myself, my eyes darting around the chamber as I searched for a possible solution. "But how? And where?" My gaze, once focused on Amelia''s face, began to wander, drawn to the enticing curves of her figure. Unconsciously, my eyes drifted downward, my gaze coming to rest on the swell of her chest, the soft curve of her breasts a tantalizing sight. My ears, attuned to the slightest change in sound, picked up the faintest of gasps, a breathy exhalation that seemed to carry a world of meaning. The unexpected noise cut through my racing thoughts, a warning bell that jolted me back to the present, my eyes darting upwards in a hurried attempt to avert my gaze. Amelia''s expression betrayed a hint of shock, her eyes widening ever so slightly as she studied my face, the flush of pink in her cheeks a testament to the rising tide of emotion within her. This encounter, coupled with the stolen glance that had lingered too long, seemed to have taken her by surprise. I struggled to suppress a smile, my lips twitching as I fought to maintain a modicum of composure in the face of Amelia''s unexpected reaction. I could feel the rush of victory coursing through me, the realization that I had made some headway in my seduction mission filling me with confidence and a hint of glee. "One-third of my problems is definitely solved," I thought to myself, my pulse racing as I considered the possibilities that lay before me. As Damon emerged from the closet, the two rings noticeably absent, Amelia rose from the bed, her movements fluid and graceful as she straightened her dress and readied herself to depart. Amelia''s voice, still soft and lilting, carried a tinge of mischief as she spoke, her words a subtle apology for the abrupt end of our interaction. "I have some robes mother sent to you," she said, her eyes briefly flicking in my direction before settling on her brother''s face. "I found them too heavy to carry. Damon, his expression a mask of nonchalance, took the proffered information in stride, nodding once in acknowledgement of Amelia''s words. "I''ll send a servant over," he said, his tone clipped and detached. Amelia, her expression resolute, rejected her brother''s dismissal with a soft but firm rebuttal. "That won''t be necessary," she said, her voice a gentle but insistent melody. "How about your guard comes to pack them for you? Damon''s countenance, stoic and unmoving, betrayed no hint of sympathy as he shook his head, his tone dismissive and unyielding. "He''s a guard, not a servant," he said. My voice, steady and sure, cut through the tension like a knife as I spoke, the words a bold declaration of my willingness to assist Amelia in her plan. "I don''t mind," I said, my eyes fixed on Amelia as I made my intentions clear. "If you would be so kind as to lead the way, Princess, I will gladly assist you in packing the robes." As I looked at Amelia, my heart hammering with anticipation, I knew that this was my chance, the opportunity I had been waiting for to advance my mission. The chance to be alone with her, to be in her room, was too good to pass up. I had to take advantage of it, to find a way to use it to my advantage, to further my seduction of the princess. The stakes were high, the consequences dire if I failed, but I was determined to succeed, to complete my mission Damon, his brow furrowed with confusion, stared at me as if I had sprouted a second head, his voice sharp with disbelief. "What?" he said, his tone bordering on incredulity. "You can''t be serious. Did I hear you correctly?" With a deliberate nonchalance that belied the nervous energy thrumming beneath my skin, I shrugged, a gesture that conveyed an air of indifference. "I really don''t mind," I said The subtle challenge in Damon''s voice, a hint of suspicion coloring his words, was an accusation in itself, his eyes narrow slits of distrust as he fixed me with a hard stare. "Since when did you start doing servant duties? My patience, a delicate fa?ade that had begun to fray, snapped in that moment, the frustration that had been simmering beneath the surface bubbling over into a sharp retort. "I''d do anything if it gets me out of this room for a few minutes," I snapped, my voice tinged with barely restrained anger. "A servant''s duties seem far more appealing than being cooped up in here all day." Damon, his jaw clenched in consideration, pondered my outburst, his brow furrowing as he weighed the merits of my outburst against his natural inclination to maintain control. After a few moments, he relented, his face relaxing as he gave a curt nod, his eyes never leaving mine as he spoke. Whatever," he muttered. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Damon returned his attention to the book, I took a measured step away from my seat, my movements deliberate and unhurried as I rose to my feet. I took care to keep my excitement hidden, my expression neutral and controlled as I concealed the flutter of anticipation in my chest. My steps were measured and slow, my gaze fixed on the floor as I made my way towards the door, my mind already racing ahead to the possibilities that awaited me beyond. Chapter 108 - 108: I’m in love with you Amelia, a master of deception in her own right, kept her face neutral, the subtle flicker of excitement that danced in her eyes the only sign of her true emotions. I, however, was not fooled. I knew, with a certainty born of instinct and experience, that there were no robes sent by the empress, that this was all a ruse to get me to talk, a ploy that I was all too eager to follow. My mind raced ahead, conjuring a vision of what awaited me in Amelia''s chambers. A plush room, a place of luxury and privilege, where the princess would greet me with an expensive set of robes, a laughable attempt to maintain the illusion of propriety. I knew that the robes were a sham, a thin veneer of deception that Amelia would use to lure me into her private domain. I followed in Amelia''s footsteps, her dainty form leading the way through the palace corridors, my mind whirled with speculation. For a princess to go through such lengths to be alone with me, it could only mean one thing: she wanted me, desired my company for reasons beyond the scope of our previous interactions. The realization sent a thrill of excitement through me, a rush of anticipation that quickened my steps as I pursued her, eager to discover the true depths of her intentions. My thoughts, tinged with a hint of gratitude, turned upwards as I thanked the gods, or whatever cosmic force was at play, for their hand in my mission. To have the princess herself open the door to my seduction was a gift, a stroke of fortune that eased my path and increased my chances of success. "Providence has smiled upon me," I thought to myself, a quiet prayer of thanksgiving on my lips as I trailed behind Amelia As I held the door open, I adopted a posture of polite formality, my body language a perfect mirror of chivalrous etiquette as I allowed Amelia to pass. "After you, Princess," I murmured, my voice a low purr of deference as I stepped aside, my eyes lingering on her form as she swept past me. I was a perfect gentleman, a gentleman that would be buried deep inside her guts in a few days. As the princess and I stepped out of Damon''s room and into the hall, the door clicked shut behind us, sealing us in the corridor. A soft, airy giggle escaped the princess''s lips as she glanced back at the door, the amusement on her face a sign that she was enjoying our shared conspiracy. As we stood in the quiet of the corridor, I scanned the area, my eyes searching for any sign of the princess''s guards. Finding none, I turned to Amelia, my frown a sign of my concern as I spoke. "Where are your guards?" I asked. With a wave of her hand, Amelia brushed off my concern, her expression playful as she responded. "Oh, that," she said, a smile dancing on her lips. "They''re at the gate. "Why didn''t you enter with them?" I asked, my curiosity genuine as I pressed for answers. Amelia''s pout, an alluring display of petulance, conveyed a mix of coyness and stubbornness as she spoke. "It can be cumbersome to have guards trailing me everywhere," Amelia said, her tone more serious than before as she explained the reasoning behind her decision. "I try to leave them behind whenever possible. It allows for a bit more freedom." The princess''s words sparked a revelation, a moment of empathy that caused me to reconsider the privilege of freedom that I had often taken for granted. "I never thought about that," I thought to myself. "I suppose it must be quite limiting, to have people watching your every move. No wonder Damon ditches his guards whenever he needs to." Amelia''s insight, a new perspective on Damon''s actions, shifted my perception of the prince, dissipating the anger that had once colored my interactions with him. "I suppose I can understand his actions a bit better now," I thought. As we exited the palace wing, the princess began to chatter enthusiastically, her words spilling forth in a rapid torrent of conversation as she regaled me with stories, anecdotes, and observations. Her enthusiasm was contagious, her energy infectious as she talked, seemingly oblivious to the presence of the two enormous guards that fell into formation behind us. Amelia, her tongue as swift and dexterous as the most skilled courtier, continued her lively conversation as we made our way to her chambers. With a gentle push, Amelia opened the door to her chambers, her footsteps quickening as she stepped into the luxurious space, a smile of excitement gracing her lips. As I stepped through the door, the guards, their movements precise and efficient, took up positions on either side of the entrance, their steely expressions an evidence to their dedication and resolve. Amelia, maintaining the guise of our pretense, called out to me with a neutral tone, her words carrying a hint of urgency and practicality. "Levi, you''ll have to come inside," she said, her voice echoing from within the room. "I can''t bring the robes out on my own." I nodded, my expression calm and composed as I followed her instructions, stepping into the room and letting the door click shut behind me The princess''s chambers had a luxurious and opulent decor, reflecting the princess''s status and taste There were velvet cushions, adorned with intricate embroidery, scattered across the floor On the wall across from us, stood a series of delicate oil lamps casting a warm, flickering light across the walls. An elegant, four-poster bed, draped in rich silks and adorned with plush cushions stood in the center of the room. There were three huge paintings directly above the bed, one was of her alone, the second was of the royal family and in the center of those two was a portrait of the emperor. Her personal items, such as jewelry, books, and paintings, were scattered across the space, some were on her bed, some on her desk and some were on the drawer. To my right, was a fireplace, its warm, crackling flames adding a cozy ambience to the room. My gaze swept across the room, taking in the elaborate d¨¦cor and luxurious appointments that reflected Amelia''s elevated status. The stunning opulence, while impressive, also triggered a sense of sensory overload, the sheer extravagance of it all both awe-inspiring and overwhelming. My eyes flickering between wonder and repulsion as I absorbed the lavish details of the room. As I stood, still absorbing the splendor of the room, Amelia''s voice, filled with a hint of excitement, broke through my reverie, her movements deliberate as she pulled several luxurious robes from her closet. "Here are the robes," she said, her voice a breathless whisper as she held the garments aloft. As Amelia stood before me, a proud smile on her face as she presented the robes, my eyes barely registered the garments in her hands. Instead, my gaze lingered on the princess herself, her presence a hypnotic lure that drew me closer. Taking a slow, calculated step towards her, I let my hand drift towards my chest, the act a practiced gesture of faux concern that would, I hoped, provide the opportunity I needed. "Princess," I murmured, my voice a soft, breathless whisper as I leaned in, my face mere inches from hers. "There''s something I need to tell you. Something...important." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The confession, a sudden and reckless admission, spilled from my lips like a rushing torrent, the words tumbling out before I could stop them. "I''m in love with you," I said. Chapter 109 - 109: Kissing the princess. Amelia''s face, once a mask of confidence and poise, now wore an expression of stunned disbelief, her mouth forming a silent "O" of surprise as she struggled to process my revelation. Her eyes, once bright with excitement, were now clouded with confusion, the shock of my declaration sending her into a state of paralysis as she grappled with the implications of my confession. "You what?" My hand, found its way to the back of my head, a nervous tic that was supposed to make the princess think I was shy as I tried to explain my feelings. "I mean, you''re so...so beautiful and charming and kind," I said. "It''s no surprise that I find you irresistible. I mean, who wouldn''t? As the princess stared at me, her eyes wide and her expression stunned, I could see the disbelief and surprise writ large upon her features. She was clearly unused to such open and honest declarations, her usual composure shaken by the unexpected admission. "That''s good for me," I thought, a slow smile spreading across my lips as I considered the possibilities. "If she''s not used to such words, then it will make it easier to make her fall for me." Amelia''s voice, a soft murmur of confusion and uncertainty, rang out, a quiet plea for understanding in the silence of the room. "I don''t understand," she repeated, her words a wisp of sound as she struggled to process the implications of my declaration. With a boldness that belied my station, I took a step closer to the princess, closing the distance between us until our bodies were mere inches apart. My hand, a gesture of intimate courage, reached out and found hers, my fingers intertwining with hers as I looked into her eyes, my expression one of raw, intense passion. My question, a direct and pointed inquiry, hung in the air, weighted with significance as I asked, "Do you like me, princess?" Amelia''s hesitation, a moment of doubt and uncertainty, melted away as she nodded slowly, her gaze locked with mine as she whispered, "Yes, you''re charming and brave." Her admission, a hesitant but sincere confirmation of her feelings, sent a ripple of excitement through my body, the thrill of her acceptance sending my heart racing with anticipation. My triumph, a silent celebration of the victory that had been won, burned within me like a secret flame, its warmth spreading through my body as I regarded the princess with a calm, controlled expression. "This is good," I said, my voice a low, smooth purr as I regarded Amelia with a knowing smile. "We like each other." Amelia, her gaze full of longing, nodded in agreement, the height difference between us causing her to tilt her head upwards as she regarded me with a mixture of desire and vulnerability. Her eyes, like twin pools of sapphire, reflected the intensity of her feelings, her confusion and her affection for me etched into every line of her face as she stood before me, her heart laid bare in the intimacy of that moment. My question, a leading inquiry that hinted at the possibilities that lay before us, hung in the air between us as I asked, "Do you know what people who like each other do, Amelia?" The question, a subtle yet suggestive prompt, sent a shiver of anticipation through Amelia''s body, her eyes wide with curiosity and desire as she waited for my answer. Amelia, her expression a mixture of naivety and surprise, shook her head quickly, her dark locks bouncing against her shoulders as she murmured, "No." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A slow, sensual smirk spread across my lips as I whispered the answer in Amelia''s ear, my breath hot against her skin as I revealed the truth of my intentions. "They kiss," I said, my words a tantalizing promise. Amelia''s eyes, twin pools of sapphire, widened with a mixture of emotions as she regarded me, her expression a kaleidoscope of shock, curiosity, and fear as she waited for my next move. My question, a direct and challenging inquiry that left no room for ambiguity, hung in the air between us as I stared into Amelia''s eyes, her expression a mixture of desire and hesitation. "Do you want to kiss me?" I asked, my voice a low, insistent growl as I moved closer to her. Amelia nodded, a hesitant but certain affirmation of her desire. "Yes," she whispered. Amelia''s heartbeat, a rapid staccato rhythm that seemed to echo the excitement and uncertainty of our forbidden kiss, thundered in my ears as I leaned in closer to her, her body trembling with anticipation as our lips drew ever nearer. My hand, strong and gentle, cupped Amelia''s face as I held her steady, the tenderness of my touch a stark contrast to the intensity of our forbidden moment. My lips, a whisper against her skin, pressed softly against hers in a gentle kiss. The kiss was a light one, a mere whisper of skin against skin, a faint brush of our lips that was a gentle prelude to the passion that was to come. [Kiss, +20 lust points] As I pulled away from Amelia, her lips still parted in desire, I took a moment to observe her reaction, her cheeks flushed with a beautiful shade of pink that spoke to the depths of her desire. Amelia, her expression a mixture of longing and expectation, gazed at me with wide, luminous eyes, her breath quickening as she waited for me to make my next move. The realization, a potent and undeniable truth, crashed into my mind with the force of a wave, the knowledge of Amelia''s desire a heady rush that sent a shiver of excitement down my spine. She wanted me, her desire for me a tangible presence that seemed to fill the air between us, the heat of her body a potent reminder of the forbidden passion that we shared. I kissed her again, longer this time. Our lips pressed together as we kissed passionately. As I pulled away from Amelia, her chest heaving with the exertion of our passionate encounter, she was left panting lightly, her eyes wide with a mixture of surprise and longing as she gazed up at me, her expression a mixture of awe and wonder. Amelia''s gaze became one of eagerness and expectation, she wanted me to kiss her again. My smirk, a playful and suggestive expression that danced across my lips, matched the teasing tone of my voice as I reached out and tapped Amelia''s chin, my touch a lingering caress that sent a shudder through her body. "Are all princesses this greedy?" I asked, my voice teasing. Amelia, her face aflame with embarrassment at my teasing words, averted her gaze, her eyes cast downward in a moment of bashful submission as she processed my words, her body burning with desire and shame. Emboldened by her reaction, I reached out and took her hand, my touch firm and insistent as I guided her towards the bed. Chapter 110 - 110: Siiting at the edge of the bed Amelia''s voice, a hesitant and nervous murmur, trembled with a mixture of anticipation and uncertainty as I led her towards the bed, her body quivering with excitement as she awaited my response. "What are we going to do?" she asked, her words barely more than a whisper as she turned to face me, her gaze seeking reassurance and comfort in my presence. My words, a gentle and reassuring promise, hung in the air between us as I smiled at Amelia, my expression one of comfort and confidence as I sought to ease her fears and doubts. "Don''t worry," I said, my voice a soothing and seductive whisper, my words designed to allay her concerns and draw her closer. "We''re only going to kiss, nothing more." My desire, a raging inferno that threatened to consume me, burned within me with an intensity that was nearly overpowering, a relentless hunger that demanded to be fed. But I knew, with a shrewd and calculating mind, that I needed to be careful, that my own selfish needs must be put aside for the moment in order to achieve my ultimate goal. "I need to be careful," I thought to myself. I can''t afford to scare her away. Amelia''s innocence and inexperience were a telltale sign that she was likely afraid of sexual acts, making caution and restraint necessary for my seduction to succeed She will probably be afraid," I thought, my own instincts for seduction tempered by the knowledge that Amelia''s fear and trepidation would be a formidable barrier to my desires It was crucial for my seduction to proceed slowly, easing Amelia into our passion rather than overwhelming her with my own desires. If she were to flee, there would be little chance of access to her again, given her royal status and the strict protocols that surrounded her every move. In light of the risks involved, I determined that the wisest course of action would be to limit my advances to a simple make-out session, avoiding any overt sexual acts for the time being. "Today, we will focus solely on stimulating her arousal," I told myself, my strategy centered on igniting the embers of her passion rather than attempting to burn down the forest with the intensity of my desire. The ultimate goal of my seduction was not only to stimulate Amelia''s desire in the moment, but to ensure that her thoughts were filled with images of me even when I was not there, increasing her affection for me and her desire for my touch. With each kiss, each caress, I aimed to create a lingering yearning within her, an unquenchable longing that would draw her closer and make her eager to welcome me into the intimate sanctuary of her body. The looming deadline, a constant reminder of the urgency of my mission, did little to diminish the self-assurance that I felt as I held Amelia in my arms, the intensity of our mutual attraction a powerful force that fueled my conviction that I would be successful in my seduction. "Two days," I thought to myself, the countdown clock of my deadline ticking steadily in my mind as I gazed upon Amelia''s enchanting form. "Two days to seduce a princess, to ignite the embers of her passion into a raging inferno that will consume us both in the flames of our desire." Despite the urgency of my mission, I felt a confident calm wash over me, a sense of certainty that despite the challenge before me, I would be able to conquer the princess''s heart, to make her mine in mind, body, and soul. To succeed in my seduction, it was vital that I remained focused and calculated, playing each card with precision and skill. Each move I made needed to be calculated and precise, ensuring that I presented myself as a seductive and irresistible force that Amelia would be powerless to resist, a charismatic and alluring presence that would draw her ever closer to my embrace. Every kiss, every touch, every whispered promise was a piece in a grand symphony of seduction, a carefully choreographed dance designed to lead Amelia inexorably into my arms, her body and soul a captive of my desire. Seated at the edge of the bed, Amelia seemed to have relaxed into the moment, the weight of her initial anxiety lifted from her shoulders by the promise that our encounter would remain within the bounds of propriety. Her posture, though still slightly guarded, had eased into a more languid position, her body leaning back against the pillows behind her as she watched me with a mixture of curiosity and longing. As I observed Amelia''s tentative and uncertain demeanor, the hint of a smile tugged at the corners of my lips, the thought of her virginal innocence and na?ve trepidation an amusing contradiction to the powerful and seductive woman that I knew she could be. "Virgins," I thought to myself. "Always being scared of sex," In my experience, the conquest of a virgin''s heart was a delicate and intricate process, one that required a level of emotional connection and affection that far surpassed the mere physical gratification of carnal desire. For them, sexual intimacy was a complex and emotional affair, requiring a deep and genuine connection that transcended mere physical attraction. In contrast to virgins, non-virgins often possessed a more casual and carefree attitude towards sexual intimacy, their willingness to engage in physical acts not necessarily tied to deep emotional bonds. For them, desire and attraction could be enough, their hearts and bodies easily swayed by the promise of pleasure and excitement that came with the intimacy of sexual congress. As I gazed into Amelia''s eyes, a mesmerizing shade of turquoise that seemed to shimmer with a magical light, I was struck by the depth of their beauty, the pools of azure that held within them a mysterious and captivating allure. "Your eyes," I murmured, my voice hushed and reverent as I continued to gaze at her, "they are so beautiful, like twin sapphires that sparkle with a secret wisdom." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Amelia, her cheeks flushed with a becoming shade of pink, turned away from my gaze, her embarrassment at the compliment serving only to accentuate her loveliness. "Thank you," she murmured, her voice a shy and bashful whisper distance that separated us, my finger indicating the arm''s length of space that still lay between us. "Why are you still so far away?" I asked, my voice a playful and coaxing murmur Amelia, her body drawn towards mine by the invisible pull of desire, closed the distance between us, her eyes searching mine for a moment before she settled into the embrace of my hand, the touch of my fingers igniting a fiery trail along her skin. My body, a magnet that seemed to draw her ever closer, pressed gently against hers as I leaned in, the heat of my breath a tantalizing whisper against her neck as I neared her once more. Chapter 111 - 111: Touching the princess’s boobs (18+) Amelia, her body flush against mine, leaned into the kiss with a natural ease, her lips parting to welcome me into the warm, intimate space of her mouth. As we kissed, my hand traced a path down Amelia''s body, its descent marked by a growing urgency that threatened to consume us both. When it finally reached her breasts, my touch was firm and insistent, the weight of my palm rested on them. For a moment, my hand lingered above Amelia''s breasts, its anticipation a tantalizing precursor to the action that was to come. In a swift and decisive movement, I plunged my hand downward, grabbing her breast with a firm and possessive grasp [Fondle, +20 lust points] Ohhh~ Amelia, caught off guard by my sudden and brazen action, emitted a soft gasp, the sound a sharp and piercing exhalation of air that conveyed her shock and, I noted with a sly satisfaction, her unmistakable pleasure. Her face, flushed with arousal, betrayed her excitement, her eyes alight with a mixture of surprise and desire as she processed the sensation of my touch. With my lips still locked in a feverish embrace with Amelia''s, my hand remained upon her breast, massaging the supple flesh with a firm and insistent pressure. My fingers, emboldened by her eager response, explored the soft curves of her breasts with a boldness that seemed to match the intensity of our kiss, their movements a rhythmic and sensual massage. Ohhh¡­ Ahhh~ Amelia, her resistance melting away with every caress of my hand, moaned with pleasure, her voice a breathy and sensual exhalation that seemed to echo throughout the room. Her body, alive with the electricity of my touch, shuddered and trembled as the pleasure coursed through her. Amelia, her body a quivering mass of desire, found herself overwhelmed by the intensity of her pleasure, the sensations coursing through her a dizzying and unfamiliar experience that left her breathless and shaken. "Never," she thought, her mind racing to keep pace with the fire that threatened to consume her, "never had she felt pleasure such as this, a powerful and all-encompassing force that threatened to overwhelm her senses." At first, Amelia felt a gentle warmth stirring within her, a soft and beckoning ember that hinted at the potential for pleasure. But as my touch continued to explore her body, the heat within her grew more insistent, a roaring inferno of desire that seemed to consume her from within, its fiery tendrils spreading throughout her body with a relentless and intoxicating intensity Amelia, consumed by the inferno of her desire, became more aggressive in her kiss, her lips hungry and insatiable as she wrapped her arms around my neck, her touch a bold and possessive gesture that matched the ferocity of our embrace. Her body, aflame with the heat of her arousal, pressed closer to mine, her breasts pressing against my chest as she pulled me into the vortex of her passion Unsatisfied with the pleasures of one breast alone, I turned my attention to the other, my hand gliding smoothly across Amelia''s supple skin before settling upon the soft mound with a firm and knowing touch. Her body, eager for the pleasures of my touch, responded immediately, the eager flesh seeming to mold itself to the contours of my palm as I began to massage it with a rhythmic and sensual pressure that sent waves of pleasure coursing through her body. Ahhh¡­ Uhmm~ Amelia moaned. Drawn by the intoxicating scent of her arousal, I broke from our kiss and, with a slow and deliberate motion, began to explore the tender skin of Amelia''s neck, my tongue darting out to taste the saltiness of her sweat as my lips grazed over her flesh. Amelia, her body a quivering mass of desire, let out a low and guttural moan as the pleasures assaulting her from all sides drove her to the brink of ecstasy, the sensations a powerful and all-consuming force that threatened to overwhelm her senses. Her body, enraptured by the dual pleasures of my lips and hands, bucked and trembled as she surrendered to the mounting intensity, her skin flushed with the heat of her arousal as I continued my skilled ministrations. Amelia, her body a taut bundle of nerves and sensations, was caught off guard by the sudden shift from gentle sucking to biting, the sharp sting of pain a searing contrast to the pleasure that coursed through her body. Her response was immediate and visceral, her body jerking and spasming as the twin sensations of pleasure and pain collided within her, the intensity of the experience a dizzying and disorienting rush that left her gasping and trembling in my arms. Amelia, her voice husky and breathless, surrendered to the pleasures that engulfed her, her words a sultry and unabashed declaration of her desire. "Ohh, Levi," she moaned, her lips parting in a gasp as I continued to explore her body with a bold and insistent touch, "that feels so good." As I reveled in the heated embrace of Amelia, my body moving in a rhythmic dance of passion and desire, a thought intruded upon my senses, piercing through the fog of pleasure like a bolt of lightning. "Can the guards hear us?" I wondered, the mental image of their stern and disapproving presence a stark contrast to the heated pleasure of the moment. "What would happen if they did?" I pondered. Would they report to someone or would they mind their business since the princess''s dealings was her own business alone? Their jobs were to protect her from danger not protect her from good natured boys like me. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I switched to the other side of her neck and began to kiss it. Uhmm~ Amelia moaned and raised her neck higher to allow easier access for me. I twisted her nipples within the clothes and could them harden until they were pushing against the gown. I had now come to a crossroads. To increase the pleasure I was giving her, I needed to get her at least half naked. However, that might be too scary for her at the moment. It was better i played it safe and just ended the session for now. I pulled back from sucking her neck and stopped holding her boobs. I looked at her face full of longing and sighed regretfully. "I better be on my way now princess, Damon would be expecting those robes." "Oh yes, robes". She said mindlessly as she tried to recollect herself. It was obvious she wanted to me to continue but she was too shy to say so. So she went along with me. I stood up and felt the buldge in my pants. An idea occurred to me and I looked at Amelia. "Give me your hand princess". I said to her. She did as I said and gave me her hand. I guided it till it was touching my crotch, pressing against my hard rod. Amelia''s eyes widened when she felt it. "That''s your¡­?" She trailed off. "Yes," I replied and dragged her hand up and down it, letting her feel the full length and girth of it. I moved away and went to pick the robes. Chapter 112 - 112: Waiting for the call As I stood by the door, the hour growing late, I turned to Amelia, the smoldering intensity of my gaze a silent reminder of our passion-filled encounter. "I want to see you tomorrow," I said, my voice low and gravelly as I met her eyes with a knowing look, my words carrying an unmistakable hint of the pleasures that were yet to come. Amelia, the temptation of my invitation too great to resist, nodded quickly, her excitement evident in the bright flush that bloomed across her cheeks. "Yes, Levi," she murmured, her voice a sultry and eager whisper, "I will see you tomorrow." "Goodbye, princess," I said, my voice a husky whisper as I gathered my robes and opened the door, the cool air of the palace halls a sharp contrast to the heated atmosphere of her bedchamber. As I stepped out of Amelia''s bedchamber, my gaze scanning the hallway for any signs of the palace guards, I held my robes close to my body, the fabric a concealing barrier that hid the telltale bulge of my arousal. As I walked down the dimly lit hallway, my footsteps echoing off the stone floors, the two palace guards stationed outside Amelia''s door remained silent and impassive, their faces devoid of any emotion or expression that might give away their knowledge of the events that had just transpired. The silence of the guards hung heavy in the air, they said nothing. As I walked away from the door, one of the guards reached out a gloved hand, his movements deliberate and unhurried as he slowly pushed the heavy oak door closed behind me, the sound of the latch clicking into place a final punctuation mark to our forbidden tryst. I managed a quick and curt "Thanks" to the soldiers before turning on my heel and hurrying down the corridor, the echo of my footsteps trailing behind me like a phantom in the darkness. As I entered my chamber, the heavy wooden door closing behind me with a muted thud, I found Damon lying on the bed, the book he had been reading earlier now closed and resting on the bedside table. The lamp cast a warm, flickering light across the room, its gentle radiance illuminating the tired lines of Damon''s face Damon, his expression one of bored indifference, glanced up at me with a disinterested gaze that seemed to suggest he couldn''t care less about my tardiness. "What took you so long?" he asked, his tone barely registering any emotion as he cast his eyes back to the book lying on the bedside table, his interest seemingly more focused on the pages of the text than on my belated arrival. With a disdainful shake of my head, I let a subtle but unmistakable look of disgust creep across my features, the distaste for Amelia''s fickle behavior souring my expression as I faced Damon. "Your sister," I muttered, my tone carrying a hint of annoyance that belied my efforts to maintain a calm and composed demeanor, "she''s too indecisive. She couldn''t make up her mind about anything." As I continued to speak, my carefully guarded expression betrayed a hint of disgust that, to the keen eye of Damon''s observant gaze, seemed to imply a deeper displeasure with his sister''s behavior. In that fleeting moment, I could see the beginnings of that idea forming in his eyes, This would make him less likely to suspect us, since he thought I disliked her. With each passing second, I could see Damon''s suspicions beginning to fade, his earlier concerns melting away in the face of his own preconceptions about Amelia''s behavior. With every passing moment, I was becoming more and more skilled at my own personal theater, the art of deception a newfound skill that seemed to come naturally to me as I deftly navigated the treacherous waters of the palace. As the night wore on, I found myself alone in my bedchamber, the silence of the room a stark contrast to the tumultuous thoughts that swirled in my mind. With a heavy sigh, I shifted my gaze to the screen, its flickering images a hypnotic and mesmerizing distraction from the chaos of my thoughts. [Special Mission: Seduce the princess] [Reward: Invulnerability] [Penalty: All stats will be halved] [Days remaining: 2] The hours were slipping away, the unforgiving passage of time a constant reminder of the urgent task that awaited me. With only two days remaining, the pressure to complete my mission weighed heavily on my mind, the ticking of the clock a persistent and ominous beat that echoed in my ears. Yet, despite the mounting anxiety, I felt a growing sense of confidence within me, a quiet but steadfast belief in my own abilities that I could seduce the princess in two days. As I lay in bed, the warm glow of the screen bathing my room in a soothing light, I let my mind wander to the task that awaited me, the seduction of the princess a delicate dance that would require precision and finesse. But with the knowledge of her growing interest in me, coupled with my own skill and determination, I knew that the challenge before me, while formidable, was not insurmountable. "With careful planning and a delicate touch," I thought, my mind already racing with possibilities, "I will succeed in my mission, and with relative ease." With the certainty of my plan solidifying in my mind, I allowed my eyes to drift closed, the weariness of the day''s events and the stress of my mission pulling me into the embrace of a deep and dreamless slumber. The screen''s flickering images now faded into the background as the restful silence of the night enveloped me, the world around me falling away as I surrendered to the sweet oblivion of sleep. With the first rays of dawn illuminating my chamber, I stirred from my slumber, my eyes flickering open to greet the new day with a sense of eager anticipation. As my consciousness slowly returned, my mind was already racing with the possibilities that lay ahead, the knowledge that the princess would soon summon me, or contrive another reason to meet me in secret, filling me with a sense of excitement and nervous energy that fueled my every movement. By noon, Damon and i were reading the letters that were sent to all mages. The emperor had declared that training sessions would resume the next week. I would finally have a chance to talk to my friends at least. By evening, I was still in Damon''s room, the princess still hasn''t showed up. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I was beginning to get restless. I wondered if I should sneak away from Damon and go in search of her. By night, I couldn''t take it anymore. I got up to my feet. "What are you doing?" Damon asked. "I need to go replace my fan". I replied. Chapter 113 - 113: Seducing the princess(18+) "Fans?" He asked puzzled. I nodded. "I just discovered this one has a slight alignment issue". It was a big fat lie. "It does?" He asked. "Yeah". I replied. "It''s basically faulty and it transfers more mana to one side, making it unbalanced". I hoped he didn''t know enough about air to know I was lying. He shook his head, "What''s the point? You won''t need any combat here". "It''s my job to protect you, and I would feel more secure if I knew I was harmed with the right equipment". I replied. He sighed. "Okay, go get it". I turned and went out of the door, and headed straight for the princess''s chambers. I began to think of a suitable excuse I could give the guards to let me through the gates. After some deliberation I decided the simplest answer was the best one. When I got in front of the guards, they looked at me with a flicker of recognition. "What business do you have here?" The taller guard asked. I puffed out my chest and raised my chin. "The princess asked me yesterday to show her my fans today and I''m here as promised". The guards exchanged looks, they didn''t seem completely convinced. "Well, I''m sorry but you can''t enter". The taller guard replied with a slight shake of his head. "Why not?" I asked. "I really need to show her or she''ll be mad at me". "I understand but you still can''t enter". The taller one said. I wasn''t about to back down that easily. "I''m the personal guard of prince Damon so it''s fine, if you would just let me enter".. "What''s the point?" The shorter one snapped in irritation. The princess is not even here. I blanched. The princess wasn''t even around which meant I was going to see her today unless I would wait till she arrived. "Do you know when she''s coming I asked. The taller guard looked at his companion with some displeasure on his face. He turned to me. "She''s out on official duty so she probably won''t be back for a long time". I let out a deflated sigh and walked back to Damon''s wing. That was one day wasted, one day during which we could have made considerable progress. I couldn''t deny the disappointment I felt. A chilling thought occurred to me. What if the princess was busy tomorrow as well? I might actually not have a chance and it wouldn''t be up to either of us. The prospect of having my stats halved at this point was not a palatable one. In fact it made me realize what little progress I had made. I had been with the system for a while now and I had not been exploiting it as I should. I was surrounded with women in the palace and I should have made use of that opportunity to level up by now. All that needed to change. But first, I needed to complete this mission. **** The next morning, as I woke up, I looked at the screen. [Special Mission: Seduce the princess] [Reward: Invulnerability] [Penalty: All stats will be halved] [Days remaining: 0] It was the final day, I definitely needed to seduce the princess or the mission was failed. As I stepped into Damon''s room, he was working out. He looked up at me. "Amelia requested your presence today". He said tonelessly. "She did?" I asked, a little shocked and also thrilled. "Yeah, apparently you promised to show her how air magic works". Damon replied. I tried to think on what could have happened. Most probably, Amelia returned to her chambers and the guards told her about my visit. She then used it as an excuse to get me away from Damon. Damon must really adore his sister if he was this generous to her. It was a sharp contrast to his relationship with his elder brother, the crown prince. They barely related. "What are you still waiting for?" He asked, as if he surpised I was still there. But I barely heard him, I was already on my way, fantasizing about the day ahead of me. **** This time the guards let me in, I supposed they had been briefed of my visit. I knocked on the door and it freaked open. The princess was standing behind the door, a shy smile on her face. As I stepped in, she threw her arms around me in a tight hug. I pulled to look at her face, then I leaned in to kiss her. [Kiss, +20 lust points] As the kiss deepened, I pulled away and led her to the bed. "I heard you came yesterday". She said. "Sorry I wasn''t around, the emperor kept me till late in the evening". I nodded. "I missed you". "I missed you too". she replied and we kissed again. Then she proceeded to tell me how the previous day went for her, painting a vivid picture. "Tell me how your day went". She told me when she was done. I told her about my day. It was neither as eventful nor as stressful as hers and I was done in no time. When I was done telling the story, I could see she had relaxed considerably. It was time to start making the moves on her. I grabbed her chin and gently turned it till she was facing me. Then I kissed her again. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When we had kissed for a long moment, my hands went down to her boobs. They were small and perky and I was able to take each one in my hand. I began to fondle it gently. [Fondle, +30 lp] I played with the nipples through the gown, twisting it gently at times and then firmly at other times. Ohhh~ She moaned. I pulled away after what must have been thirty minutes of kissing. I looked at the princess. "I want to take off your clothes now". I said. "Is that okay" She nodded hesitantly and began to untie the gown. I pulled it down, till her shoulders and upper chest were exposed to me. Then I dragged it down even further, showing her boobs. Chapter 114 - 114: Seducing the princess 2(18+) They were beautiful and still had the perkiness of untouched boobs. I immediately bent to suck them. [Suck, +50lp] Ohhh¡­ She moaned and shivered as the pleasure travelled through her body. I took the other nipple in my hand and twisted it as I sucked. Ohh.. Ahh~ Amelia moaned and trembled under me. I knew I had to take my time with her since I wanted to deflower her today. I needed to make her as relaxed and aroused as possible. I sucked her boobs for another thirty minutes, focusing on giving her as much pleasure as I could. Then I pulled away. Ohhh~ Amelia groaned in protest and I chuckled. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "There''s more don''t worry". I said and slapped her thigh gently. "I want these completely off". I said and began to pull the gown down till she was sitting in front of me naked except for her panties. She crosssed her legs shyly as I watched her beautiful naked body. I smiled and leaned in to kiss her again to make her more relaxed and less self conscious. Mmmhh~ she sighed as we kissed. My hand began to travel up her thighs, tracing small circles on the bare flesh. I could see the reaction it had on her body, Amelia''s legs began to relax and part unconsciously. I smiled and moved my hands upwards again. I traced the line between her pelvis and thigh, causing her to moan softly. Ohh~ I moved my hand to her cave, touching it faintly through the panties and I heard her soft but sharp gasp. She stopped kissing momentarily but my other hand brought her face back to mine and I continued kissing her. I traced the outline of her lips through the panties, feeling the heat coming out of them and the wetness that was slowly seeping out. Uhm~ Amelia moaned softly. Then I pressed my finger down on her cave a little firmer. Ahh¡­ Uhmm~ Amelia moaned and shifted. I chuckled and guided her back to the bed so she was now lying down. I crouched over her and resumed kissing her. This time, my hand slid under the panties and I noticed how she stiffened for a moment before relaxing at my touch. I traced my finger all over her cave up to the clit, making feel as aroused as possible. Ohh¡­Ahhh¡­Uhm~ She moaned as my moved my finger. I decided she was ready for the next phase. I placed my finger at the entrances to her cave and began to push it in slowly. Ohhh¡­Ahhh~ Amelia moaned as the tip of my finger popped into her cave. It was so tight and i struggled to push the rest in but I finally did it and more than half my finger was inside her. [Finger, +100 lp] Ohh¡­Ahh¡­Uhmm~ Amelia moaned in both pleasure and pain. I kissed her gently and waited for her body to relax, then I began to move my finger back and forth slowly. Ahh..Uhmm~ She moaned as the pain was starting to reduce and she felt more pleasure now. I continued moving my finger in and out of her cave, increasing the tempo gradually. Soon my finger was sliding easily into her cave. I decided it was time to add a second finger, to prepare her for my rod. I added another finger and pushed it in slowly. Mmmh~ Amelia whimpered as her cave was stretched tightly. Then my fingers enter and she let out a small gasp. I let her relax for a moment before I started to move my fingers in and out of her. Ahhh¡­ Ohh.. Uhmm~ she moaned in pleasure as I continued to thrust my fingers in and out of her. It was finally time for the main deal. "Amelia". I whispered. She had closed her eyes in pleasure and now, she opened them. "I need you". I said to her. She blinked, not understanding. I pulled off my pants and knelt beside her, letting her see my hard, pulsing rod. I pointed to her crotch and she understood suddenly, her face became colored with uncertainty. She wanted on one hand, on the other, she was scared since she had never done this before. I leaned in and kissed her softly. Then still kissing her, I slid her panties off. Then I positioned myself properly over her. I used a hand to guide my rod to the entrance of her cave, then I began to push slowly. Ohh¡­ Ahh~ Amelia moaned, and then I was in. [Sex, +200 lp] [Mission complete] [Reward unlocked: Invulnerability] I paused for a moment to let her get used to me being inside her. Then I began to move in and out of her slowly. Ahh¡­Uhmm¡­Ohh~ Amelia moaned as I thrust in and out her faster and faster till I was going at a steady rythmn. "Oh, it feels so good". She moaned. I nodded. "I know, I know". I continued to move my rod in and out of her cave until I felt an orgasm creeping up on me. I''m coming. I said to her as I panted. I kept pumping, risking a few more seconds of pleasure. Then, at the last possible second, I pulled out and sprayed her thighs with my seed. I sighed, trying to come to terms with what just happened. At the last day, I finally succeeded with my mission and had secured the princess. I went to lay beside her and she snuggled closer to me. I ran my hand through her hair gently, smoothing it. I checked the system, I wanted to know what the invulnerability entailed. [Skill, Invulnerability: when activated, user will be impenetrable for 10 mins] So it''s not complete invulnerability, I thought to myself. It was just for a few minutes. Still, it would be very helpful, especially if I found myself in a situation where I was surrounded by enemies. I checked my stats. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 4] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer, Titan Slayer] [Strength: 50] [Intelligence: 40] [Stamina: 40] [Speed: 43] [Mana: 510/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 410] [Skills: Vortex, Invulnerability] I immediately got 7 speed points, increasing my overall speed to 50. I now had 130 lust points left. I decided to get 3 stamina points, pushing my stamina to 43. I looked at my new profile. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 4] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer, Titan Slayer] [Strength: 50] [Intelligence: 40] [Stamina: 43] [Speed: 50] [Mana: 510/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 10] [Skills: Vortex, Invulnerability] Chapter 115 - 115: Holding Luna’s giant butt Despite the allure of the pillow that beckoned me back to sleep, I forced myself to rise, my body stiff and aching from the rigors of the what just transpired. But there was no time for rest, no room for indulgence in the luxury of sleep. This was no ordinary seduction, no fleeting tryst with a young noblewoman or a dalliance with a courtier. This was the princess, the very embodiment of the kingdom itself, and the consequences of our actions was risky enough as it was. Better to play it safe," I thought, "to increase the risks now would be to tempt fate itself." The princess, her body heavy with the weight of sleep and the languorous satiation of our lovemaking, lay beside me, her breathing deep and even as she slumbered. With a final kiss to her forehead, I quietly slipped from the bed. As I slipped into my clothes, the soft fabric settling against my skin with a familiar ease, I cast one final glance towards the sleeping form of the princess before I finally turned away, my steps carrying me back into the shadowed corridors of the palace. The day had passed, the sun sinking beyond the horizon as the shadows grew long and ominous. As I made my way back to Damon''s wing, the heavy oak doors leading into the hallway swinging shut behind me, I caught sight of the palace guards stationed at their posts, their stern expressions unreadable as I nodded my farewell. As I stepped into Damon''s wing, my attention was drawn to the sound of footsteps retreating towards the inner stairwell, the figure of a maid moving through the dimly lit corridors. As my gaze lingered on the retreating figure of the maid, her hips swaying with a tantalizing rhythm that caught my eye, I remembered what I told myself about exploiting the system to level up as fast as possible. "Hey!" I called out to her. The maid, startled by the unexpected sound of my voice, turned back towards me. She saw me and pointed to her chest as if to ask "Me?" Yes, you," I replied, my tone dripping with a subtle hint of amusement as I took a step towards her, my feet soundless on the polished floor as I closed the distance between us, "I would speak with you, if you have a moment." "Hi", I said to when I was in front of her. She looked surprised that I was talking to her. Hi. She replied in a tiny voice. "How are you?" I asked. "Why are you talking to me?" She asked in a puzzled tone. "Why can''t I?" I replied. She shrugged. "You never do". "That''s because I''ve been too busy and exhausted". I replied. "But you''ve been on my mind trust me". The maid, her initial surprise slowly giving way to a cautious wariness, studied me with a skeptical gaze that seemed to say "Are you serious?" as she waited for the other shoe to drop. It was clear that she was skeptical of my intentions, her expression guarded as she prepared herself for the possibility of ridicule or embarrassment, as if she fully expected me to suddenly laugh in her face and call the whole encounter a joke or prank. As I maintained my silence, my gaze fixed on her face, the maid''s expression slowly began to shift, the skepticism giving way to a dawning realization that I was, in fact, being serious. "You have?" She asked. With a knowing smile, I took another step closer to her, my voice dropping to a low, seductive murmur as I continued to praise her beauty and intelligence. "Yes, you are beautiful," I said, my eyes scanning her face and lingering on her lips as I took in the details of her appearance, "and kind, and you look intelligent, as well." Her initial confidence beginning to falter in the face of my advances, the maid''s expression once again took on a skeptical look, as if she couldn''t quite trust that this was actually happening. "I''ve been meaning to talk to you". I said. "Why?" She asked. "I want to hug you". I said. Her eyes widened in surprise. "What?" "I''ve been thinking about it for a while now". I said. As the silence between us stretched on, the maid''s skepticism growing by the second, she finally broke the silence with a simple but straightforward observation. "You''re very weird," she said, her tone carrying a hint of defiance and disbelief as she looked up at me. I chuckled. "Is that a no or..?" She shook her head. "You can hug me." I was a little surprised that she agreed so easily but again why was I? "Why am I surprised?" I thought to myself, my gaze falling on the maid''s upturned face as she gazed up at me, "Women have been so easy to seduce since I gained this system". It was as if there was some invisible force, some kind of seductive energy, that flowed from me and into them, making them weak in the knees and powerless to resist my advances. At the beginning I was catious with my requests but now, seeing as I was getting away with seemingly impossible and bold requests, I was getting more audacious. With a swift movement, I stepped closer to the maid, my arms encircling her waist and drawing her towards me, her huge melons pressing firmly against my chest as I leaned in to savor the moment. "By the way, you didn''t tell me your name". I said, still hugging her. "Luna". She replied. "Luna, beautiful name". I sighed into her ear. Then I did something even bolder, pushing my luck to the limits. Previously, my hands were around her waist, now I moved them lower and cupped her buttcheeks suddenly. [Fondle, +30 lp] "Huh". She gasped and pulled away quickly. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I smirked. "Honest mistake". She rolled her eyes. "You men are all the same. And started to walk away". "I''ll see you later". I called out to her. And I intended to keep that promise. Chapter 116 - 116: The beautiful gate The hours seemed to stretch on endlessly, the day a blur of monotony and boredom as I watched over the inert form of Damon, his body still as he lazily flipped through the pages of a book. The occasional sound of his page-turning punctuated the silence of the room, his voice barely audible as he muttered to himself, lost in his own thoughts and oblivious to the world around him. As I watched Damon, his figure a listless shadow in the dimly lit room, I found myself wondering if the prince even did anything interesting. "As a commoner," I thought, "my life had been one of constant struggle and toil, a daily grind of backbreaking labor and hard-won victories that left little time for leisure or relaxation." Therefore, I never really had to plan my day or fill it with activities, the hours were used up working for others. I couldn''t help but think of the myriad ways that I could have put such a bounty of free time to use. But then, what could a person do for fun in this world? ***** The next day, as the afternoon sun filtered through the tall windows of Damon''s chambers, I found myself once again in attendance to the prince, his body sprawled across the bed with a look of pure boredom etched across his features. With a languid motion, Damon closed the book he had been reading, his eyes sliding shut for a moment before flicking open to meet my gaze. "You know, normally, I''d sneak away from you today," he said. I watched him silently "I have somewhere to go." He continued. In a few moments. "Where?" I asked. "I can''t say". He replied. "Well, if you''re asking my permission to go alone, I can''t give you". I retorted. He sighed. "Sneaking would have been much better, but I have a feeling you''re not going to let that happen". He smiled slightly. "You''re different you know?" "If you really have to go, why not take me?" I asked. As Damon considered my words, his expression flickered with a brief moment of contemplation, his eyebrows drawing together in a slight frown as he seemed to weigh the merits of my suggestion. And then, with a small shrug of his shoulders, he let his face return to its usual neutral expression, his disinterested demeanor a palpable cloak around him. With a lazy motion, he reached for the book he had set aside, his fingers idly turning the pages as he returned to his reading "Well?" I pushed. "I don''t know". He said. "If it was so easy to share, I wouldn''t go to such lengths to keep my guards away". "That''s the problem". I replied. They were your guards. "I''m more like your peer, I certainly don''t see myself as your guard". He scoffed but I continued. "Whatever it is, I''m sure I''ll be more understanding than them". The room fell silent once more as Damon considered my proposal, his face remaining impassive and unreadable. Then, with a sudden fluidity of movement, he closed the book and slid off the bed "Well, if you think you can handle it, you''re free to come along". He said and smoothed his hair. "Handle it," I thought, my fingers clenching into fists at my sides as I fought to maintain my composure, "What exactly does he mean by that? Despite my reservations, I knew that I couldn''t let Damon out of my sight. "I''ll be fine". I said in a calm voice. "Let''s go then". Damon said. He went to the closet and grabbed a cloak. With a smooth, practiced motion, Damon drew the cloak''s hood over his head, the fabric falling into place like a veil of secrecy, shielding his face from view. With a swift, almost stealthy movement, Damon turned the handle of the door and stepped into the hallway beyond, the click of the latch the only sound that marked his exit. I quickly followed, my footsteps silent on the cool marble floor as I kept pace with the Prince. As we stepped out into the sun-drenched streets, the air warm and inviting, the bustle of everyday life in the city seemed to envelop us, its noise and activity a stark contrast to the quiet solitude of the palace. The chatter of passersby and the clip-clop of horse-drawn carriages filled the air, their sounds a constant thrum in the background as we made our way through the winding streets. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And then, in the distance, a carriage came into view, its gleaming carriage pulling to a stop before us Damon strode forward with his cloak billowing behind him as he climbed inside. I followed and settled into the plush, upholstered seat beside him. As the carriage wound its way through the bustling city streets, Damon''s eyes roved over the scene, taking in the passing crowds and the grandeur of the city''s architecture. The sunlight danced across the carriage''s window panes, casting dappled patterns on the interior as we made our way deeper into the city. And then, after what seemed like an eternity of slow progress, the carriage came to a halt, the horse''s hooves stamping the ground impatiently as the driver called out for us to disembark. As I peered out of the carriage window, my eyes were met with the sight of a magnificent estate, its grand facade crowned with a sprawling, beautiful gate that hinted at the wealth and power of its occupants. The property was bordered by lush, manicured gardens, their hedges and trees perfectly pruned and sculpted to create a verdant oasis in the heart of the city. "We''re here". Damon said and stepped out of the carriage. As we approached the imposing, ornate gate, Damon reached up and pushed back the hood of his cloak, his features now revealed to the two guards who stood sentinel on either side. The guards'' eyes widened in recognition, their faces breaking into reverent smiles as they quickly pushed open the gate, bowing low as they greeted the prince. Chapter 117 - 117: Six beautiful naked women in a room. As we passed through the gate and into the estate, the sheer magnitude of the owner''s wealth and opulence became immediately apparent. The expansive grounds were a sight to behold, with meticulously manicured gardens and perfectly sculpted hedges that seemed to stretch on for miles, their colors and textures creating a veritable wonderland of foliage. And in the distance, the sprawling, stately manor house loomed into view, its impressive facade adorned with intricate carvings and elaborate architectural details that spoke of untold riches and power. As we drew closer to the manor''s entrance, a young boy came into view, his slender frame silhouetted against the sunlit sky. He sat on the steps, his fingers dancing with flames that flickered and crackled at his fingertips, his gaze fixed on the flickering embers as they danced and swirled in the air before dissipating into smoke. And then, as we neared, his head snapped up, his eyes locking with ours, his expression curious and alert as he quickly extinguished the flames and stood to his full height. As the young boy caught sight of Damon, his features lit up with recognition, his mouth curving into a wide smile as he greeted the prince with a nod of his head. "Damon" he said. He was slightly taller than me, probably 181cm. His hair was cropped and his forehead was marred by the telltale signs of adolescent acne. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hugo". Damon replied with an equally wide smile. At the sight of me, Hugo''s smile fell away, his expression hardening into a scowl as his brows drew together in a sharp, disapproving frown. "Who''s this loser?" he asked, his tone cold and sharp, his gaze fixed on me with an intense, unfriendly glare. "Be cool man, he''s with me". Damon replied. "You said you''d be coming alone". Hugo said. "Well plans changed". Damon said. "Now let''s go in, there''s no time to waste". "Says the one who came late". Hugo replied with a smirk. The interior of the manor was a testament to wealth and opulence, its every surface adorned with ornate carvings and expensive furnishings that spoke of the family''s considerable fortune. As we followed Hugo down a long, tapestry-lined corridor, the air growing warmer with each step, the distinct aroma of fire and ash wafting towards us from the room at the end of the hall. And then, Hugo stopped before a set of heavy, double doors, their rich, mahogany wood polished to a glossy sheen as they loomed before us, their handles ornate and intricately carved. With a single, fluid motion, Hugo pushed open the doors, the hinges groaning softly as he stepped through the threshold, the scent of smoke and ash now nearly overpowering as we followed him into the room beyond. As I stepped into the room, my gaze swept across the vast expanse of the chamber, its size and opulence leaving me in a state of awe-struck wonder. Three king-sized beds lined the walls, their soft, luxurious covers adorned with intricate embroidery and plush pillows, their size dwarfing even the most lavish of accommodations. And against the far wall, a massive, oversized couch dominated the room, its rich, velvet upholstery contrasting sharply with the muted tones of the walls and floors As I took in the room''s layout, I noticed that the two beds on one side of the room formed a sort of L-shaped pattern, their pillows angled at a sharp, 90-degree angle, creating a cozy nook in the corner of the room. Across from them, the third bed sat alone, its position on the far wall making it seem almost isolated and disconnected from the others. And adjacent to it, the luxurious couch stretched out in a regal sweep. But it wasn''t the size of the room or the arrangement of the beds that made my eyes pop out. It was the girls stting on the beds, their bodies half-covered by luxurious fabrics, their bare skin shimmering in the soft light of the room, they lounged lazily, their eyes fixated on us as we entered. As I studied the girls, their presence both unexpected and undeniable, I couldn''t help but notice the striking contrast between their forms. On the one bed, three girls lounged, and on the opposite bed, three more girls reclined. They were stunning girls too, two of them even looked exotic. "This is why you didn''t want to bring anybody". I said to Damon, my voice barely a whisper. "You came to have an orgy." Damon laughed. "This is barely an orgy, it''s just two guys and some women. You should see the real orgies". "However, yes, this is why I didn''t want to bring anybody." "I only arranged for two groups, what are we going to do about buddy over there". Hugo complained and pointed to me. Damon turned to me. "I was going to have all three to myself but I suppose I can spare you one." "What? You want me to..?" I started to protest but I stopped abruptly when I realized I was basically turning down an offer to increase my stats. Besides, he was offering me one out of the six beautiful women and I was rejecting it, wasn''t that something a gay person would do? "I suppose I deserve some entertainment". I replied. Damon''s grin widened. "You and I are not so different, you know?" I scoffed. He turned to the ladies, "Alright ladies, which one of you want him?" All their hands immediately shot up. Damon chuckled. "Well that''s a little demoralizing". A quick glance at Hugo showed that he was scowling now. I couldn''t blame him, he had arranged for the girls for him and Damon and now all of them chose me, a stranger to him, over them. "Alright they all want you, who do you want?"Damon asked. A thought occured to me. Damon didn''t have to offer me first pick, I''d just have been fine with last pick. Yet he did it regardless. For all his annoying behaviors, Damon was a nice person. That or he cared about me. "I pick her". I said, pointing to a girl with a slight tan and long shiny black hair that covered her melons. The melons were huge and stood out from her chest like jugs. Chapter 118 - 118: Meeting Gina (18+) The girl smiled as I chose her and she got up from the bed, her jugs bouncing wildly. Hugo''s scowl deepened further and Damon chuckled." Greedy bastard". He muttered under his breath. "I can''t.. do it here with you guys watching". I said. "We won''t be watching, trust me". Damon said with a smirk. "Just the same". I said. "I want a different room". "There''s three beds here". Damon said. "Oh just let him go". Hugo snapped. "The room after this one is free". "Thanks". I said and draped my arm around the beauty I chose. "What''s your name?" I asked her as we closed the door behind us. "Does it matter?" She shrugged. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Doesn''t it?" I asked. We were now in front of the door to the empty room. I pushed it open and looked inside. There was a single bed in the center of the room and it looked neat and tidy. The girl pouted. "Gina". She said as she walked into the room. I followed her in. "How do I know that''s not a fake name". "It''s not". She replied honestly. "Why do you even care?" "I''m a nice person". I shrugged. "Well I don''t want a nice person". She replied. We looked at each other in silence for a moment, then I leaned in - she remained where she was, and I took this as an approval and joined our lips. [Kiss, +20 lp] Immediately, she was kissing me back passionately. She moved her hand to hold the back of my head and pull me in to her kiss. Tongues jostled in l mock war as we kissed. After what seemed like forever, we came up for air. Eyes met, and this time, she leaned in to me and took my lips. She used her teeth to nip at my lips, my tongue and my chin. I sucked in her earlobes and bit them gently, causing her to shudder in excitement. The corner of her jaw near her earlobe got the same treatment, and she shivered. My hand went to her arm and stroked it before cupping a clothed, bra-less melon. She continued to kiss me, the passions growing. [Fondle, +30 lp] She arched her back to put more of her breast into my hand, and my thumb rubbed her stiff nipple. She reached out to feel my chest over my shirt, and caressed it down till she was holding my hard cock over my trousers. Her eyes widened when she felt the size, and she knew she was going to get her cave filled. My hands made contact with her bare skin and caressed the underside of both her breasts with both his hands before moving higher to cup them and play with the nipples. Her breasts filled my hands and spilled over, they were that large. I fondled her breasts and pinched and twisted her nipples with just the right amount of force, getting her excited further. I leaned down to lick her breasts with the flat of his tongue, wetting them with my saliva before choosing her left nipple - my lips closed around her left nipple and lavished it with my spit before I started sucking. [Suck, +50 lp] Her right breast was given loving attention by his left hand, squeezing and fondling. She let out a gasp as my lips closed around her left nipple, using her right hand to press my head into her chest to increase the pressure. Her left hand reached for my shirt, and she quickly unbuttoned it before sliding it inside to find a mildly hairy chest with well-formed nipples that were as stiff as her own. she moved her hand around my muscled chest. She actually moaned as she touched it. Her left nipple was too sensitive now, so she used her right hand to move my head to her right breast. Her right hand was in my hair, lacing though it as I sucked on her nipple. Her left hand moved over my bare chest, seeking my man-nipples. They were erect too, and after a quick rub and pinch she moved her hand down to my abs. It was hard and muscled like my chest. She arched her back to press her nipple and breast into my mouth, seeking the pleasure that came from my sucking wet mouth. Her right hand urged my head into her breast as her back arched. Her left hand reached my crotch over his trousers and I groaned against her right breast. The vibrations excited her nipple as it tightened in my mouth. Her left hand was at my crotch, I was hard and pulsing. Gina firmly believed that while the length and width of a rod did matter, the way it was use mattered more. However, judging by her feel, she didn''t find any cause for concern. I bucked my crotch into her exploring hand, moaning around her nipple. I unfastened and unzipped my trousers, pulling out my rod for her. Her left hand gratefully closed around it, she knew how to handle it. She concentrated on jacking her hand up and down the shaft. Her right hand pressed my head into her breast, and she moved it to her trousers, unfastening them and raising her hips to pull them down and expose her smooth hairless cave to me. She guided my hand to her vulva, pressing my middle finger into her slit. [Finger, +100 lp] It was her turn to moan as I wet my finger in her flowing cave before caressing her lips outside and inside. After several strokes of my fingers on her cave lips while I continued my oral assault on her nipple, I started caressing and fondling her clit. The sides at first, and then the top and middle. She was jacking my rod and it was drooling, a testament to my excitement just as her own wet, slick pussy showed off her own excitement. She pushed me off her and stared at me with an intense smirk. She bent down and kissed my rod, inhaling my musk and odour. Her tongue snaked out to taste my juice at the opening. I moved a little on the bed, and as she followed my crotch, I was on my back with my legs folded at my knees. I pulled her cave over my mouth, establishing a yin-yang for mutual oral pleasure. [69, +250 lp] Chapter 119 - 119: Meeting Gina 2(18+) My pubic hair was trimmed neatly, so she was comfortable taking me into her mouth. My musk permeated and filled her senses, as she opened her mouth to take me in halfway. She used her tongue to spread her saliva all around my rod, including the head and shaft, making my breath hitch as I hissed my pleasure into her cave. Ohhh~ I used the flat of my tongue on her, licking her clit and tasting her arousal. Ahh¡­ Uhmm~ she moaned. I found she tasted very good, and I used my tongue all over her cave - the outside, the folds, even pushing it into it to seek her lubrication from source and add to it with my own saliva. After she started gently humping her pelvis on my face, I chose to go back to her little man in her boat, and using my thumbs I opened the folds and clitoral hood to expose her clitoris itself. Gently, I used my tongue to make love to it sucking it and licking it until she was squirming over my mouth and groaning into my rod. Uhmm~ She used her mouth to fuck my rod, her own pleasure distracting her from doing more to it. I was bucking my hips into her mouth and face gently, but firmly, using her mouth like a cave. She realized I knew not to thrust into her violently, so she took more of me into her mouth until her lips were less than three inches from the base of my rod. I was deep in her warm, wet mouth as her tongue caressed my rod. Then she started using gentle suction on the head of my rod. Her tongue teased my frenulum, the point where the bottom the glans meets the shaft, her saliva flowing freely to coat my crotch with a mixture of her oral juices and my own lubrication. Her breasts were pushing against me as she pleasured me orally, her nipples mauled by our bodies rubbing against each other. I moved my mouth away from my oral love of her pussy. I''m close. I warned. She pulled her mouth off my rod with a popping sound, and gently jacked me to keep me hard but not sending me over the edge. Now I could concentrate on my efforts at her cave, I rolled my tongue and inserted it into her vagina, in a lewd imitation of the bull elephants prehensile rod, fucking her cave with my flexible tongue. Uhmm¡­ Ohh~ Using both my hands, I pulled apart her bum cheeks as far as they would go, exposing her anal opening and her entire lower cave to me. Keeping my hands on her bum, I used my fingers to probe around her butthole, spreading her own lubrication over it. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mmhh~ she mumbled. I pressed a finger gently into her arsehole, testing it. It was unyielding at first but it did slowly loosen up enough to allow my finger in until the first joint. Ohhh~ She moaned. I kept up my oral assault on her pussy while my fingers played with her chocolate hole, her moans getting louder. Ohh¡­ Ahh¡­ Uhmm~ She buried her face into my left thigh as her orgasm ripped through her body, starting deep inside her, near her womb and spreading out all over her body. Her vagina was clenching around my tongue as it fucked her. Her thighs tightened around my face as her orgasm continued, her hips jerking up and down as her orgasm intensified. I held her pelvis down to my mouth, stimulating her even as she bucked. A high-pitched wail came from her mouth, though it was cushioned by my muscular thigh. Uhmm¡­ Ahhh~ I licked her through her orgasm, until she raised her body from my mouth and face, too sensitive from the intense pleasure. She was spent, but I took over now, shifting on the bed until she was under me and my erect rod was over her slick, wet, cave. I looked into her eyes, seeking an answer - she communicated her assent through her own gaze back at me and a slight nod of her head. I put my rod at her opening, and slowly entered her, aided by our joint lubrication. [Sex, +200 lp] Ahh¡­ Uhmm~ She moaned. She spread her thighs wide, and opened her cave with her hands, inviting me in. I complied, and pushed in gently, letting her get used to me before I started moving in and out of her slowly. She let out a groan of mingled pleasure and slight pain as I entered her, spreading her cave walls open with my rod. Ohh¡­ Uhmm~ She bent her knees, allowing me the gap below the wait of her trousers and her open vulva. She felt filled as I entered her deeper with each stroke, drawing more lubrication from her glands. Ughhh ~ Mine was a grunt of satisfaction as I felt my rod enveloped by a warm wetness and the soft and silky feel of her cave sheath snugly fitting around my stiff rod. In a couple of strokes, I bottomed out in her, feeling her cervix against my pelvis. Ahhh~ she moaned loudly and sharply as she was filled to the brim. We lay like that for a couple of seconds, savoring the feel of each other. Then she wrapped her arms around me and pulled me into a kiss, wrapping her thighs around me as her tongue sought to invade my mouth just as my rod invaded her cave. I started moving in her, increasing the length and force of my thrusts. Ohhh¡­ Ahhh¡­ Uhmm~ She moaned and moved back against me in time with my thrusts, pushing to envelop more of him as I in turn thrust deep into her. Her hands moved to cup my butt and pull me deeper into her, as she vocalized softly with each thrust of my rod into her body. "Fuck me," she said. "I want you to fuck me". Her words stirred something in my, and I let out a soft growl as I drove into her. I felt free to seek my pleasure in her body, having satiated her need earlier. We coupled like that, each of us seeking and finding our own pleasures in the other''s body and words. My fucking gave her small but pleasurable orgasms in her, and her cave tightened around mine each time. "I''m very close". I told her. "I want it on my tummy". She said With this assent, my orgasm, which was on the brink, broke over me and I spurted my seed onto her tummy, four jets of my semen flooding her cave as an intense orgasm hit me. I buried my face into her breast, groaning my pleasure into the soft flesh as she stroked my hair, encouraging and comforting me as he poured my sperm on her. Her legs remained around my thighs, her arms around my chest, our breathing heavy as we recuperated from our intensity. My lips sought hers, and we kissed again, our tongues gently wrapping around each other. "Time for round two". I said with a smile. "Ohhh no". She groaned in reply. Chapter 120 - 120: Beautiful maid in the hallway As I lay there in the stillness of the moment, the remnants of our encounter lingering in the air, I took a deep breath, then, I quietly rose from the softness of the bedding, the coolness of the room brushing against my skin as I made my way to the edge of the bed. With my limbs still warm and loose from our recent tryst, I stretched, the dull ache of satisfaction still rippling through my body as I spoke. "They should be done by now," I said as I glanced towards the door. "We''ve given them enough time." clothes that had been discarded in the heat of the moment, the fabric cool and slightly wrinkled against my skin. And as I watched, Gina slowly stirred from the bed, her eyes heavy-lidded and sleep-filled as she sat up. She looked as though she would have preferred to remain in bed, but she knew that there was no time to linger. Reaching for a nearby cloth, she dabbed at the sticky residue that still clung to her skin, As I prepared to leave the room, I paused, turning towards Gina. Leaning down, I placed a gentle kiss on her cheek, savoring the softness of her skin against my lips. And then, her voice called out to me, her tone playful yet curious. "You still haven''t told me your name," she said, her eyes glittering with amusement as she watched me, waiting for a response. I paused and looked back at her. "I wasn''t aware you were interested". "Now you are". She replied. "Levi" I said and gave Gina one final, enigmatic smile before turning and exiting the room. Reaching for the handle of the door to the room where Damon and his friend awaited me, I found myself hesitating for a brief moment, a sudden prickle of unease creeping up my spine. As I stood at the threshold of the door, the cool metal of the handle growing cold beneath my fingers, I found myself reconsidering my decision to barge in. Time had passed, and I had assumed that Damon and his friend would have concluded their business, but there was always the chance that they were still...occupied. And the thought of bursting in on them in such a state filled me with a sudden sense of discomfort. You go check". I said to Gina. At my suggestion, Gina''s eyes lit up with mischief, a playful smirk curling at the corners of her mouth as she nodded in agreement. "My pleasure," she purred, her words thick with seduction as she made her way towards the door, her hips swaying sensuously with each step. And then, with the grace of a cat, she reached out and pushed open the door, her gaze disappearing into the room beyond as she leaned forward, her head poking in for just a moment before she pulled back with a mischievous grin. They''re not done yet. As I opened my mouth to utter those three fateful words - "Come with me, let''s go a third time" - Damon''s voice rang out, his words slicing through the air and interrupting my plans. "You''re back," he called out, his tone lilting with curiosity and intrigue. "Come here." As Gina''s shoulders lifted in that apologetic gesture, her lips curving into a wistful smile, she turned away and slipped into the room, the door closing behind her with a soft click. Left alone in the hallway, I found myself at a loss for what to do next. Was I supposed to wait here? Or should I explore the rest of the mansion? S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I resorted to pacing. As I began to pace the length of the hallway, each step serving as a metronome to my tumultuous thoughts, the stillness of the corridor was suddenly broken by the sound of footsteps. At first, the sound was barely perceptible, like a whisper in the dark, but as they drew closer, the steady rhythm of each footfall became more and more distinct. As my head snapped up, my eyes were drawn to the source of the sound, and there, standing just a few feet away from me, was a beautiful woman. Her face was a perfect oval, her features delicate and refined, her eyes large and doe-like, their color a warm, chestnut brown. Her skin was smooth and flawless and its pale hue accented by the faintest hint of blush that graced her cheeks. Her long hair was packed to the back and her huge melons seemed to jiggle even as she stood still. As the woman''s presence washed over me, the boredom and uncertainty that had plagued me before melted away like ice in the sun, my mind and body hyper-focused on the ethereal beauty that stood before me. And as our gazes met and held for that brief, electrifying moment, I saw a flicker of surprise cross her features, her eyes widening in shock and curiosity as she took in the sight of me. As the woman continued past me, I found myself unable to tear my eyes away from her. And as she neared the end of the hallway, her gaze still fixated on me, I could see her eyes roaming over my form, checking me out. And in that moment, I knew that I had nothing to lose. So, gathering my courage, I took a step forward, my voice steady and confident as I spoke. "Hey". I called out to her. She stopped suddenly. "Me?" I smirked. "You''re the only one in the room, I''d assume so". She blushed as she walked back to me. "You''re pretty". I said to her. Her face inflamed again. "Thank you". "I know how you can thank me". I said to her. She frowned slightly. "How is that?" My smirk grew wider.. "A kiss". Her eyes widened in surprise. "What?" "On the cheek". I explained. "Uhmmm". She said, still unsure. I shrugged. Okay if you don''t want to". I turned away from her. "Wait". She said quickly. I gave her an expectant look. "I can". She said shyly. Chapter 121 - 121: Beautiful maid in the hallway 2(18+) Inching closer to her, my head tilted as I brought my face in line with hers, my eyes dancing with anticipation and mischief as I brought my cheek forward, presenting it to her as an invitation. She smiled, her expression playful and coy as she leaned in, her lips brushing lightly against my skin, the warmth of her breath a gentle caress as she prepared to plant a chaste kiss. And then, just as she was about to press her lips against my cheek, I turned my head, my mouth meeting hers in a sudden, unexpected kiss. [Kiss, +20 lp] The shock and surprise that flickered across her face was almost tangible, the woman''s eyes widening to saucer-like proportions as her lips lingered on mine, her breath hitching in her chest. But then, I pulled away, my smile widening into a grin as I met her gaze. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You tricked me". She said accusingly. "But you enjoyed it". I said with a smirk. "What''s your name?" "Mabel". she replied. I extended my hand towards her, offering it in a gesture of both greeting and introduction. "I''m Levi," I said, my voice smooth and confident as I continued to meet her gaze, the playful smile still dancing across my lips. And then, as if on cue, the woman reached out to take my hand, her touch light and delicate As her hand slipped into mine, I took hold of her wrist and, with a sudden, gentle tug, pulled her into my arms. "Woah," she yelped, the surprise and amusement evident in her voice as she found herself wrapped in my embrace, her heart racing as her arms instinctively wrapped around my back, her body molding itself to mine. Feeling the rapid beat of her heart thudding against my chest, I savored the sensation, my hearing heightened and attuned to the delicate rhythm that played out beneath her skin. And as I held her close, the warmth of her body radiating against mine, I leaned in, my voice low and intimate as I spoke. "You''re beautiful," I said. "And I want to kiss you...for real this time." Her hesitation, though slight, was palpable, the air thick with anticipation and desire as she considered my words, her eyes flickering with a mix of uncertainty and longing. And then, with a faint, almost imperceptible nod, she gave her consent, her lips parting slightly as she leaned in to meet my own. This time, the kiss was deeper and slower. After a while of kissing, my hands began to travel down her body. I continued to rub on her back slowly, lingering on the sides of her melons before making my way down to her lower back. My fingers grazed under the wasitline of her gown, going a little further each time and squeezing her butt a little each time. She bit down another moan and looked at my erection which was nearly spilling out of my pants. Lazily, she reached over and grazed the outline of my rod. My eyes flashed and I leaned down and captured her mouth in a demanding kiss. "You have a choice to make, Mabel. Either we go to the room now and fuck, or I leave you in peace and I go take care of my situation. Your call, but I can''t wait anymore." I said to her. She was panting now and staring at me. "Let''s go to your room." She said after a while. I kisses her again. "Are you sure?" "Yes Levi. I''m sure I want you". She replied. We headed to the room, and I slipped her hand into mine, brushing the back of hers with my thumb. She was practically vibrating when the doors squeaked open and the empty spaces stared at us. We entered, the doors closed, and I was suddenly on her, pressing my hard cock against her hot core while dominating her mouth in a steamy kiss. I sucked her bottom lip as i pulled back, we stepped over the threshold. Mabel was expecting to be immediately swept up in rough, passionate sex, so she was surprised when I leaned over and tells her, "You tell me if you want to stop at any time. I''m not going to want to but I will." She nearly jumped on me, kissing me and running her tongue over mine. "I want to be here. I want you." Her hands grabbed her hair as i tilted her head back and kissed her hard. Before she realized it, her legs knocked into the bed and she was on her back, and I loomed over her. My hands ran down her sides so lightly, leaving a burning trail in their wake. I untied her gown and glided them down, dropping them somewhere on the floor. She reached up to get at my pants but her hands were suddenly pinned above her head and I was kissing her once more. I shifted both of her wrists to one of my hands and used my other hand to explore her neck and her breasts, lifting one boob out and then the other. [Fondle, +30 lp] I kissed down her neck and over the swell of her breast while my hand pinched and circled her other nipple. She was already a moaning mess when i licked and then gently bit her other nipple. [Suck, +200 lp] "Oh gods!" She moaned, rubbing her thighs together desperately seeking the friction she crave. I lingered on her breast, sucking, licking, and biting, bringing her higher and higher. I released her hands and she grabbed my hair, pulling me closer. I chuckled as I continued to lick, suck, and grope my way down her body. I gripped her thighs open and licked from her knee to her dripping core. [head, +120 lp] She came undone as I latched on to her clit and sucked hard. Eyes shut, a lustfull scream came from her as her first orgasm hit. I didn''t stop there. Immediately, I started licking and sucking, inserting one and then two fingers and worked her fast. [Finger, +100 lp] Over and over again, my tongue worshipped her being and my fingers furiously worked in and out at just THAT angle. Ohhh~ she moaned. She came quickly and much harder, surprising her as she squirted over my fingers and tongue. I turned her over, and my slick hands were rubbing her ass and squeezing her, while lifting up her hips. She spread her legs more and stuck her ass out, bracing herself on her hands. Chapter 122 - 122: Beautiful maid in the hallway 3(18+) Boobs hanging below her, I reached around and pinched a nipple. My chest was pressed against her back, warm breath into her ear as I said "good girl. Now I''m going to really make you scream." I coated the length of my rod in her juice and pressed the top against her cave. I smacked her ass hard and thrust inside her. She screamed and fell onto her large tits, but I grabbed her hair and pulled her back up "I don''t think so, Mabel. I want your melons bouncing!" I released her hair and circled a hand around her throat; she panicked quickly before she felt the pressure and realized she didn''t choke. I started pounding into her hard and fast. In, out, in, out, again and again as her boobs bounced under her and she moaned and gasped for air. Uhmm¡­ Ahhh~ Her wet cave was dripping and heat was building, knotting her insides once more. I growled and grunted, both hands now on her hips. Smack! I slapped her butt again and her cave clenched. Ohh¡­ Ahhh~ She moaned. Both of my hands grabbe her boobs, squeezed and lifted her back to me and Again and again, I pumped into her. I locked my mouth onto her neck, one hand stayed pinching and pulling her nipple while the other found her sensitive, slick button and circled it. Her toes were curling as her moans built into screams. Ohhh¡­.Ahhh¡­Uhmm~ "Cum for me" I growled and thrusted hard all the way back into her. She exploded around my hard, pulsating rod, gushing and screaming and moaning. Her whole body shuddered as i continued to thrust into her once, twice, three times and I felt my own orgasm nearing. I pulled out and shot ropes of my seed over her ass. We collapsed on to the bed and I pulled her into my chest, tucked my head into the crook of my neck and kisses her. Lying there, my body sprawled across the rumpled sheets, I felt a wave of exhaustion wash over me like a warm blanket. Three rounds of vigorous, unbridled carnal action had left me utterly spent, my muscles heavy and languid as I soaked in the aftermath of the mind-numbing bliss that had overtaken me. And yet, as I lay there, my thoughts drifting in and out of consciousness, a lazy smile tugged at the corners of my mouth. Yes, I was physically exhausted, but the satisfaction that coursed through me was undeniable. With a languid, sensuous motion, I rolled off her body and onto my back, my chest heaving as I drew in deep, ragged breaths. My arms, which had been wrapped tightly around her mere moments before, now fell to the side of my body, their exhaustion mirrored by the rest of my spent form. And as I lay there, my body still tingling with the aftershocks of our shared ecstasy, I turned my head to gaze upon her, her own chest rising and falling with the rhythm of her breath, her were eyes closed. With a lazy sigh, I turned my attention towards Mabel, her lithe body still glistening with the remnants of our passionate encounter. "I''m hungry," I murmured, my words a ragged whisper in the stillness of the room. "Let''s get some food." As I spoke, a low rumble emanated from the depths of my stomach, Mabel''s eyes flickered open at the sound of my voice, a soft smile gracing her lips as she acknowledged my request. "There''s food in the kitchen," she replied, her words a drowsy murmur as she stretched her limbs, the muscles of her body rippling beneath her skin. "I can bring you something if you like." Sitting up, I swung my feet over the edge of the bed, the coolness of the hardwood flooring a welcome contrast to the warmth of the sheets. "I''ll come with you," I said. Mabel''s eyes flicked downwards, her lips curving into a bashful grin as she pointed towards the mess that had been left behind by our shared passion. "I need to clean up first," she chuckled, her voice a playful lilt that betrayed her amusement at the situation. "I can''t go to the kitchen like this. I''d probably give away what we''ve been up to. "Just tell me where the kitchen is, I''ll find it myself," I said as I rose from the bed, my limbs protesting the movement. "You go back to your room and clean yourself up." "Okay, I''ll do that," she replied, her tone serious as she turned and headed back towards the bed, her steps quick and determined as she retrieved her clothes from the floor. Just take a left at the end of the hall," she had said as she had pointed towards the exit of the bedroom. "Then it''s the second door on your right." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And with that, she gave me a quick hug and darted back to her room. Just as I had begun to navigate the quiet hallways of the house, the distinct click of a door opening echoed through the corridor, the sound causing me to halt in my tracks. I turned slowly, my muscles tensing as I waited to see who or what had opened the door behind me. As the door swung open, the figure that emerged into the hallway was none other than Damon, his trademark smirk firmly in place despite the noticeable traces of exhaustion that marred his features. He was fully dressed now. "Where are you going?" He asked me. "To the kitchen, I''m starving". I replied him honestly. He shook his head. "We''ll get food at the palace, Hugo is not very¡­ fond of you". As Damon approached me, his smirk widened into a full-fledged grin, the mischievous glint in his eyes intensifying as he drew closer As Damon''s arm looped around my shoulder, I instinctively tensed, my muscles coiling like a spring as I instinctively recoiled from his touch, my gaze locked with his. "I know where those hands have been," I said, my voice terse and direct as I stepped away from him. Don''t touch me. Chapter 123 - 123: Stare into space A smirk played across Damon''s lips, his eyes dancing with amusement as he nodded in acceptance of my rejection. "Fine, have it your way," he replied as he took a step back, his hands sliding back into his pockets The silence that stretched between us was punctuated only by the soft, rhythmic sound of our footsteps, the air thick with unspoken tension as we navigated the hallways of the house. And then, as we rounded a corner, the faint strains of music filtering through the air, Damon broke the silence, his voice low and conversational as he spoke. "So, what did you get up to while you were waiting for us to finish up?" he asked, his eyes flicking towards me as he cast a sidelong glance in my direction As Damon''s question lingered in the air, I felt a subtle shift in my demeanor, my smile widening into a smirk as I silently relished the irony of the situation. I couldn''t exactly tell him that I had found a more than willing partner to spend the time with, our carnal adventures unfolding in a passionate, frenzied dance that had left me exhausted and spent. Instead, I merely shrugged, my voice nonchalant as I replied. I did what I do when I''m usually stuck in the room with you, stare into space. Damon''s amusement was audible in the snigger that escaped his lips, the sound mingling with the quiet thud of our footsteps as we continued down the hallway. **** With the day''s events finally at an end, I found myself sinking into the softness of my bed, the exhaustion of the day''s exertions weighing heavily on my limbs. It was time to see how much lust points I added. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 4] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 50] [Intelligence: 40] [Stamina: 40] [Speed: 43] [Mana: 510/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 860] I immediately transferred some of the list points to my strength, making it 55. The increase was noticeable, a subtle surge of energy thrumming through my veins as I flexed my muscles, testing the newfound strength that I had gained through my carnal exploits. I transferred more to my speed, making it 50. And just like that, my speed increased, the newfound swiftness thrumming through my veins as I shifted my weight, the sensation of quickness palpable as I tested my movements. Then I moved the last of the lust points to my stamina, the digits rising steadily as the energy coursed through my body. And as the remaining lust points were rerouted, my stamina surged, the resilience and endurance of my body increasing to new heights, the number ticking upwards until it reached 43. With each enhanced attribute, I could feel the change coursing through me, a subtle yet palpable transformation [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 4] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 55] [Intelligence: 40] [Stamina: 43] [Speed: 50] [Mana: 510/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 30] **** S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With the morning sun filtering through the curtains, casting a warm glow over the room, the sound of the door creaking open heralded the arrival of the maid, her footsteps soft and tentative as she approached the bed. And as she stepped into the room, a small tray of food balanced in her hands, I turned to greet her with a warm, welcoming smile, my gaze lingering on her for just a moment. "Hey, Luna," I said, my voice a low, drowsy rumble as I stretched my limbs, the languid motion betraying the fact that I had only just woken up. Luna''s expression was one of playful exasperation, the hint of a smile ghosting across her features as she rolled her eyes, her long lashes fluttering as she met my gaze. My smirk remained intact, a devilish twinkle in my eye as I watched Luna''s reaction, the banter between us as natural as breathing. "Oh really?" I drawled, a hint of mock indignation coloring my tone as I leaned back against the pillows. "So you think that eye-rolling is a proper greeting for a gentleman such as myself? Perhaps I should reconsider my friendliness towards you. Fine," she replied, her voice dripping with mock submission as she dropped into a curtsy, her arms fluttering in a dramatic flourish. "Good morning, Levi. May your day be as bright and cheerful as you are." Rising from the bed with a graceful, easy motion, I sauntered towards Luna, my feet silent against the plush carpet as I drew closer. "I really missed you," I murmured, my voice low and husky as I reached out, my fingers lightly grazing her arm in a feather-light touch. "It''s been far too long since we last talked." Luna''s gaze held mine for a moment, her expression stoic as she processed my words, the dryness of her reply a thin veil for the amusement that lurked just beneath the surface. "I''m sure," she said dryly. My arms extended towards Luna, the invitation for an embrace lingering between us as I held her gaze, the earnestness of my words evident in the warmth of my smile. "I missed hugging you," I repeated, my voice soft and sincere as I cocked my head slightly, the corners of my mouth curving upwards in a gentle, inviting smile Luna considered my offer, her eyes darting between my face and my outstretched arms as she weighed the implications of accepting my embrace. And then, almost imperceptibly, her gaze softened, the hesitation melting away as she stepped forward, her body molding against mine as she wrapped her arms around my torso, her head nestling against my shoulder. "I want to kiss you," I murmured, my breath a warm caress against the skin of Luna''s neck as I pulled her closer. The moment I spoke, a chill seemed to pass through Luna''s body, her arms stiffening against my chest as her muscles tensed in response to my words. "Just a light one," I said. "A bare peck. Nothing more. I promise." Despite my promise, Luna remained unconvinced, her eyes darting between my lips and my own gaze, the fear of the unknown warring with the pull of desire in her expression. "If only you could see how beautiful you look right now," I said, my voice low and seductive as I leaned in closer, my lips grazing the softness of her cheek as I spoke. "You would understand why I need to kiss you so desperately. Why I need to taste your lips." My words seemed to work their magic on Luna, her muscles softening against my embrace as her defenses dropped, her head tilting up to meet my gaze as she murmured a single word. "Okay." I smirked and leaned in towards her face. Our lips touched in a gently kiss. [Kiss, +20 lp] Chapter 124 - 124: Back at training After the kiss, we slowly pulled apart, As we stepped away from each other, we could feel the heat of the moment dissipating. I watched Luna carefully, her eyes fixed on mine with an intensity that made me want to smirk. I could sense her expectation, the unspoken invitation to take things further, but I wasn''t interested in escalating things and I knew that I needed to defuse the situation. My smirk widened as I turned away from Luna, relishing in the small victory of having maintained control over the situation. I knew that she desired me, that she had wanted more than a simple kiss, and the thought amused me. "Don''t you have something you should be doing?" I asked, my tone playful yet dismissive. The sound of Luna''s scoff and her receding footsteps reverberated through the room, the door slamming shut with a loud bang that echoed in the silence. I couldn''t help but smirk again, a small feeling of satisfaction at having kept my desires in check and maintaining the upper hand I let out a low chuckle as I sank into the softness of my bed I stretched out my arms, letting my fingers dance across the bedsheets as I indulged in a moment of self-satisfaction, the smile on my face as wide as the day was long. My lazy lounging was cut short by the realization that today was not a day for rest and leisure. Training would resume, and I knew that I needed to be at my best. With a sigh, I sat up, the smile on my face now replaced with a look of determination as I swung my legs over the edge of the bed and pushed myself to my feet. I surveyed my disheveled appearance in the mirror, noting the bedhead and rumpled clothes that betrayed my recent slumber The call of the pillow was strong, its siren song luring me back towards the bed like a sailor to the rocks. My eyelids grew heavy, my limbs felt like lead, and my mind drifted towards thoughts of slumber and the sweet escape of sleep. "Just a few minutes," I muttered to myself, my voice a groggy whisper as I gave in to temptation and laid back down on the softness of the bed. "Just a quick nap." But before I closed my eyes, I bought one strength point with my remaining lust points. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 4] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 56] [Intelligence: 40] [Stamina: 43] [Speed: 50] [Mana: 510/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 0] My eyes fluttered closed, and I surrendered to the embrace of the bed, welcoming the respite from the demands of the day. **** I heard the knock on my door and tensed instinctively, anticipating the arrival of an unwanted visitor. Sure enough, before I could even call out a response, the door swung open, revealing the familiar figure of Damon, his gaze piercing through the threshold as he stepped into the room. "You know, in civilized places, they knock and wait to receive permission". I said dryly as I combed back my hair. "pardon me for mistaking you for a civilized person, Damon. I suppose that''s too much to expect from you." "We''re going to be late". He replied and sat at the edge of the bed. "Let''s go". "Good morning to you too". I replied sarcastically. Damon sighed in sight annoyance. "Good morning, now let''s go". As I cast a glance out the window, the early morning light filtering through the curtains, I couldn''t help but frown at the sight of the still-dark sky. "Barely dawn," I muttered under my breath, Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We''re not late at all". I said, puzzled. "In fact at this rate we''ll be there before most mages". It''s late for me. Damon said simply. "Punctuality is an admirable quality." I scoffed. "Obnoxiousness isn''t". Damon''s lips curled into a devilish smirk, the glint in his eye suggesting he was enjoying our back-and-forth banter "I''m ready". I said. As I declared my readiness for the day, I moved toward the door, taking the lead as Damon rose from his seated position on the bed. Without hesitation, he followed behind me, his footsteps falling into step with my own. As we arrived at the academy, the early morning light revealed a quiet and nearly empty training ground . Most of the other mages had yet to arrive, leaving the grounds desolate and eerily silent. My predictions about the time had been spot on. Not a single master was present on the grounds, and the lack of their commanding presence lent an air of eerie emptiness to the place. As I turned to face Damon, a smirk danced across my lips. "Told you," I said, my voice full of smug triumph. Damon, unfazed by my jibe, simply shrugged, his expression nonchalant. "Stop being obnoxious," he replied. As Damon and I continued to banter, a glint of movement caught my eye. Turning to the source of the commotion, I spotted a group of familiar faces, their bright smiles and mischievous grins unmistakable in the morning light. My friends, it seemed, had also arrived early. Emily, Zoe, Aaron and Liam were all gathered in a huddle, discussing leisurely. As I continued to take in the sight of my friends, Emily''s sharp gaze suddenly locked onto me, a delighted grin spreading across her features. "Levi!" she exclaimed, her voice ringing out over the silent grounds. The wave of Emily''s greeting was like a ripple on a still pond, drawing the attention of the other three friends in a swift and subtle motion. Aaron''s gaze flickered in my direction, his lips quirking into a wry smile. Zoe''s mischievous grin widened, her bright eyes dancing with mirth. And Liam, his friendly wave a mirror of Emily''s, exuded a sense of welcoming that was hard to ignore. I waved back a with a smile and started waking towards them. As I continued to walk toward my friends, the sound of Damon''s voice brought my attention back to the present moment. "You''re just going to leave me here?" he asked. "It''s the academy, what do you need protection from?" I asked without looking at him. "It doesn''t mean I want to left alone". He mumbled. "Take a stroll". I said with a chuckle. Chapter 125 - 125: Catching up with friends The distance between my friends and I all but disappeared, and in an instant, I was enveloped in a flurry of arms and affection. Emily and Zoe, their hugs as fierce and warm as the flames of a cozy hearth, wrapped their arms around me in a tight embrace Despite the warmth of my friends'' greetings, a hint of confusion danced at the edges of my mind, a nagging voice that whispered of the disconnect between their cheerful greetings and my own withdrawn behavior. I was puzzled by their positive reactions to me, seeing as I hadn''t reached out to them for quite a while now. Zoe''s unusual display of affection only added to the mystery of my friends'' unwavering acceptance, a riddle that seemed to defy my understanding. Despite her normally cool demeanor, she had shown a rare glimpse of warmth by hugging me. "What''s gotten into you?" I asked, my voice a playful lilt as I cast a quizzical glance her way. "Since when do you show affection to anyone?" Zoe merely shrugged, a mischievous glint in her eye. "Levi," she began, her voice soft and inquisitive, "How have you been? We''ve missed you. We''ve been wondering how you''re doing." Aaron, his easy smile ever-present, joined in on the conversation, his words laced with sincerity. "Hey buddy," he said, his gaze lingering on me for a moment before he continued. "We haven''t seen you around in a while. The familiar banter came easily to me, as if no time had passed at all. I turned to face my friends, a wry smile on my lips as I gestured towards Damon, who was now deeply engaged in conversation with two young women. "I know, I know," I replied, my voice dripping with mock exasperation. "He''s been keeping me on a tight leash. Can''t even take a breather without Damon breathing down my neck." "Really?" Emily asked. Yeah, even now, he didn''t want me to leave. I said, casting all the blame of me not reaching out to them on him. In my mind, Damon was an easy scapegoat. He was the prince, and his demand for my presence had been relentless. It was only natural, I reasoned, that he should bear the brunt of my friends'' frustration at my absence. After all, he was not a part of our friend group, and I knew that any changes in their feelings towards him would have little, if any, effect on his life. Besides, even if it would affect him, it was either me or him and i definitely wouldn''t choose him. In my mind, I was merely protecting my own interests, ensuring that my standing within the group remained unchanged. "We didn''t know promotion was that stressful for you". Zoe said, speaking up for the first time. I let out a small sigh, my expression conveying a nonchalance that hid the true complexities of the situation. "It has its perks," I said with a shrug. "Tell us then". Liam said. "Okay," I said. And so, I began to regale my friends with tales of my days spent as Damon''s guard and the perks that came with it. The words flowed effortlessly from my lips, my voice a mix of enthusiasm and frustration as I recounted the highs and lows of the past few days. And as I spoke, I could see my friends hanging on my every word, their eyes widening in wonder at the intricacies of my training. When I was done, they all looked at me in awe. "You''re living the life dude". Liam said. The praise of my friends, while appreciated, did little to assuage the restlessness that had been brewing within me. "It was alright," I said with a shrug. "But the palace is no place for a mage like me. My body itches for action, and I''m still stuck at being a one star mage. What kind of mage can''t even reach the second star?" I thought to myself. In the absence of any meaningful advancements in my magic, I sought solace in the one area where I was seeing progress: my physical attributes. As our conversation continued, my attention was drawn to a lone figure standing apart from the rest of the group, her slender frame shrouded in the early morning shadows. The girl seemed isolated, her gaze fixed on the ground as if lost in thought. My words trailed off as I stole furtive glances in her direction, my curiosity piqued by her solitary demeanor. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before me stood a vision of loveliness, a striking portrait of delicate grace and beauty. Her long, straight, and glossy black hair was a contrast to her pale, almost luminescent skin. Her eyes were almond shaped with long, dark lashes and she had a huge rack attached to her chest. I knew I had to talk to her. "Give me a minute". I said to my friends and walked towards the girl. My footsteps were silent on the ground, each step measured and precise as I made my way across the empty expanse of the academy grounds. The word "Hey" slipped past my lips, soft and unassuming, as I closed the distance between us. I was now less than four feet away from her. The girl looked up at me, her face blank but non hostile. I decided to push further. In the momentary silence that followed, I could feel the weight of her gaze upon me, her dark eyes unwavering and unblinking. Her features, though expressionless, seemed to absorb my presence, drinking in my appearance with a keen sense of observation. "Why are you standing all by yourself?" I asked, my question tinged with genuine interest. "It''s not every day I see a woman as striking as you standing off by yourself in an academy full of mages." She shrugged. "Why not?" I smirked. "I''m Levi," I said, extending my arm for a handshake. "Pleased to make your acquaintance." She took it and I was about to compliment the softness of her palm when I heard a deep, masculine voice yell from behind me. "Hey you!" Chapter 126 - 126: Confrontation on the training grounds My gaze, sharp and resolute, swept across the academy grounds, a search for the owner of the voice that had interrupted our conversation. And even as I turned, something told me I already knew what to expect. The certainty that I felt as I turned to face the owner of the voice was like a lodestone. There, standing not far from where we had been conversing, would be a young man, his features contorted in a mask of anger and irritation as he watched me make a move on his girl. She might not even be his girl, maybe just a crush. Yet his possessiveness, even over one he may not have officially claimed as his own, was palpable in the air, his indignation at the mere prospect of another man approaching his ''crush'' evident in the hard set of his jaw and the fire in his eyes. A sigh of exasperation escaped my lips as I turned to face the young man, the weight of his misguided possessiveness like a leaden blanket upon my shoulders. "Men who fight over women," I muttered to myself, my tone dripping with disdain, "are the absolute worst." For indeed, this was a battle I had witnessed far too many times before, the folly of testosterone and ego leading to far too many unnecessary conflicts and wounds. If a man trusted your woman, then he wouldn''t have to resort to such aggressive methods to prevent her from talking to other guys. After all, she''s a human being fully capable of thought and reason. Indeed, the young man''s behavior spoke to a deeper underlying issue, one that was both toxic and possessive in nature. For by constantly monitoring the woman''s interactions with others and resorting to aggression and hostility, he was sending a clear message to both her and the world around him. On one hand, he was suggesting that the woman lacked the capacity to make her own decisions, that she was somehow lesser and in need of his protection. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the other hand, he was acknowledging her ability to think and choose for herself, but expressing his fear that her decisions would not align with his own desires. "Why would a person be with a partner like that?" I thought to myself. "Better to just break it off and remain single, than to be shackled by the chains of insecurity and fear." "If it were my girl," I mused to myself, his brow furrowing in contemplation, "I would watch in silence. I would trust her to handle the situation, to brush off the unwanted advances with ease." A new image began to form in my mind, a vision of a different way to approach the situation. "Or perhaps," I thought, my gaze sharpening with a hint of amusement, "I would walk over, calmly and quietly. I would wrap my arms around her in a gesture of possession, to show the other guy that she was mine, that his advances were fruitless." "Either way," I thought, "I would not be yelling across an entire training ground like a madman. I would be calm, controlled, and confident in my partner''s ability to handle herself, or in my own ability to silently assert my claim without causing a scene." My gaze shifted from the young woman to the source of the commotion, my eyes falling upon a figure that seemed to embody the very image of adolescent insecurity. Standing some feet away from me, his arms crossed and his jaw set in a defensive posture, was a boy of average height (172 cm), his body bearing the softness of youth and inexperience. His hair, a messy halo of brown, had been hacked into a bowl cut that sat atop his head like a lopsided helmet, the clumsy style doing little to hide the flushed redness of his cheeks. Beneath the disheveled mass of his hair and the ruddy flush of anger, there was the hint of a handsome face, a strong jaw and well-defined features that would have been pleasing to the eye if not for the sour expression that twisted his lips into an unsightly scowl. In the throes of his fury, his face resembled a mask of ugliness, the lines of his face contorted by the rage that consumed him. Like a bull in a china shop, he stomped toward me, his heavy footfalls echoing across the empty expanse of the academy grounds. With each step, his anger seemed to boil higher, the rage in his eyes intensifying with every passing moment. I watched his approach with a wary eye, a sense of annoyance mingled with amusement at his childish display. It seemed the only reason why he didn''t approach me before was because I had an imposing figure. it became clear that his earlier reluctance to approach was rooted in a fundamental fear. The truth was evident in the way he held himself, the slight slouch in his shoulders that spoke of insecurity and uncertainty. In his mind, I was a towering figure, a man of strength and confidence who seemed to radiate a power Upgrading my strength points had transformed my frame into a paragon of strength and agility. My arms were corded with sinew and muscle, their rippling power a testament to the physical prowess I had cultivated. My shoulders, broad and defined, spoke of the explosive power that lay coiled within my body, ready to be unleashed at a moment''s notice. Combine that with the fact that I am 180cm tall, you would be able to understand why he was a little intimidated. Which was why he paused and called out to me at first. However, as I turned to face him, the young man''s eyes, filled with defiance and determination, locked onto mine with a newfound sense of boldness. For though I towered over him, a physical manifestation of strength and dominance, there was one weakness in my appearance that he could exploit. My face, though angular and strong, bore a certain softness that belied the power of my frame. An oval shape, with full lips and eyes that sparkled with mischief, it was a face that, in another life, could have graced the features of a woman. The face that had earned me the admiration of many was also a mark of vulnerability, a sign that, in spite of my strength and prowess, there was a softer side to me that could be exploited by those with less noble intentions. My slender jawline, the smooth and almost poreless skin that graced my cheeks, these were the hallmarks of beauty in another context, but in the harsh reality of the academy they were seen as a weakness. People saw my gentle features and assumed that I was easy to rough up Even without the system, I doubt the previous owner of this body had been weak. He was working on a farm and I don''t think farm work would allow for laziness. Chapter 127 - 127: Confrontation on the training grounds 2 Step by step, the boy approached, the gulf of space between us growing smaller with each passing moment. His gait, which had once been hesitant, had become more aggressive and surer. "You don''t have anything better to do than walk around talking to people''s girls?" the young man sneered when he was five feet away from me, his voice trembling ever so slightly with the weight of his suppressed anger. Our tense exchange had not gone unnoticed, the crackling electricity of our confrontation drawing the attention of our fellow mages like a magnet. Slowly, the silence of the academy grounds was broken by the quiet rustle of footsteps, the curious and concerned eyes of our peers turning to observe the drama unfolding before them. As they watched from the edges of the academy, the gathered crowd created a new atmosphere, one that was charged with the anticipation of conflict and the promise of a spectacle. Amidst the sea of curious eyes and nervous whispers, one face stood out in stark contrast to the rest. There, standing at a distance from the growing crowd, was Damon, his lips curved in a knowing smirk as he observed the situation with a detached interest. His body was relaxed, his shoulders loose and unperturbed as he leaned against a nearby tree, his eyes glittering with amusement at the scene before him. By now, the tension in the air was palpable and it was quite sure that there was going to be a fight. I found myself wondering if Damon would intervene should the situation turn sour. Would he use his royal authority to stop the fight if it turned out I was overwhelmed and unable to fight the boy? Not that I would need it, for despite the threats that the young man posed, his arrogance and aggression a potent combination of toxicity, I knew that I was more than capable of handling him if it came down to a fight. Bowl cut, as I had begun to think of him, was no match for my skill and power. His bluster and rage were little more than a thin facade, a mask of bravado that hid the weakness and insecurity that lay beneath. As I glanced to my right, I saw the familiar faces of my friends, their eyes wide with surprise and concern as they watched the unfolding drama with a mix of trepidation and curiosity. The energy in the air shifted as I turned back to face the boy, a wry grin tugging at the corners of my mouth. "Maybe," I said, my voice low and full of confidence as I locked eyes with him, a dangerous sparkle in my gaze. The young man''s expression, already twisted in anger and frustration, contorted further as he took in my reaction, the twitch in his cheek betraying the irritation that my flippant response had elicited. "Maybe," he echoed, his voice low and full of simmering rage as he took a step closer to me, his fists clenched at his sides. "You should leave my girl right now." The issue of the young woman, who had once been the center of our argument, seemed to fade into the background, my attention now focused solely on the young man before me and the challenge he represented. It was not the girl, nor even the principle of the matter, that drove my actions, but rather the simple, stubborn determination that I would not allow this young man to have his way, not when it came at the expense of my pride and dignity. So I stood firm, my stance unwavering, a silent dare in the set of my shoulders and the firmness of my gaze. "Or what?" I said, the challenge in my voice unmistakable. The shock that registered in the young man''s features, the way his eyes widened and his mouth hung open for a fraction of a second, betrayed the fact that this was not the response he had expected. Clearly, he was used to being obeyed, his status as a mage or his family name carrying enough weight that few would dare challenge him in such a manner. "Well, it was tough luck for him," I thought, a flicker of satisfaction stirring within me as I watched his shock turn to fury Turning my gaze to the young woman, whose eyes were wide with shock and fear as she watched the confrontation unfold, I spoke with a casual air of authority, my tone laced with a quiet confidence. "I doubt she''s even your girl," I said The young man''s confusion was a palpable thing, his eyes darting from me to the young woman and back again as he struggled to comprehend the situation before him. "Huh?" he exclaimed My finger pointed directly at the young woman, the sudden shift in focus drawing her attention as she raised her gaze to meet mine, her face a mix of shame and mortification. "Look at her," I said, my voice steady and assured, the truth of my words undeniable. "She''s not speaking up, she just wants to disappear. I''m willing to bet you''re just a random guy that''s pestering her. As the words left my mouth, the young man''s face grew red with rage, his features contorting into a mask of fury as he seemed to swell with indignation. And then, just as I was about to revel in the satisfaction of my verbal victory, his hand shot forward, pointing at me like a weapon as the air around him began to thrum with energy, the tell-tale sign of a element about to released. "Oh, you''ve got to be kidding me," I thought, my smirk fading as I realized that things had just taken a dangerous turn. The word "Fireball" left his lips like a curse, the syllables tumbling from his mouth in a low hiss as a small orb of flame erupted from his hand, its flickering heat a deadly promise as it hurtled towards my face with alarming speed. My body moved with the grace and speed of a dancer, my muscles coiled and ready to respond in an instant as I ducked to the side, the fiery projectile whizzing past me in a searing arc. In the space of a heartbeat, I had evaded the attack, the heat of the flames grazing my cheek and singeing my hair as I rolled out of harm''s way. As I rose from my crouched position, my eyes locked on the boy once more, he didn''t use any weapons which meant he was a two star mage. I''d never fought a two star mage before and I was curious to know how well I would hold myself up against one. The masters still hasn''t arrived so there was no one going to interrupt us. I smiled as I brought out my fans. "Time to find out how strong a level two mage really is". S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 128 - 128: Two star mage vs One star mage "One directional Windslam," I whispered. The wind answered my call with a feral hiss as it swirled to life before me. With a flick of my fan, I sent the gust hurtling towards the boy. The boy, recovering quickly from the force of my attack, twisted to the side, his body turning with a surprising agility as he avoided the brunt of the Windslam''s power. With a grunt of effort, he pressed forward, closing the distance between us in a flash as the fires of his fury burned anew, his eyes alight with the singular focus of a predator on the hunt. "Impressive," I thought, acknowledging his quick reflexes and athleticism as he weaved through the dissipating gusts of wind, his hands clenching and unclenching at his sides in preparation for the next blow "Triple fireballs," He said. The air crackled with heat as his hands blazed with flame, three spheres of molten fury hurtling towards me in a deadly arc. My eyes traced the trajectories of the deadly projectiles as they split into three paths, two curving away from me while the middle one raced straight for my chest. Trapped in the deadly ring of flame, I stood my ground, refusing to give an inch as the fireballs surrounded me on all sides, I could still dodge them if I wanted to but I didn''t want to avoid them, I wanted to see if I was strong enough to stop them. "Let''s see what you''ve got," I murmured, my lips curling into a fierce smirk as I shouted. Two directional windslam. The air around me erupted into a hurricane of force as I unleashed a Two Directional Windslam at the fireballs, the burst of air slamming into the two fireballs like an invisible hammer, sending them flying backwards with a fiery explosion that lit up the night. The force of the counterattack sent shockwaves rippling across the ground, the dirt and debris flying up in a cloud of dust. It also threw me back a few feet but I managed to stay on my feet, my eyes flashing with a fierce determination. As the smoke and flames cleared, my eyes met the boy''s, his expression shifting from shock to a smug, self-assured grin that spoke of the belief that he had finally won the upper hand. "You''re not as strong as you think you are, are you?" he taunted, his tone dripping with condescension as he sized me up, his eyes flashing with a newfound confidence. In his mind, the turning of the tide was inevitable, the force of his attack and my subsequent countermeasure only serving to cement his belief that he was the stronger of the two. My smirk widened, the sheer audacity of his belief in his own superiority a source of amusement as I locked eyes with him. "As if that was ever going to happen," I thought. The air between us crackled with energy as I moved forward, the confidence and power that flowed through my veins only fueling the fires of my magic as I brought my fans to bear. "Two Directional Windslam!" I shouted, unleashing a blast of wind that shot towards my opponent, the sheer force of the attack enough to lift him from the ground. But the boy was not one to be easily bested. With a shout of "Firewall!", a wall of flames rose up from the ground, meeting the winds head-on and engulfing them in a searing inferno. The two elemental forces collided, a cacophony of wind and fire clashing with explosive force. But as the smoke and flames cleared, I saw the boy''s grin growing wider, the flames parting and swirling around him in a fiery cyclone as he pushed the wall of fire towards me. My heart raced as the fiery cyclone bore down on me, the heat of its flames a scorching promise of pain and destruction. There was no escape, no retreat, only the narrow window of opportunity that remained before the wall of fire would overwhelm me. With a grim determination, I channeled my magic, the winds around me churning into a frenzy as I focused my will on the center of the cyclone, a single, desperate thought echoing through my mind: "Break through." With a shout of "Vortex!", the winds around me swirled into a maelstrom of furious energy, a powerful vortex erupting from my fan and hurling itself towards the wall of flames. The force of the spell was greater than I had anticipated, the vortex tearing through the wall of fire with a deafening roar, the flames scattering and dissipating as it barreled through the center of the cyclone As the vortex cleared a path through the flames, the young man''s eyes darted back and forth, his expression a mask of disbelief as he struggled to comprehend how this lowly academy recruit had managed to outmatch him, a mage of higher skill and standing. "How is this possible?" his thoughts seemed to echo, his mind racing as he searched for an explanation, a reason for the unexpected turn of events. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I, however, knew the truth. It was not my skill or determination that had granted me the move, but the system. As the vortex dissipated, the air around us filled with a stunned silence, the witnesses to my display of magic too shocked to speak. But even as they stood in awe, I could hear their hushed whispers, their eyes darting between me and the young man with increasing curiosity and interest. "A two-star mage skill," I could hear them mutter, their words an audible acknowledgment of my power and skill. "A vortex, of all spells. That requires remarkable control." The murmurs of surprise and disbelief rippled through the crowd as the realization dawned on them - that I, a lowly one-star mage, had just executed a spell that required the precision and mastery of a mage twice my rank. "Flawless," I heard someone say, the word echoing through the air like a whispered accolade. Chapter 129 - 129: Two star mage vs One star mage 2 The boy, his ego smarting from his failed attacks and the unexpected power of my spells, now realized that I was no ordinary mage. He saw me not just as a mere recruit, but as a genuine threat to his reputation and status. Determined to end the fight quickly and decisively, he made a desperate decision - one that would be considered unsavory and even unethical in a harmless sparring match such as this. His eyes narrowed to slits, a fierce determination burning within him as he reached for a power that few mages would dare to wield in such a situation. The word "Fire cage" echoed through the air, the boy''s voice ringing with a dark intensity as the flames around us twisted and turned, morphing into a twisted prison that engulfed me in a crackling embrace. "Gotcha," he hissed, his lips curling into a satisfied smirk as he admired his handiwork, the flames dancing and swirling around me like a fierce inferno, their heat searing my flesh and threatening to consume me. "Levi". Someone screamed, I imagined it was Emily. With the cage of flames shrinking ever closer, the heat of the flames licking at my skin, I knew I had to act fast if I wanted to escape unscathed. Calling upon my connection to the system, I opened the skills menu and selected the skill that had until now remained dormant: Invulnerability. As the skill activated, a rush of energy surged through my body, a tingling sensation spreading across my skin as a strong barrier of magic enveloped me, a powerful force field that deflected the worst of the flames, rendering me impervious to their deadly touch. [Invulnerabilty activated] [You have 10 mins] Now, I had bought myself time to get out the cage. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I decided the vortex was still my best course of action. So I aimed my fans at the side of the cage. Vortex. I said and a vortex shot out, blasting a large hole in the wall. [You have 9 mins] Confident in the protective cloak of invulnerability that now shielded me, I stepped forward, the flames parting like a curtain before me as I passed through the cage unharmed, the heat of the fire no longer a threat to my flesh For the watching mages, the sight of me stepping through the flaming prison was a sight that defied logic and reason. Without knowledge of my newfound skill, they could only imagine the horror and pain that I must be enduring, their hearts racing and stomachs twisting as they watched, expecting to see me emerge from the inferno, my flesh charred and seared by the intense heat. Their collective cringe, the sound of gasps and murmurs of shock and sympathy, was almost palpable in the tense silence that followed my escape, the air thick with anticipation as they awaited the reveal of my injuries. The moment of truth arrived, the watching mages holding their breath as the flames died down and I emerged from the cage, the light of the fire dancing across my features. Their jaws dropped in unison as they realized that I was unscathed, my skin unblemished by the licking flames that had threatened to devour me only moments before. Their shock was palpable, their expressions a mix of disbelief, awe, and perhaps even a hint of fear as they took in the sight of me, unburnt and unafraid, a powerful force to be reckoned with. As the realization of my unscathed condition hit the young man, his expression changed, his features morphing from that of confident superiority to a mask of utter shock and disbelief. His eyes widened to impossible proportions, the whites of his eyes stark against the flushed crimson of his cheeks as he gaped at me, the blood draining from his face as the veil of confidence was torn away As I stood there, watching the boy struggle to comprehend the enormity of his mistake, I couldn''t help but marvel at the sheer power that separated a one-star mage from a two-star mage. Despite my best efforts, despite the mastery of my skills and the cunning of my strategy, I had been no match for his superior strength and experience, the difference in our ranks a chasm that even my newfound magic had not been able to bridge. "He''s still stronger than me," I thought, a mix of frustration and awe filling my mind as I took stock of the situation. With my magic reaching its limits, I realized that a different course of action was needed if I wanted to end this battle on my terms. I took a deep breath, the sound of my pulse pounding in my ears as I readied myself for the fight ahead. My gaze hardened, the familiar fire of determination burning in my eyes as I shifted my stance, my feet finding purchase on the scorched ground beneath me. "He''s a two-star mage," I thought, "my magic is no match for his. My recent forays into the realm of carnal pleasure had brought with them a unique and unexpected benefit - a bounty of lust points that had fueled the growth and enhancement of my physical attributes. Hours spent in the throes of passion, exploring and experiencing the pleasures of the flesh, had provided me with more than just physical satisfaction, but also a unique form of power that I had been able to channel into the development of my body. My muscles had grown stronger, my reflexes faster, my endurance increased as the lust points had been poured into the strength and durability of my physical form. Fueled by the power of the lust points, my physical prowess had risen to levels that even the most seasoned mages could only dream of, my body honed and crafted into a weapon of immense strength and speed, capable of feats that would have once been impossible. Compared to my peers in the academy, I was a force to be reckoned with, my physical capabilities towering above those of even the strongest and most skilled among them, the gap in our abilities as stark and obvious as the sun on a clear day. Chapter 130 - 130: The Masters are here With the boy''s arrogance and overconfidence now exposed for the fallacy it was, I knew it was time to teach him a lesson in the art of combat, to show him that there was more to fighting than elemental magic. As I closed in on the boy, the distance between us disappearing in a blur of motion. With the grace and speed of a panther, I lunged forward, my feet eating up the ground As I accelerated towards the boy. He reacted with a start, his mouth opening in a shocked cry as he scrambled to react, his hands flailing in a desperate attempt to defend himself. But it was too late. With his defenses still down, the boy''s attempts to defend himself were half-hearted at best, his arms flailing in a disorganized flurry as he tried to ward off my advance. But my movements were swift and precise, my body twisting and turning with a cat-like agility as I danced around his clumsy strikes, my speed and reflexes outmatching his own by leagues. With a low growl, I shoved the boy back with a push that sent him tumbling to the ground, the earth beneath him quivering with the force of his impact. Before he could react, I was on top of him, my fist blurring through the air as I brought it down in a swift, precise blow to his face. Crackk~ S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The crack of knuckles against skin reverberating through the air. The boy cried out, his eyes widening in shock and pain as the force of my strike sent him reeling, his body struggling to recover from the sudden onslaught. With my fist still raised, ready to deliver another devastating blow, I felt a sudden shift in the air around me, the atmosphere seeming to thicken and constrict as if it had come alive. Before I could react, the air wrapped around me like a suffocating blanket, its invisible threads tightening like a vice as they bound my arms to my sides, my legs unable to move, my body immobilized in place. In the blink of an eye, my world went from chaos to stillness, the speed at which I had been immobilized leaving me stunned and disoriented. My mind struggled to process the sudden change in circumstances, my muscles still instinctively pushing against the unseen bonds that held me in place as I tried to piece together what had happened. In a flash of recognition, the memory of the last time I had been caught in this suffocating web came back to me, my mind suddenly clear as I understood the identity of my captor. Turning my head to the side, I locked eyes with the source of my entrapment, confirming my suspicions. There, standing with an air of regal authority, his long, hair packed in a ponytail, stood Master Jared. As I looked past Master Jared, my eyes fell upon the other members of the Academy''s Council of Masters, each of them standing with the same air of grimness that marked the Headmaster''s face. The adrenaline of combat had dulled my senses, my focus entirely on the fight at hand as I had pushed my body and magic to their limits, unaware of the council''s arrival until it was too late. The thought of how much of my battle the council had witnessed sent a chill down my spine, the possibilities running through my mind like a dark, nagging whisper. Never again," I vowed, I took the situation as a lesson to be learned, a reminder to never let my guard down and to keep a watchful eye on my surroundings, even in the heat of battle. Seeing that I had calmed down, Master Jared''s expression softened ever so slightly, his firm jawline relaxing as he gave a curt nod, his hands moving in a fluid, practiced motion. The invisible bonds that had held me captive loosened, unraveling and dissipating into the air around me, the sensation of freedom washing over my body like a cool breeze. In the wake of my release, the silence that hung in the air was thick and heavy, the lingering tension still palpable as we waited for one of the masters to speak, their words looming like the inevitable hammer of judgment. But instead of the reprimand I had anticipated, Master Jared simply cleared his throat, his voice a whisper of authority that cut through the tension like a knife. "Let us all commence our classes," he said, his words a surprising dismissal that left me reeling, my mind struggling to comprehend the implications of his order. Rising from where I had been pinning down the boy, I straightened my posture, the sound of my movements breaking the stillness of the moment as I dusted off my clothes. I glanced at the other boy, whose eyes were still wide with a mixture of fear and disbelief, the sting of my victory lingering in the air between us. Ignoring him, I turned my attention back to the Masters, my gaze lingering on each of them for a brief moment before I nodded in acknowledgment of their presence. As I prepared to join the other mages on their way back to their training grounds, a flash of movement caught my eye, the familiar sight of Damon''s mischievous smirk greeting me with a sly wink. I turned away, my steps falling into a steady rhythm as I followed Master Jared towards the training grounds. Our footsteps crunched through the sand, the tension of the moment dissipating with each step, leaving only the echo of my thoughts in its wake. The sharp, percussive sound of my knuckles connecting with the boy''s cheek echoed through my mind, the memory of the blow playing on repeat in my mind''s eye. I could almost feel the force of my strike again, the rush of adrenaline and the taste of victory on my tongue as I relived the moment in vivid detail. Only now, I felt a deep sense of disappointment. Chapter 131 - 131: Undeserved victory As the day''s training came to a close, I found myself surrounded by a throng of my friends, their smiling faces a welcome sight after the intensity of the morning''s battle. "That was amazing!" Liam exclaimed, a gleeful grin on his face. "We thought the fire cage would consume you but you came out unscathed and you should have seen the look on his face, he was absolutely terrified". The rest of the group nodded and laughed, their excitement palpable as they eagerly shared in the victory. "I didn''t know you had it in you like that". Aaron said with a smile. "Xin Mao is almost as powerful as me and you beat him. I guess I should watch my back around you." I rolled my eyes in exasperation. As much as I understood their enthusiasm at me beating a higher level mage and I wanted to share the enthusiasm, I couldn''t. The truth of the situation was a bitter pill to swallow, my friends'' enthusiasm a stark contrast to the reality of the battle. Despite my talent and my dedication to my training, I knew that I was still far from being able to match a two-star mage''s skills, my own powers pale in comparison to the might of the boy''s magic. Every movement, every attack, had been a desperate attempt to evade his strikes and protect myself from the onslaught of his power, my body little more than a punching bag for his ruthless and well-placed blows. The full weight of the difference in power between a one-star and two-star mage slammed into me with the force of a tidal wave, the realization hitting me like a kick to the gut. I had been so confident in my skills, so sure of my abilities, that I had never fully comprehended the sheer magnitude of the difference in power between myself and a two-star mage. Now, the truth of the matter sat heavy on my shoulders, my failure like a lead weight dragging me down into a pit of depression. The only silver lining to the otherwise disastrous battle was the fact that my physical abilities had proven to be a valuable asset in my fight against the two-star mage. My physical prowess, honed through hours of training and fueled by the power of the lust points, had allowed me to endure and eventually turn the tide of the battle, giving me the opening I needed to deal the decisive blow. Without my enhanced strength and speed, I would have been unable to withstand the relentless barrage of attacks, my own magic insufficient to shield me from the onslaught. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Despite the lifesaving benefits of my physical abilities in my battle against the two-star mage, I knew that I couldn''t rely on them alone in a real battle, my body only a temporary stopgap in the face of a true magical threat. Indeed, in a true battle against a seasoned mage or a powerful creature, I knew that my physical abilities would be of limited use. If my opponent wielded a weapon, be it a wooden staff or a mundane blade, my body would be little more than a fragile shield, easily torn through by the sharp edge of steel And if my opponent were a creature with natural defenses, be they razor-sharp claws, venomous fangs, or a spiky carapace, I knew that my strength would be useless, my grappling techniques rendered null by the very nature of my enemy. In the crucible of battle, relying on my physical abilities alone would be a death sentence, a short-sighted strategy that would lead to disaster against the true threats that awaited me in the wider world beyond the safety of the Academy. Frustration boiled in my blood as I mentally counted the days since I had arrived at the palace, each one passing like a slow drip of poison into my veins. I had come to the palace with a clear goal in mind: to kill beasts and level up faster, to become a mage of legendary power and prestige. But instead, I had found myself trapped in a web of mindless labour, forced into menial tasks that drained my energy and stole my time, my potential as a mage languishing in the shadows as I played the role of guard and servant to the palace''s elites. Despite my efforts, my progress as a mage was painfully slow, my magical abilities advancing at a glacial pace despite my diligent training due the little opportunities for growth that the palace''s schedule provided. As I contemplated my situation, a bitter realization settled over me like a shroud. Had I remained on the farm, free from the shackles of palace work and the constraints of my duties as a guard, I could have pursued my magical development with relentless determination, venturing into the forest to hunt down beasts and become a two star mage in the crucible of combat. And now, I found myself lamenting what could have been, the path not taken haunting my every step as I struggled to make sense of the present, my frustration mounting with every passing day. As my friends celebrated my unlikely victory over the two-star mage, I found myself unable to join in their revelry, my mood a black cloud that cast a shadow over the conversation. While they saw only the glory of my triumph, I saw only the fluke nature of my win, a hollow achievement that couldn''t always be replicated. As the conversation continued, I managed to plaster a thin smile on my face, my eyes hollow and my laughter hollow as I nodded along with my friends'' chatter. From the corner of my eyes, I saw Damon heading towards the exit. He looked back at me expectantly. "Hey guys, sorry, but I have to go now," I said, giving my friends an apologetic smile as I rose to my feet, "We''ll see tomorrow". Emily said and hugged me. I nodded. "I can''t wait." Chapter 132 - 132: A sudden sound You seem less giddy than I would normally expect," Damon finally remarked, breaking the silence that had stretched on for almost a minute now. There was a note of concern in his voice. As we walked, the steady, rhythmic sound of our boots crunching against the sandy ground provided the only accompaniment to the weighty silence that had descended upon us. My continued silence seemed to baffle Damon, his friendly jibe met only with the impenetrable wall of my stoic facade. Turning to face me, his brows furrowed in confusion, Damon sought to break through the silence that had settled between us "Seriously dude, what is the matter?" He asked. As I shook my head, my steps continuing to carry me forward, my mind struggled to find the words to express the turmoil that churned within me. What could I tell Damon? That I was frustrated with the palace''s constraints, longing for the freedom to pursue my own path and my own ambitions? With no easy answer presenting itself, I chose to remain silent, In the end, I knew that voicing my frustrations would only lead to more conflict and more complications. It was better, I decided, to keep my thoughts to myself, to bottle up my feelings and soldier on as a loyal guard to the empire As the silence stretched on, Damon''s own confusion seemed to deepen, his brow creasing with concern as he struggled to understand what caused my brooding mood. Resigning himself to the silence, however, he fell into step beside me, our footsteps falling into a steady rhythm as we made our way to the palace. "Do you ever leave the castle?" I asked after a while, breaking the silence. "See who decided to stop being mute". Damon said with a smirk. I gave him a stony glare. "Tough crowd". He muttered, still smiling. "But no, I never leave the castle, why?" "Could you?" I asked. Damon fell into a contemplative silence, his features scrunching up in thought as he considered my question. "Why do you ask? He asked after a while". "Nothing". I said and resumed walking in silence. "If it counts for anything, I thought you fought amazingly". Damon said. "I won''t be surprised if you have fans now at the academy". A mirthless chuckle escaped my lips as I scoffed at the idea of fans, my expression returning to its usual brooding mask as I shook my head in frustration. "Unless those fans are beast monsters that I can level up on," I thought ,unimpressed, "I don''t want anything to do with them." I was supposed to meet with Luna but as night fell over the palace, I found myself with no desire for human interaction, my spirit weary and my heart burdened by the weight of my thoughts. Retreating to the privacy of my room, I bolted the door behind me, the heavy wood acting as a barrier against the outside world as I sank into my bed and closed my eyes, allowing sleep to pull me into its embrace. *** As the first rays of sunlight filtered through the window, I stirred from sleep, my mind sluggish and my body heavy with exhaustion. Blinking the sleep from my eyes, I sat up in bed, my gaze falling on the door to the room as I wondered if Luna had come by the night before. As I contemplated the possibility of Luna''s arrival, my mind began to spin with scenarios, each one painted in shades of uncertainty and what-ifs. Perhaps she had come to the door, her hand raised to knock, only to find it locked tight. Would she have waited, her knuckles rapping against the wood in a soft rhythm as she called out for me? Or perhaps she had simply turned away, her disappointment a silent companion as she made her way back to her own quarters, her footsteps echoing through the corridors of the palace as she retreated into the shadows of the night. With a sigh, I rose from my bed, my movements sluggish and my feet dragging against the floor as I made my way to the door. With a muted click, I unbolted the lock, the lock turning easily under my fingers as I released its hold on the door. Returning to my bed, I fell back onto the mattress with a heavy sigh, the weight of my mood pressing down on me like a leaden blanket as I stared up at the ceiling As Damon and I made our way to the academy that morning, I felt the weight of a thousand eyes upon me, their gazes like tangible forces that dragged at me as I walked. Some looked upon me with admiration, their faces alight with respect and reverence, their whispers carrying the echoes of my victory over the two-star mage. But others looked upon me with scorn and resentment, their eyes narrowed in suspicion as they regarded me with a mixture of jealousy and disbelief, their whispers a sharp contrast to the adulation of my admirers. "Come fight me, any of you". I said in my mind. As I waited for the masters to arrive and the day''s training to commence, I found myself lost in the half-hearted banter of my friends, my thoughts drifting back to the battle and the stares that had followed me throughout the day. i answered their questions with nonchalance, my mind only half-focused on their conversations as I nodded and smiled in all the right places, my attention drawn more to the weight of my own thoughts than to the words of my companions. As the day''s training progressed, I found my attention caught by a faint, rhythmic drumming in the distance, a sound that seemed to echo through the air like a distant heartbeat. I realized it was the sound of a horse trotting along the cobbled paths, its hooves striking the ground in a familiar, rhythmic pattern, and it was growing closer. I looked up to see master Jared staring at the entrance. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 133 - 133: The letter As I took in the sight of the other masters, their attention fixed on the entrance as the drumming sound grew louder still. Each of the masters seemed to wear an expression of guarded expectation, their eyes locked on the entrance as they awaited the arrival of whatever ¨C or whoever ¨C was causing the strange commotion. As the drumming grew louder, its rhythm beating a tattoo in the air, the other mages remained oblivious to its presence, their training continuing without pause as they focused on the tasks at hand. But as the sound drew nearer, its rhythm echoing through the air like a pulse, the first signs of awareness began to flicker across their faces, their eyes widening and their movements slowing as they began to sense the strange disturbance that had so captivated the masters. With a sudden, thunderous sound, a horse burst into the training ground, its hooves striking the earth with a force that shook the ground beneath them. The rider, clad in armor and wearing a look of urgency on his face, guided the horse to a halt, his hand tightening on the reins as he swung himself down from the saddle, his boots hitting the ground with a dull thud. As the rider scanned the group of masters, his gaze sweeping from one to the next in search of the proper recipient, he seemed to grow increasingly unsure of himself, the weight of his message weighing heavily on his shoulders. With a sigh of resignation, he turned to Master Jared. With a sudden burst of motion, the messenger pushed past the group of students, his shirt flapping in the wind as he dashed towards Master Jared, his hand outstretched as he held the letter aloft. The parchment crackled in the his grip, its seal bearing the imperial crest of the palace, a sign of its importance and urgency. "I apologize for interrupting your training, Master Jared," he said, his voice tinged with urgency as he bowed slightly. "I have an urgent message from the palace." As Master Jared took the letter in hand, his gaze fixed on the seal that held the parchment together, he could not help but raise a single eyebrow in confusion, his expression one of puzzlement as he considered the mystery of the message. In the wake of Master Jared''s question, the entire academy seemed to hold its breath, the silence that descended upon the training ground as heavy as the weight of the news that was about to be delivered. Eyes watched intently, our gazes fixed on Master Jared as he held the message, the faint rustle of the parchment the only sound in the quiet air. Time seemed to slow to a crawl, every moment an eternity as the messenger shifted uneasily, the crowd of students and masters alike waiting for the words that would change everything. The air was thick with anticipation, the silence so absolute that even the whisper of a breath seemed to echo like a shout through the stillness. And then, as the messenger shifted restlessly and the crowd of students held their breath, the sound of a single pin dropping would have been a deafening roar in the stillness of the air, its echo reverberating through the training ground and beyond. As the seconds ticked by and the quietude of the academy continued to stretch on, a sense of unease settled over the crowd of mages and masters alike, their collective attention fixed on the drama unfolding before them. In any other circumstance, the masters might have reprimanded their students for allowing themselves to be distracted from their training, but in this moment, they were just as engrossed in the mystery that hung over Master Jared and the messenger. With the eyes of the academy upon him, Master Jared carefully unfolded the parchment, his hands steady and his expression unreadable as he revealed the message within. Like a single ripple in a still pond, the motion sent a wave of anticipation through the crowd. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Master Jared''s eyes lifted from the page, their gaze sweeping across the crowd of assembled students and masters as the letter was lowered to his side, his expression grave and his demeanor solemn. As he met the expectant gazes of those around him, the air seemed to compress, the tension in the room reaching a fever pitch as he prepared to speak. Master Jared shifted his gaze from the assembled masses to the other masters standing beside him, their faces solemn and their eyes grave as they, too, awaited his next words. And then, turning back to the crowd, his gaze sweeping across the sea of anxious faces, Master Jared''s voice rang out, the weight of his words adding a gravity to his voice. "There will be a slight break in lessons while we masters discuss," Master Jared announced, his tone authoritative but quiet. He said it in a quiet voice because he knew that the other masters had enhanced hearing and they would hear what he was saying with no stress. As Master Jared''s words sank into the air, the other masters nodded in understanding, their faces grave and their eyes focused on the task at hand. Turning to their respective classes, they addressed the students with words of reassurance, their tones soothing and their gestures measured as they sought to quell the rising tide of curiosity and anxiety that had begun to spread through the ranks of the students. As the last of the masters'' assurances faded into the air, their forms shifted, their bodies turning towards the palace''s gates, their footsteps quick and sure as they moved to convene in a huddle. The ring of masters grew tighter as they drew closer, their voices a low murmur of hushed conversation as they pored over the contents of the letter, their words lost to all but themselves in the echoing silence of the training grounds. The silence of the academy hung heavy in the air, the only sound the faint shuffle of feet and the hushed whispers of concerned students as they watched the masters emerge from their huddle, their faces grave and their expressions taut with worry. As the masters stood before the assembled students, their faces pale and grave, it was Master Aco, the bald master with the thin white beard, who stepped forward, his frame small and lean, his movements precise as he cupped his hands in front of him. The sound of Master Aco''s voice reverberated across the training ground, its volume unnatural and amplified as it carried with ease to the farthest reaches of the gathered students. Chapter 134 - 134: Call to battle The sound of Master Aco''s voice reverberated across the training ground, its volume unnatural and amplified as it carried with ease to the farthest reaches of the gathered students. "Hello, mages," he boomed, his words sharp and powerful, the words echoing in the air like a clap of thunder, their force catching the attention of even the most distracted of students. Indeed, as Master Aco spoke, the air around him seemed to shimmer and ripple, the sound of his voice taking on a strange, almost electric quality as it echoed and amplified in the space around him. And in the moment of realization, I found myself struck by the mastery of the mage''s craft, my eyes widening in awe as I recognized the subtle manipulation of air currents that had given Master Aco''s voice such power and clarity. I realized he was somehow manipulating the air and using it to amplify the sound of his voice. As I watched Master Aco, my admiration mixed with a fierce determination, my heart burning with a fiery resolve as I vowed to myself that one day, I too would wield such power and mastery over the elements. For in that moment, I saw not just a master of magic, but a glimpse of my own potential, a vision of the greatness that I knew lay within my grasp. As Master Aco''s words resonated in the air, the sea of students seemed to shift, their bodies moving as one as they converged towards the center of the training ground, their eyes wide and their faces filled with anticipation as they awaited his next words. As the last of the students came to a stop, the air around them still and silent, Master Aco began to speak once more, his voice clear and steady as he revealed the grim news. "We''ve just received a letter from the emperor," he announced, his words heavy with the weight of his words. "There has been another attack." The murmurs of disbelief and shock that swept through the gathered mages were like a physical force, their voices rising and falling like the surf upon the shore as they struggled to comprehend the news of the assault. And among them, I found myself frozen in shock, I couldn''t believe the palace was being attacked for the second time in a row. "It is not the palace being attacked," Master Aco said, his voice low and grave as he continued. "Rather, it is Nahama the town closest to this place." "The troops are too far away to come to our aid, and so it falls to us to defend Namahama from this threat," "All one-star mages," he said, his voice firm and resolute, "are to remain here at the academy, where you will continue your training and await our return." "The two star mages, on the other hand, will join us as we ride to the palace, where Prince Ryoken and the Royal Guard await us." As the reality of Master Aco''s announcement sank in, my hands curled into fists of frustration, my teeth clenching as a surge of bitterness washed over me. "Again," I thought to myself, "again, we are left behind, treated like children while the two-star mages are given the privilege of standing at the front lines." The taste of injustice was bitter on my tongue, the desire to prove myself to the masters and the mages around me burning in my chest as I watched the two-star mages prepare for their journey. With my resolve set and my determination burning bright, my eyes narrowed, a fierce determination shining in their depths as I resolved to defy the orders that had been handed down to me. "This time," I thought to myself, a defiant fire in my soul, "there is no way I am going to be left behind." My gaze suddenly fell upon the familiar form of Damon, his head held high as he strode towards the gates alongside the other two-star mages. With a determined stride, I quickened my pace, my feet pounding against the earth as I began to close the distance between myself and Damon. As I continued to make my way towards Damon, my eyes fixed on my friend''s form in the distance, the sound of Emily''s voice suddenly rang out behind me, her voice echoing in the stillness of the air. "Levi, wait!" she cried, her words filled with urgency as she called out to me. But I did not slow my pace, did not give her any heed, my determination unwavering as I continued to make my way towards Damon, my eyes fixed on my charge and the opportunity that awaited me beyond the walls of the academy. As my feet thudded against the earth, the sound of Emily''s voice fading in the distance behind me, I finally reached Damon''s side, Damon turned to face me, his eyebrows raised in surprise as he took in my sudden appearance. "Aren''t all one star mages supposed to stay back?" He whispered to me. "Aren''t I supposed to always be by your side?" I whispered in return. "That didn''t stop you from leaving yesterday". He muttered. "Oh grow up". I huffed. As Damon and I exchanged words, the scene at the front of the palace was one of tension and purpose. Standing atop a high ledge, the crown Prince Juan commanded the attention of the assembled mages, his face grave and his stance determined as he addressed the crowd. Beside him stood the Captain of the Royal Guard, his face equally stern and his gaze fixed on the assembled mages as he awaited their orders. I quickly positioned himself in the middle of the two-star mages, my body melding into the crowd of assembled mages as I sought to escape notice. My heart pounded in my chest as I tried to make myself invisible, my eyes darting back and forth as I searched for any sign that I had been spotted "Hello, mages," Prince Juan began, his voice smooth and authoritative. "There is no time to waste. The enemy is upon us and we must act swiftly". sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 135 - 135: First sight of Nahama Prince Juan''s words carried a sense of command, his voice steady and measured as he continued to address the assembled mages. "There will be no grouping today," he declared, his tone resolute as he continued. "The attack we face is smaller in scale than the last one, but no less dangerous." The mages shifted as they absorbed this information, their expressions grim as they listened to the Prince''s words. "We will all ride to Nahama at once," he declared, his gaze sweeping across the assembled mages, his voice firm and authoritative as he continued. "And there, we will engage the beasts in battle." As the Prince''s words faded into the air, a murmur of agreement rippled through the crowd of mages, their bodies shifting in unison as they prepared to heed the call to arms. Prince Juan, his face grim and his posture straight, nodded in satisfaction as he surveyed the assembled mages, his gaze fixed on each of our faces in turn as he sought to gauge our readiness. "Alright then, let''s go." With the Prince and the Captain of the Guard leading the way, the procession of mages began to move towards the gates of the palace, our steps quick and purposeful as we readied ourselves for the journey ahead. Behind the Prince and the Captain, the masters formed a line of skilled and powerful mages, their presence a reassurance to the assembled mages as we prepared to ride into battle. The rest of us were behind them. As the masters walked on, the eyes of Master Jared, sharp and piercing, seemed to find their way to me in the crowd of mages, his gaze piercing mine like a dagger as he took in the sight of me among the assembled two-star mages. My breath caught in my throat, my heart pounded against my chest as I met Master Jared''s gaze, my mind raced as I braced myself for the inevitable confrontation. My eyes searched the master''s face for any sign of recognition or rebuke. As Master Jared''s gaze lingered on me for a moment longer, the silence stretching like a taut string between us, it seemed for a moment that the master would speak, his lips parting as if to form words. But then, with a shake of his head and a deep sigh, Master Jared continued on his way, his body moving in step with the other masters as he made his way towards the gates of the palace. As he moved away from me, the tension that had been building in my body seemed to release all at once, a sigh of relief escaping my lips as I watched the master depart. My shoulders slumped as the adrenaline of the moment began to fade. As my thoughts swirled in a flurry of uncertainty, the sound of a familiar voice suddenly cut through the noise of the crowd. A hand tapped on my shoulder as a familiar face appeared at my side. "What are you doing here, man?" the voice asked, its tone a mixture of amusement and concern as it reached my ears. I whipped around to face the person who had tapped me on the shoulder and my gaze fell upon the friendly face of Aaron. He was standing with Zoe who looked at me with an expression that was both curious and something else I couldn''t quite place. "To protect the Prince". I replied in a bored tone. "Why else?" Zoe''s gaze shifted around us, taking in the crowd of mages as she responded "And where is the prince?" As I took stock of my surroundings, I suddenly realized that Damon, who I was supposed to be protecting, was nowhere to be seen. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I shrugged. "He is somewhere here". Aaron chuckled at my words, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "Let''s go," he said, patting me on the shoulder. While Aaron remained undeterred by my presence with them, Zoe, on the other hand, seemed less convinced. As we walked side by side, I caught a glimpse of her face, her expression taut with disapproval. "You should have stayed at the academy," she said quietly, her words carrying a note of reprimand. "You don''t have the experience to fight alongside the two-star mages." I bristled at her words, my hackles rising as I responded, "I have more than enough," I snapped, my eyes flashing with defiance as I met her gaze. Zoe seemed to consider my words for a moment, her lips pressed into a thin line as she thought about how to respond. In the end, she seemed to think better of it, clamping her mouth shut as she fell into silence. The rest of the walk to the gates of the palace passed in uneasy silence, the sound of our footsteps and the whispered conversations of the other mages surrounding us as we continued on our way. As we approached the gates, the massive stone pillars looming before us like sentinels guarding the palace beyond, I scanned the crowd for any sign of Damon so I could find him and stick close to him. But it seemed as though he had vanished into thin air, his familiar form nowhere to be found among the throng of mages. Making a quick decision, I decided to stick with Aaron and Zoe for the time being, my eyes constantly scanning the crowd for any sign of Damon. The town of Nahama was a quiet place, a small community that was home to no more than 500 people. As we entered the town of Nahama, a palpable sense of abandonment and decay hung in the air. The streets were devoid of life, a ghost town of scattered goods and debris that told a story of hasty escape and terror. The ground was littered with the detritus of everyday life, items once cherished now strewn carelessly across the cobblestones: foodstuffs gone rotten, clothing torn and tattered, jewelry and artifacts scattered like discarded toys. Indeed, it seemed as though the townsfolk had discovered the impending attack and had rushed to find shelter, barricading themselves in their homes in a desperate attempt to escape the onslaught of the beasts. Despite their efforts, the townsfolk''s attempts to barricade themselves within the safety of their homes proved futile. The beasts, with their single-minded determination to wreak havoc and destruction, quickly realized the shift in strategy required to carry out their mission. In a frenzy of rage and savagery, the beasts turned their attention to the homes of Nahama, their powerful bodies crashing through walls and doors, their claws tearing through the weak barriers that separated them from their prey. Chapter 136 - 136: Coordinated beasts It was a coordinated attack. With a terrifying mix of brute strength and animal cunning, the huge beasts set upon the town, their massive paws pounding against the walls and roofs of the houses, their powerful bodies shaking the very foundations of the buildings as they sought to penetrate the defenses of the terrified townsfolk. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With every blow and every impact, the beasts created breaches in the walls and openings in the roofs, exposing the people inside to the fury of their relentless assault. As the larger beasts focused on breaking into the structures, the smaller beasts displayed a different kind of cunning and agility. As the larger beasts created breaches in the structures, the smaller beasts took advantage of the destruction, slipping into the gaps and crevices like tiny terrors, their eyes gleaming with a predatory hunger as they searched for victims to torment. The smallest of the beasts, their bodies no larger than a house cat, were particularly adept at infiltrating the homes, crawling through the smallest of holes and gaps to seek out the inhabitants inside. Once inside, the tiny beasts would spring into action, their sharp claws and teeth causing devastating damage as they attacked with a vicious intensity that belied their diminutive size. As if their savage strength and sharp claws were not enough, some of the smaller beasts possessed elemental magic, their abilities making them even more deadly in their assault on the townsfolk. The beasts with air magic were particularly devious in their attacks, their control over the element of air allowing them to slice through the air with razor-sharp precision. The air mages among them used their powers to create blades of wind, their magic slicing through the thatch and wooden roofs of the houses as if they were made of paper, exposing the inhabitants to the merciless onslaught of the beasts. The windows of the houses, once a source of light and air, became a deadly vulnerability as the air beasts smashed them in, their magic hurling debris and shards of glass into the homes with devastating force. As the beasts with air magic tore through the roofs and windows of the homes, the fire mages among them stepped forward, unleashing torrents of flame that danced across the buildings like a wave of destruction. With each blast of fire, the heat inside the homes grew more and more intense, the family members inside forced to choose between suffocating in the smoke and heat or fleeing into the waiting claws and teeth of the beasts outside. Whether the families chose to remain inside their burning homes or make a desperate attempt to escape, the outcome would be the same and the beasts'' mission would be complete. Even as the air and fire beasts wreaked havoc from above and around, the earth mages among the beasts were hard at work, using their magic to shape the very ground beneath the homes of Nahama into deadly weapons. With a few well-placed motions of their claws, the earth mages summoned forth golems, massive constructs made of earth and stone that rose up from the ground like monolithic giants. With a deafening roar, the golems charged at the houses, their bodies slamming into the structures with unstoppable force, their impact shaking the foundations of the homes and causing the walls to weaken. In a chilling display of coordinated brutality, the earth mages and the larger beasts worked in tandem, their powers amplifying each other to devastating effect. As the larger beasts charged at the houses, their bodies battering the structures like living battering rams, the earth mages used their magic to loosen the ground beneath the foundations, causing the buildings to tilt and sway dangerously as the ground shifted and churned. In a chilling display of strategic savagery, the water mages among the beasts held back their magic, refraining from using their powers to douse the flames that raged through the town. While water is typically seen as a quenching force, in the hands of these elemental mages, it was a deadly tool that could be withheld to inflict maximum suffering on the townsfolk. As the water mages watched the fires rage, the heat and smoke intensifying with every passing moment, they waited patiently for the right moment to unleash their magic, their eyes glittering with cruel anticipation. With a flick of their claws, the water mages unleashed their magic, unleashing a torrent of water that coated the wooden structures of the homes, saturating the wooden beams and planks with moisture. The water, heavy with moisture and imbued with elemental power, began to seep into the wood, weakening the structures and making them more susceptible to the destructive forces of the other beasts. As I marched forward with the other mages, my eyes could not help but be drawn to the horrific spectacle unfolding around me. The beasts worked together with a terrible efficiency, their magic and strength combining to devastating effect. The earth mages laid the foundations for destruction, the fire mages unleashed their fiery fury, the air mages sliced through the defenses of the homes, and the water mages weakened the structures, each element of the attack working in perfect concert to create a symphony of devastation. As the horror of the scene before me settled into my bones, I knew that I had to be ready to defend myself and those around me. Instinctively, I reached for my fans, the delicate weapons slipping into my hands with ease. With a sharp flick of my wrists, the fans snapped open, the blades catching the light as I drew upon the mana within me, coating the blades in a shimmering sheen of magic. The power of the mana thrummed through me, a sense of determination and focus settling over me like a second skin. As I prepared for the impending battle, a surge of excitement coursed through me, a heady mix of adrenaline and anticipation that sent a tingling sensation dancing across my skin. The more I focused on the mana that flowed through my body, the more the tingling grew, transforming into a subtle itch that seemed to crawl along my limbs and spine. I clenched my teeth, suppressing a shiver of excitement as the itch turned into a burning heat, a primal urge to let loose the power of the mana that coursed through my veins. With a clarion call that rang out across the battlefield, Prince Juan charged into the fray, his sword held high as he cried out to the mages around him. "Fight for your kingdom, mages!" his voice thundered, his words filled with both fury and determination as he led the charge against the beasts. Chapter 137 - 137: The giant scorpion Like a tide of water, the mages around me surged forward, a thunderous roar erupting from their throats as they charged at the beasts. A storm of magic erupted around us, a dazzling array of colors and elements clashing against the brutal power of the beasts. The battle had began. The mages and beasts clashed in a ferocious struggle, the sounds of battle filling the air like a raging tempest. Metal rang against stone, fire raged against ice, and the blood of both mages and beasts mingled on the ground as the two sides fought for dominance. In the chaos of the battle, I saw flashes of my fellow mages as they unleashed their magic, their faces contorted with effort and determination. I saw the beasts as they leapt and charged, their savage fury echoing in every movement. The sound of a high-pitched, piercing screech cut through the din of battle, sending a tingle down my spine. Spinning on my heel, I came face to face with a creature straight out of nightmares - a giant scorpion. The Scorpion''s head was small in proportion to the rest of its body, it was oval-shaped and surrounded by many bony protrusions. It had two large eyes that were located on either side of the head. Each eye was composed of hundreds of tiny facets that allowed the scorpion to see in multiple directions at once. Joined to the head were two long antennae that whipped about wildly, as if trying to get signal from every area. I instantly knew this was a beast that was very aware of its surroundings and I needed to be very fast and precise if I wanted to kill it. The scorpion opened its mouth to screech again and I could see its jaws with sharp teeth that looked like it could crush human bone. The body of a scorpion was long and segmented, with a series of jointed segments that allowed the scorpion to move in a fluid, almost serpentine way. The body was covered in a hard, chitinous exoskeleton that no doubt protected it from its opponents'' attacks. Each leg was segmented and jointed, allowing the scorpion great flexibility and agility in movement. And at the end of each leg, the scorpion had small, sharp claws that glinted in the sunlight. Located at the end of the scorpion''s long, segmented tail, was its stinger a thick, sharp appendage that resembled a curved needle. Overall, the scorpion had a terrifying appearance that was sure to inspire fear and dread in any body. As I stood there, facing off against the scorpion, I felt a sudden surge of adrenaline course through me, my body instinctually preparing for the battle to come. The scorpion let out another screech, the sound piercing the air as it drew its tail back, its stinger glinting with a deadly purpose. I knew that if the scorpion managed to sting me, I would be lost, the poison in its tail powerful enough to fell even the mightiest of mages. In that instant, I knew what I had to do. With the scorpion''s stinger drawing closer, I knew that I had to act quickly. Summoning my magic, I focused my will on my fans, the blades beginning to glow with a fierce, golden light. "You won''t take me so easily, beast!" I cried out, channeling my mana into the fans as I readied myself for the coming attack. The scorpion lashed out with its stinger, the movement swift and deadly as the poisoned tip hurtled towards me with lightning speed. The scorpion''s stinger hurtled towards me with lightning speed, its venomous tip gleaming in the dim light. But I was ready, my fans held high and ready to deflect the blow. With a quick flick of my wrists, I parried the stinger aside, the force of the blow reverberating through my body. The scorpion let out a hiss of frustration as it prepared to strike again, its tail coiling like a serpent ready to strike. I knew that I had to act quickly if I was to survive this encounter. As the scorpion prepared to strike again, I called upon my elemental magic, summoning a two dimensional windslam to aid me. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a flick of my fans, I unleashed a torrent of air that blasted the scorpion off its feet, sending it tumbling backwards. Screeechh~ The scorpion screeched in fury as it righted itself, its eyes flashing with anger as it prepared for another attack. As the scorpion regained its footing, I knew that I had to press my advantage and strike quickly. With another flick of my fans, I unleashed a second blast of air, a vortex this time, and it was aimed at the scorpion''s vulnerable underside. The gust of wind caught the scorpion off guard, lifting it up and flipping it onto its back, exposing the soft, vulnerable flesh of its underbelly. I knew that this was my chance, and I surged forward, my fans held high as I prepared to deliver the finishing blow. With the scorpion on its back, I thrust my fans downwards, their razor-sharp blades slicing through the creature''s soft underbelly. The scorpion let out a screech of agony as it thrashed and twisted, its body twitching as the last of its life ebbed away. And with a final shudder, the scorpion fell still, its eyes fluttering close as it slipped into death. I stood over the fallen beast, my fans still clutched tightly in my hands as I took in the full magnitude of my victory. [1 kill, +10 mana points] As the thrill of victory raced through my veins, I felt my magical energy surge, my mana pool increased by the felling of the scorpion As I wiped the sweat from my brow, the air around me still heavy with the heat and smoke of battle, the piercing sound of another beastly screech cut through the din, making the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. Instinctively, I turned to my right, my eyes searching for the source of the sound. Chapter 138 - 138: Air wall As I peered into the distance, my eyes narrowed in concentration, I spotted the source of the sound: a giant crab, its body covered in chitinous armor, its claws snapping with murderous intent as it scuttled towards me. The giant crab was a fearsome sight to behold. Its hard exoskeleton glinted in the dim light, the grayish-green color of its chitin almost blending in with the rubble of the damaged houses. Its body was roughly twice the size of a human, and its legs, equipped with powerful claws, propelled the creature forward with a speed and agility that belied its massive size. Atttached to the sides of its body were two large pincers that snapped viciously at me. And at the front of its body, was a large, boxy carapace that served as its head. You have a new side mission] [Side mission: Survive the giant crab] [Reward: New skill, air-wall] I looked at the screen and smiled, I didn''t need any motivation to kill the crab in the first place, the mere prospect of increasing my mana points was enough. Screeechh~ As the giant crab lunged towards me, I called upon my air magic, but this time, I decided to try a different tactic. With a quick flick of my wrists, I sent a vortex swirling around the creature, trapping it in a swirling tornado of wind and debris. The crab struggled to free itself from the confines of the vortex, its pincers flailing helplessly as it was lifted off the ground and spun around. With the giant crab trapped in the swirling vortex of wind, I knew that I had to act quickly to finish the fight. I channeled my mana into my fans, and with a swift, precise motion, I sent a two dimensional windslam directly into the creature''s exposed underside. The crab screeched in pain, its body lifted and tossed by the force of the blast, its pincers flailing uselessly as it was thrown back against the ground. As the crab lay prone and vulnerable, I seized my opportunity to end the fight. With a final surge of air magic, I sent another two dimensional windslam hurtling towards the creature, its force powerful enough to send it careening across the battlefield, scattering debris in its wake. The giant crab stopped struggling and laid still. [1 kill, +10 mana points] [Side mission completed] [New skill unlocked: Air-wall] I checked the skill out. [Air-wall, when activated, the mage will be able to form a solid barrier of air between it and any object of choice] I remembered how powerful Zoe''s air wall had been and how she kept the serpents away from us. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a skill that I knew I would appreciate in the coming days. As I stood there, basking in the aftermath of my victory over the giant crab, I heard a low, rumbling growl that seemed to shake the very ground beneath my feet. Turning towards the source of the sound, I saw a hulking figure emerge from the smoke and chaos of the battlefield. It was a two-horned rhinoceros, its massive body encased in rock-like skin and its razor-sharp horns gleaming. With a roar, the two-horned rhinoceros charged towards me, its massive body propelled forward by its powerful legs. I reacted instinctively, channeling my mana into my fans and sending a two dimensional windslam hurtling towards the creature. But the rhino was undaunted, its thick skin absorbing the impact of the blades like they were nothing more than a slight annoyance. I knew that I would need to be more creative if I was to defeat this formidable foe. As the rhinoceros continued its relentless charge, I could feel the ground trembling beneath my feet, the earth itself seeming to tremble with the beast''s elemental power. I watched in horror as the rhino''s skin began to shift and transform, rocks and stones fusing together to form an impenetrable armor that covered its body from head to toe. With a deafening roar, the rhino unleashed its elemental magic, shards of rock and earth hurtling towards me with deadly accuracy. I reacted quickly, dodging the flying debris as best I could, but I knew that I couldn''t keep this up for long. I needed to find a way to exploit the rhino''s weakness. As I circled the creature, staying just out of reach of its horns and tusks, I noticed a small crack in the armor that covered its neck. It was a tiny opening, but it might just be enough. The rhino however didn''t give me time to launch my attack, it immediately hurled more debris at me. This time it was a much larger volume. As the flying debris came hurtling towards me, I didn''t waste time trying to dodge them. Instead, I channeled my air magic into my fans and called forth an air wall, creating an impenetrable shield between me and the rhino''s elemental onslaught. The air swirled and twisted around me, forming a protective barrier that shielded me from the worst of the attack, though I could still feel the earth trembling beneath my feet as the rhino continued its relentless assault. Despite the protection of my wind wall, I knew that I couldn''t stay on the defensive for long. With a burst of wind magic, I shattered the wall of air that had been protecting me, unleashing a ferocious blast of air that sent debris flying in all directions. The rhino, taken by surprise, stumbled back, giving me the opening I needed. Moving with lightning speed, I dashed forward, dodging the creature''s horns and tusks as I made a mad dash towards the exposed spot on its neck. With a single, precise strike, I plunged my mana-charged fans into the vulnerable spot, sinking the blades deep into the rhino''s flesh. The rhino let out a thunderous bellow, its body bucking and thrashing as it tried to dislodge my weapons. But I held fast, digging my feet into the ground and bracing myself against the creature''s violent spasms. As the rhino''s elemental power began to fade and the rock armor began to fall off, I twisted the blades of my fans, driving them deeper into the creature''s flesh until I felt the last of its life drain away. With a final shudder, the rhino collapsed, its massive body crashing to the ground with a deafening thud. [1 kill, + 10 mana points] Chapter 139 - 139: Hippo and the beast titan As the rhino''s body slumped to the ground, the battlefield fell silent, the clamor of battle giving way to a deathly stillness. But I knew that the fight was far from over. As I scanned the battlefield for my next opponent, I saw a massive red-bellied hippopotamus charging towards me, its wide mouth agape and its tusks gleaming with elemental power. I steadied myself, my heart racing as I readied my defenses against this fearsome new foe. The screen came on. [New side mission: pluck the red bellied hippo''s eye] [Reward: Propelling] The red-bellied hippopotamus was a formidable sight to behold, its massive body rippling with muscle. Its skin was thick and gray, with patches of dark red fur covering its belly and flanks. The creature''s head was large and round, with small, beady eyes that were almost lost amidst the folds of its wrinkled skin. A pair of long, curved tusks protruded from either side of its mouth, giving it a formidable appearance. As the hippopotamus barreled towards me, I braced myself for the imminent onslaught. Its thick, gray skin was protected by powerful earth magic, making it almost impervious to physical attacks. I lunged to the side, evading the creature''s tusks and horns with a nimble dodge, but its power was relentless. A shower of rocks and earth rained down upon me, tearing into my flesh and sending me sprawling to the ground. As I lay sprawled on the ground, my breath coming in ragged gasps, the hippo closed in for the kill. Its massive body reared up on its hind legs, ready to bring its full weight crashing down upon me. I rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding the creature''s deadly hooves as they slammed into the earth, sending up a cloud of dust and debris. Struggling to my feet, I summoned the last of my strength, channeling all of my remaining mana into a single, concentrated point on the fan. As the hippopotamus brought its massive bulk crashing down towards me, I unleashed my final blast of air magic, shooting out a vortex at it. The air around me swirled and twisted, the winds whipping into a frenzy as they hurtled towards the hippo, forming a deadly vortex that encircled the creature''s body. The hippo bellowed in rage as the vortex tightened, pulling at its limbs and tearing at its flesh. Its elemental power struggled against the wind, but to no avail As the hippopotamus struggled against the vortex, its elemental power reached a fever pitch. With a mighty roar, the creature unleashed a final, desperate surge of magic, shattering the vortex and sending the winds scattering in every direction. The hippo rose to its feet, its skin covered in blood and lacerations, but its eyes gleamed with a fierce determination as it reared up for another charge. I knew that I had to finish this quickly if I was to survive. With the hippo bearing down on me, I channeled my mana into my fans, summoning an airwall, a barrier of wind magic that stood before my body as a protective shield. The creature struck with devastating force, slamming its heavy bulk into my shield and sending me sprawling backwards. But the winds held, the force of the impact dissipating against the elemental barrier. With the hippo momentarily thrown off balance, I gathered my strength and leapt forward, aiming for the creature''s exposed flank. As I lunged towards the hippopotamus, I summoned my air magic, channeling it into a powerful one directional windslam that blasted towards the creature with lethal force. The hippo, caught off guard by the sudden attack, staggered backwards, its elemental power struggling to hold against the onslaught of magic. With a final, agonized bellow, the hippopotamus collapsed to the ground, its body shuddering as the last of its life drained away. I rushed to it and stuck my fan into its right eye and plucked it out with a sickening squelch. I staggered back, the last remnants of my elemental power dissipating into the air as I caught my breath. My body was battered and bruised, my energy almost spent, but I had prevailed against one of the most formidable foes I had ever faced. [1 kill, +10 mana points] [Side mission complete] S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [New skill: Propelling, this skill allows the user to launch himself from a spot with extra lift] As the dust settled and the smoke cleared, I surveyed the battlefield, steeling myself for the next challenge that awaited me. As the adrenaline faded and the reality of my situation set in, I felt a cold, creeping dread begin to wash over me. The silence of the battlefield was broken only by the sound of my ragged breathing, but I sensed that something was wrong. The hairs on the back of my neck stood on end, and my heart raced with an instinctive fear. I scanned the horizon, searching for the source of my unease. But the smoke and rubble obscured my vision, and I could see nothing but shadows and ruins. As my gaze swept across the ruins of the battlefield, a movement caught my eye. A massive, shadowy form loomed in the distance, towering over the rubble and debris. My heart skipped a beat as I realized that it was another beast titan, even larger and more fearsome than the ones I had faced before. The beast titan was not charging at me, but rather, it was staring directly at me with an unsettling intensity. Its eyes were fixed on mine, its gaze unwavering and full of murderous intent. As I watched, the beast titan tightened its grip on the unconscious mage it was holding, lifting him up in the air as if he weighed nothing at all. With a sickening twist of its wrist, the titan plunged its sword into the mage''s belly, the blade piercing deep into his flesh and eliciting a muffled scream of pain. The titan''s eyes never left mine, and I felt my stomach turn as it twisted the blade deeper, savoring the mage''s agony with a cruel satisfaction. Chapter 140 - 140: Fighting the titan As the titan continued to stare at me, its gaze unwavering and cold, I broke into a full sprint, my feet pounding against the rubble as I raced towards it. As I sprinted towards the titan, a fierce determination consumed me. My eyes narrowed into deadly slits, my teeth clenched in a grimace of rage as I focused all of my energy into a single, burning desire: to kill the beast and increase your mana points. Despite my determination, a small part of me feared that another mage would get to the titan before I did. The battlefield was a chaotic maelstrom, and I could not afford to let my guard down for even a moment. I knew that if another mage was to strike the killing blow, I would never be able to forgive myself or him. I had come this far, and I would not let anyone else claim the spoils of victory. With every stride, my thirst for power grew, a fierce determination driving me onwards as I closed the distance between myself and the titan. At last, I stood face-to-face with the beast titan, our eyes locked in a deadly battle of wills. The air was thick with tension, the faint sounds of distant battle the only noise to break the silence. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The titan was massive, towering over me by a foot, its muscles rippling. But I was not intimidated. I had faced danger before, and I would not back down now. Slowly, I reached behind my back and drew my fans, the blades shimmering with elemental magic as I prepared to strike. The titan''s voice was a chilling, hollow echo that seemed to reverberate through the air. Its lips did not move, but the words it spoke were clear and unmistakable. "Titan slayer, so you''ve come again." The titan''s voice echoed in my head , its words carrying a weighty menace that seemed to hang in the air. "I was watching as you killed them, my comrades. I wanted to come stop you but I was prohibited. Now, I will have my revenge." I met the titan''s gaze with a steely determination, my eyes flashing with defiance. "Shut up and fight, beast," I snarled, the words a challenge and a promise. "Your days are numbered, and I will be the one to end them." The titan growled and rushed at me. As I faced off against the titan, my every movement was swift and precise. My fans sliced through the air, dancing around the titan''s heavy, powerful blows with an agility born of desperation. The creature''s fiery sword swung at me with deadly force, the heat searing my skin as I dodged and weaved, searching for an opening to strike. I could feel my body growing weak, the energy within me draining with every passing moment. But I refused to give up, refusing to let the titan claim victory over me. I''m desperation, and with a burst of elemental power, I activated propelling and it was like there was a gust of wind that sent me spiraling through the air, evading the titan''s sword strike by the barest of margins. My eyes widened as I saw the preciseness of the propelling, any more delay and the sword would have driven into me. I landed in a crouch, my feet digging into the earth as I prepared to retaliate. My eyes flicked to the titan''s fiery blade, the heat of the weapon searing my skin even from a distance. I knew that I needed to disarm the titan if I was to have any hope of winning this battle. With every ounce of strength I could muster, I launched myself towards the titan, my fans slicing through the air with a deadly precision. The creature swung its sword with a thunderous roar, the heat of the weapon scorching the ground beneath my feet. I twisted to the side, narrowly avoiding the strike as I swung my fans towards the titan''s wrist, aiming to sever the connection between the creature and its weapon. The blades sliced through the air, a gust of wind trailing in their wake as they struck the titan''s arm with a piercing blow. The titan let out a bellowing roar, the searing heat of its sword flickering for a moment as it staggered back, a look of shock and fury in its eyes. I pressed my advantage, using the momentum of my attack to spin on my heels, the blades of my fans whistling through the air as I sent a slash of air at the creature''s arm once more. The titan''s sword fell from its grasp, the blade clattering to the ground as the creature let out a deafening howl of pain and rage. I wasted no time, darting towards the fallen sword and scooping it up with practiced ease. The blade was still warm to the touch, the remnants of its fire sizzling along the edges of the weapon. The titan, realizing its loss, charged towards me with a murderous intent, its massive fists raised as it sought to crush me beneath its weight. With a burst of speed, I leaped to the side, avoiding the titan''s blow as I swung the sword in a sweeping arc towards its arm. The sword cut through the titan''s armor with a slice, the creature''s roar of pain echoing across the battlefield. I pressed the attack, driving the creature back with a series of quick, precise strikes. I activated invulnerability and felt a halo of mana coat my body, forming an impenetrable barrier against the titan''s deadly blows as I continued to hack and slash at it. The titan bellowed in rage, its fists pounding against my defensive shield as I channeled the my mana into the blade of the sword. The flames along the edge of the weapon died and were replaced with a coat of air as I drove the sword deep into the titan''s shoulder. The creature howled in agony, the sound of its pain reverberating across the battlefield as I twisted the blade deeper, the mana scorching its flesh. With a final, mighty shove, I wrenched the blade free from the titan''s body, the creature''s roar of pain turning into a gurgling whimper as it collapsed to its knees. I stared down at the titan, its elemental power fading as its body slumped forward, the last of its life slipping away. [1 beast titan kill, +70 mp] I had won, but the cost had been great. My body was battered and bruised. Chapter 141 - 141: You scoundrel I dropped the fiery sword to the ground, the weapon clattering against the rubble with a resounding clang. My breath came in ragged gasps and as I surveyed the battlefield, I saw that the tide of the battle had turned in the mages'' favor. Many of the beast monsters lay dead or dying, their bodies strewn across the rubble. The few that remained were being hunted down and slaughtered by the mages, their elemental magic a fierce and unstoppable force. The mages themselves had suffered losses, but their numbers were still strong. Their ranks were battered and bruised, but they had held the line and prevailed against the onslaught of beasts. I spotted Prince Juan and Damon fighting side by side, their blades flashing with elemental magic as they carved a path through the beast monsters. Juan''s face was set with determination, his sword a blur of motion as he cut down enemy after enemy with lethal efficiency. Damon, too, fought with a fierce intensity, his magic crackling around him as he unleashed a barrage of elemental attacks. The two of them were a force to be reckoned with, a formidable pair that even the most powerful monsters would hesitate to challenge. I waded back into the fray, my fans a whirling dervish of deadly motion as I struck down the remaining beast monsters. The battle was fierce and brutal, but I was a force of nature, my body moving with a speed and grace that was almost otherworldly. My elemental magic was a raging storm of wind, a tempestuous force that the beasts could not withstand. At last, the final beast was slain, its body crumpling to the ground in a pool of blood and gore. Opening my profile, I saw that my battle stats had been updated. [Here''s your profile] Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Name: Levi] [Level: 4] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 56] [Intelligence: 40] [Stamina: 43] [Speed: 50] [Mana: 680/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 0] I wasn''t quite there yet, but I was closer than ever to becoming a two star mage. **** Later that evening, Luna was walking in the palace hallway, her steps measured and steady as she carried a basket of fresh linens. Her gaze was focused on the task at hand, her expression serene and composed. I stopped and watched her pass, her graceful figure seeming to glide down the hallway like a gentle breeze. As Luna passed, her lips curved in a gentle smile, her hair swaying behind her like a river of silk. My eyes traced the curves of her hips, my gaze lingering on the bounce of her bosom as she walked. I felt a stirring of desire within me, my blood quickening as I made the decision to approach her. It was a game I was more than willing to play, and I knew that the prize would be well worth the effort. "Hey, pretty," I called out as Luna passed by, my voice carrying across the distance between us. At the sound of my voice, Luna froze, her body stiffening as if struck by a bolt of lightning. Slowly, she turned to face me, her movements mechanical and robotic, as if her mind were struggling to process the information. "Levi," she said, her voice flat and emotionless, "what do you want with me?" I cocked my head, a playful smirk on my face as I responded, "Now, now, Luna. That''s no way to greet an old friend." Luna''s eyes narrowed into slits of rage as she glared at me, her expression hardened by a mixture of anger and contempt. "Old friend?" she spat, her voice dripping with venom, "You''re no friend of mine, Levi. You think I''d forget how you made a fool of me, planning a meeting and not showing up?" I chuckled, leaning against the wall in a casual manner as I responded, "Oh, come on, Luna. You can''t stay mad at me forever." Luna''s hands clenched into fists, her anger growing by the second as she continued, "Do you have any idea how stupid you made me look? Knocking on that door for hours, like a fool, waiting for you to show up". "Luna, come on," I said, my voice laced with a hint of exasperation as I rolled my eyes. "Look, I''m sorry if you feel like I made you look like a fool, but it''s not like anyone was there to see you." She turned back to face me, her face a mask of stony anger as she retorted, "You''re not sorry. You''re never sorry. You''re a selfish, arrogant bastard who only cares about himself." A mask of indignation settled over my features, my eyes flashing with feigned anger as I shot back at Luna, "How dare you say I only care about myself? That''s not true at all. I care about many things, Luna. I care about you, I care about my training. That''s why I was too exhausted that night to make it to our meeting." At the sound of my words, Luna''s expression softened, her shoulders relaxing ever so slightly as she listened. "I really am sorry," I continued, my voice, mock sincere as I met her gaze. She held my gaze for a long moment, searching my eyes for any sign of duplicity before she finally spoke. Okay. The corners of my mouth curved into a smirk, the fire in my eyes igniting as I replied, "How about I make it up to you tonight?" Luna rolled her eyes at my words, her lips pursing into a thin line as she replied, "You''re going to stand me up again, aren''t you?" "No, Luna," I insisted, my voice soft and persuasive, "I promise I won''t". She hesitated, her expression uncertain as she regarded me for a long moment before finally relenting. "Fine. I''ll come tonight." Luna turned to leave, but I stopped her with a gentle hand on her shoulder. "Luna," I said, my voice low and earnest, "can I get a hug before you go? Just a quick one, to say sorry." She sighed, but allowed me to embrace her. As I wrapped my arms around her, I couldn''t resist the temptation to give her buttcheeks a playful squeeze. Luna gasped and pushed me away, her face flushing with anger as she exclaimed, "You scoundrel! That''s not what I meant by a hug!" Chapter 142 - 142: Kissing Luna(18+) "Couldn''t resist," I said with a playful shrug, my mischievous smirk still etched across my face. "I mean, it''s not every day you get to cop a feel of an ass like that." My eyes lingered on Luna''s curvaceous backside for a moment before I winked at her. Luna let out a deep sigh, her shoulders sagging as she shook her head in exasperation. "Whatever," she muttered under her breath, her heels clicking against the floor as she turned and walked away, the swish of her skirt and the click of her heels echoing down the hall as she disappeared from sight. My eyes were glued to Luna''s retreating form, her hips swaying in a hypnotic rhythm as she walked away. The curve of her buttcheeks was a work of art, each sway causing her skirt to shift just enough to tease a glimpse of the toned flesh beneath. I couldn''t help but let out a low, appreciative whistle, the sound echoing down the hall long after she had disappeared around the corner. As the night wore on and the moon hung high in the velvet sky, I found myself sprawled across my bed, my body heavy with the weight of the day''s exertions. Just as I was beginning to drift off into slumber, a sharp knock at the door jolted me back to alertness. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sitting up, I threw on a robe and padded across the room, pausing to peer through the peephole before swinging the door open. Standing in the hall, with a look of desire in her eyes, was Luna. As the door swung open, revealing Luna standing in the hallway, my gaze locked on to her immediately, the desire I felt for her obvious on my face. "Look who finally showed up," I drawled, resting my arm against the doorframe. "I was beginning to think you''d chickened out." Luna''s eyes flashed with a mix of indignation and desire as she stepped into my room, closing the door behind her. "Don''t flatter yourself, Levi," she said, her voice low and husky. "I just wanted to make you sweat a little." The tension between us was palpable, each breath sending a ripple of energy through the air that was almost tangible. I stood my ground, the cocky grin on my face never wavering as I locked eyes with Luna. "And now you''re here," I replied, my voice dripping with a confidence that bordered on arrogance. "So, what''s it going to be? Are we going to dance around each other like we''ve been doing for the past week, or are we finally going to give in to what we both want?" The air crackled with tension as Luna and I continued to circle each other like predators, each waiting for the perfect moment to pounce. Luna sat on the edge of the bed, her posture cool and collected as she watched me intently. "Don''t get any ideas, Levi," she said, her voice cold and commanding. "I''m not here to play games with you, or to be seduced by your charms. I came here to prove to myself that you''re not the arrogant prick I think you are." My laughter boomed through the room, the sound reverberating off the walls with the force of a thunderclap. I threw my head back, savoring the moment as Luna watched me with a hint of unease in her eyes. In one swift movement, I grabbed her arm and pulled her to her feet, her body stiffening in protest as I brought her up to face me. Keeping a tight grip on Luna''s arm, I lifted my free hand to her chin, gently yet firmly tilting her face upwards so that she was forced to look at me. Her eyes met mine, a flash of defiance in their depths, but I could see the beginnings of a surrender in the way her breath hitched in her throat. With our faces mere inches apart, I could feel the warmth of Luna''s breath against my skin, the hitch in her chest betraying the turmoil raging within her. "Really," I drawled, letting the word hang in the air between us like a promise. "If you didn''t come here for that, then why are you here?" Luna''s eyes were wide with a mixture of anger, desire, and fear. The rise and fall of her chest was almost hypnotic, the swell of her breasts tantalizingly close to my own chest. I could see the confusion and longing in her eyes, the struggle within her to deny what her body was screaming for. Her lips parted as if she were about to speak, but no words came out, only a soft, ragged breath that seemed to echo through the room My patience was at an end. I was no longer willing to play games with Luna, no longer willing to let her dance around her desires. With cultivated boldness, I leaned forward and claimed her lips with my own. [kiss, +20 lp] The kiss was hot and passionate, my lips demanding her surrender as I tasted the sweet nectar of her mouth. She struggled against me at first, her body stiff and resistant, but the heat of my kiss soon melted away her defenses, her lips parting in submission as she surrendered to my embrace. The kiss deepened, our lips locked in a heated embrace as I savored the taste of Luna''s mouth. The passion between us was palpable, the heat of our bodies threatening to consume us both. My hands slid down her sides, my fingers tracing the curves of her body as I explored her inch by inch, inch by glorious inch. The feel of her skin beneath my fingertips was like a drug, intoxicating and addictive as I slowly worked my way towards the hem of her skirt. I pulled back slightly, my eyes locking with Luna''s as I let my fingers linger on the exposed skin of her thighs. The skin of Luna''s thighs was soft and smooth beneath my fingers, the heat of her body rising with every stroke of my hand. I could feel the shudder that ran through her body as my fingers trailed higher, my touch teasing and tantalizing as I sought to push her to the edge of desire. Chapter 143 - 143: Filling her up(18+) I pressed my body against hers, the hardness of my cock pressed against her through the thin barrier of our clothing. Her breath came out in ragged gasps as I leaned in to whisper in her ear, the words coming out in a low, seductive growl. My breath was hot against Luna''s ear, my words whispered with a predatory edge that sent shivers down her spine. "You''re so wet for me," I purred, my fingers trailing up the inside of her thigh as I teased the swollen nub of her clitoris through her panties. "You can''t deny how much you want me, how much you ache for my touch." Luna let out a low moan of pleasure, her body writhing against mine as I slowly increased the pressure of my fingers on her most sensitive spots. My fingers continued their exploration, my mouth finding its way to Luna''s neck, my teeth grazing her skin as I nibbled and sucked on the tender flesh. She moaned louder, her hands reaching up to tangle in my hair as she pulled me closer, her body begging for more. I let my hand drift higher, slipping beneath the waistband of her panties to feel the wet heat of her folds. Her hips bucked against my fingers, her breath coming out in ragged gasps as I teased and tantalized her sensitive bud, my thumb swirling around it in slow, deliberate circles Luna''s moans grew louder, her body thrashing beneath my touch as I continued to torment her with my fingers. I pulled back slightly, my gaze raking over her body as I took in the sight of her writhing in pleasure. Her eyes were glazed over with lust, her chest heaving as she gasped for air, her skin flushed with the heat of her desire. I lowered my head to her breasts, my tongue lapping at the hardened peaks of her nipples as I continued to torment her with my fingers. [Suck, +50 lp] My tongue flicked and teased at her nipples, my teeth nipping at the sensitive flesh as I worked her to a fever pitch. Luna''s hands dug into my back, her nails scraping against my skin as she arched her body towards me, her hips grinding against my fingers as I pushed her ever closer to the edge. Her moans filled the room, her body trembling with the force of her pleasure as I teased and tormented her until she was a quivering mess of need and desire. Luna''s breath came out in ragged gasps as she reached the brink of orgasm, her body quivering beneath my touch as she let out a low, throaty moan. I pushed her back onto the bed, my hands ripping her panties away as I knelt between her legs. The sight of her glistening folds sent a jolt of desire through me, the urge to possess her overwhelming as I lowered my head to her core. My tongue flicked out, lapping at her folds as I teased and tantalized her sensitive bud. [Head, +120 lp] Luna''s hips bucked against my mouth, her hands grasping at the sheets as she let out a cry of pleasure. My tongue plunged deeper, my lips sucking and nibbling at her swollen nub as I worked her to a frenzy. Her moans grew louder, her body tensing as she approached her climax. I pushed her further, my tongue swirling around her folds as I brought her to the edge, my fingers sliding inside her to stimulate her g-spot. [Finger, +100 lp] S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Luna''s body convulsed as she let out a long, low moan, her orgasm crashing over her like a wave of ecstasy. Luna''s body shuddered as her orgasm subsided, her breath coming out in ragged gasps as she lay panting on the bed. I rose to my feet, my gaze locking with hers as I pulled my shirt over my head, revealing my muscular chest and six-pack abs. Luna''s eyes widened as she took in the sight of me, her body already stirring to life once more as I approached the bed, my eyes dark with desire. I climbed onto the bed, my body hovering over Luna''s as I pressed my lips to hers, my tongue probing deep as I kissed her hungrily. I trailed kisses down her neck, my lips lingering at her breasts as I teased and nipped at her nipples, my hands roaming over her body as I explored her curves. Luna''s hands slid around my waist, her nails digging into my back as she arched her body towards mine, her hips grinding against the hardness of my erection. The heat of Luna''s body against mine was like a furnace, her skin hot to the touch as we writhed together on the bed. I could feel the need in her body, the primal hunger that drove her to take me inside her. I pulled away slightly, my hands trailing down her sides as I positioned myself between her legs. Luna''s eyes locked with mine as I grasped her hips, pulling her closer as I aligned myself with her entrance. Our eyes remained locked, our bodies straining towards one another as I slowly pushed into her, her body enveloping me in a tight, wet embrace. [Sex, +200 lp] Luna let out a soft moan of pleasure as I filled her, her hips rising to meet mine as I thrust deeper, my fingers digging into her flesh as I rocked her world with every stroke. Her nails raked down my back, the sharp sting of pain only heightening my desire as I pounded into her, my breath coming out in ragged gasps as I sought to push her over the edge once more. Luna''s body trembled beneath me, her eyes fluttering closed as she lost herself in the waves of pleasure that crashed over her. I picked up the pace, my hips slamming into hers with every stroke as I neared my own release. Luna''s body tensed, her legs wrapping around my waist as she clung to me, her breath coming out in ragged gasps as she reached her second orgasm, her body shuddering and convulsing as she peaked. Chapter 144 - 144: Strecthing her other hole(18+) I groaned as Luna''s body spasmed around me, her orgasm milking my cock as I thrust harder, faster, deeper, my body wracked with pleasure as I came, my hot seed spilling into her as I collapsed onto her, our bodies slick with sweat as we rode out the aftershocks of our climaxes. We lay there for a moment, our bodies intertwined, our breath mingling in the aftermath of our passion. Slowly, our breathing began to return to normal, the sweat cooling on our skin as we lay together on the bed. I propped myself up on my elbow, my gaze meeting Luna''s as I brushed a strand of hair from her face. "Well," I said, my voice low and husky. "That was certainly worth the wait." Luna let out a low laugh, her eyes glittering with mischief as she replied, "Oh, I don''t know. I''m still not sure if you''re as good as you think you are." Luna''s eyes smoldered with desire, her voice low and husky as she rolled over onto her stomach, her hips arching upwards in an unmistakable invitation. "Fuck my ass," she whispered, her tone a mix of command and entreaty. "I want to feel you deep inside me, Levi. I want to feel you fill me up." Luna''s words sent a shiver down my spine, my mind racing as I tried to process what she was saying. I had certainly admired her ass, that much was true. The curve of her hips, the way her skirt hugged her curves...I couldn''t deny that I had fantasized about what it would be like to possess her in that most intimate of ways. But this...this was different. This was something I had never experienced before, something that was both thrilling and terrifying in equal measure. I remembered the system had points for different sexual acts. I checked the system for the list, wondering how many points anal sex was. A mental list of points for different sexual acts flashed through my mind. I checked the list for "Anal sex", my eyes widened and my breath caught in my throat as I saw the number of points associated with the act. "Anal sex: 500 lp," the system announced. Five hundred points. That was almost as much as I would earn from a full session of sex if I fulfilled all the criteria. My mind reeled as I tried to make sense of the situation. The thought of passing up on 500 points was almost inconceivable. That was more than I had earned in a month, let alone a single encounter. And for what? An act that was, as Luna had said, just "normal sex, but with her butthole". It wasn''t as if I were being asked to do something truly depraved or taboo, after all. "Screw it," I thought to myself. "If she wants me to fuck her ass, then I''m going to fuck her ass." I leaned in, my body pressing against Luna''s as I reached around her waist to cup her breasts, my fingers teasing her nipples as I whispered into her ear. "You want me to fuck your ass, Luna?" I murmured, my voice low and seductive. "You want to feel me fill you up, to stretch you open and make you mine?" Luna shuddered, her body arching towards mine as she moaned softly in response. "Yes," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "Yes, please, Levi. I want you to fuck my ass." I groaned as I reached down to grip my still-hard cock, positioning it against the tight ring of muscle that guarded Luna''s most intimate of openings. "Relax, Luna," I whispered, my voice firm but gentle as I pressed the head of my cock against her anus. "Let me in. Let me fill you." Luna groaned as she tried to relax, her body tensing and then relaxing as I slowly, gently, pushed forward, the tip of my cock breaching her tight hole as she let out a long, low moan. [Anal sex, + 500 lp] The sensation of Luna''s tightness was almost overwhelming as I inched my way into her, her body tensing and relaxing with each thrust as I tried to take it slow, to give her time to adjust. The sound of her moans, the heat of her body, the sight of her back arched and her ass raised in invitation...it was all too much, and I couldn''t resist picking up the pace, my hips thrusting forward as I drove deeper into her. Luna''s body writhed beneath me, her moans turning to cries of pleasure as I began to pound into her, my cock driving deeper with every stroke as I gave in to the primal pleasure of the act. Her nails dug into the sheets as she arched her back even further, her ass lifted high as I took her from behind, our bodies slick with sweat as we moved in perfect sync, our bodies locked together in a dance of desire. Luna''s cries grew louder, her body trembling as she neared her climax, her ass clenching around my cock as I drove into her with a ferocity that bordered on violent. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I reached around to grip her hip, my fingers digging into her flesh as I pulled her back towards me, her body shuddering as she came, her orgasm rippling through her like a tidal wave as she collapsed onto the bed, her body trembling in the aftermath. My own climax came fast on the heels of Luna''s, my body tensing as I felt the pressure build in my loins, a primal need for release that consumed me. I let out a low, guttural groan as I exploded inside her, my cock throbbing as I pumped her full of my seed, my body shuddered as I rode out the waves of pleasure that washed over me. For a long moment, we lay there, our bodies entwined as we caught our breath, the air thick with the smell of our passion. Chapter 145 - 145: The letter Luna had now left to her quarters, leaving me alone in my own room. I lay on my bed, my hands behind my head as I replayed the events of the evening in my mind. The memory of her tight ass and the feel of her body against mine was fresh in my mind, sending a tingle down my spine. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction as I thought back to the pleasure we had shared The sound of crickets chirping outside my room filled the silence as I lay on my bed. With a sigh, I sat up, my body still slightly tired. Curious, I looked at the screen, checking the system and bringing up my profile. I scanned the screen, taking in the details of my level, points, and stats. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 4] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 56] [Intelligence: 40] [Stamina: 43] [Speed: 50] [Mana: 510/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 1000] The numbers seemed to glow back at me. I purchased four points of strength, adding to my existing score of 56 and bringing my total strength to 60. I could feel the rush of power coursing through my body as the points were added, my muscles twitching with excitement. Buoyed by the rush of buying new stats, I continued on my spending spree, splurging on an additional 10 points of speed. As the points were added to my existing total of 50, I could feel a new surge of energy coursing through me With my funds nearly depleted, I steeled my resolve and bought the final 7 points of stamina, raising my score from 43 to a more impressive 50. The boost in my endurance felt like a weight being lifted from my shoulders, my body brimming with energy and vitality. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 4] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 60] S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Intelligence: 40] [Stamina: 50] [Speed: 60] [Mana: 510/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 20] As the clock ticked past midnight and the night continued to envelop the world outside my window, I found myself drifting off to sleep with a sense of excitement and tiredness. The following morning, I found myself sitting in Damon''s room, my gaze fixed on his back as he read. My mind drifted, my thoughts turning to the newfound abilities that the system had bestowed upon me. I imagined myself in a fight, my body able to withstand the blows of my opponents, the shock and awe of my adversaries as they realized that their attacks were having no effect on me. A small smirk played across my lips at the thought, my mind wandering to the possibilities that my invulnerability could bring. There was a sharp knock on the door and without looking up, Damon asked. Who''s there? "You have a letter, your highness," a tiny voice said, the sound of its words muffled by the heavy door between us. As the voice outside the door continued to wait for a response, a strange tingle of familiarity ran through me. It was as if I had heard that voice before. The book slid to the side with a thud, Damon''s eyes fixed on the door as he issued his command. "Come in," he said, his voice low and level as he waited for the messenger to enter. Luna stood in the doorway, her slim frame poised with an aura of urgency. Her dark hair fell in loose waves around her shoulders, the dim light of the hallway casting her features in shadow. Her face was set in an expression of seriousness, her lips pressed together in a thin line as her dark eyes fixed on Damon. The letter she held was a stark contrast to her simple clothing, its seal glinting in the light as she clutched it. As Luna stepped into the room, the subtle sway of her hips caught my eye, a faint smirk playing on my lips as she delivered the letter to Damon. She dropped the letter onto the bed, her eyes still fixed on him as she performed a small, respectful bow. As Luna turned to leave the room, our gazes met briefly, the contact electric despite the seriousness of the moment. A subtle roll of her eyes and a ghost of a smile were the only indicators of our shared secret, her message delivered and her presence no longer needed. As she walked away, her steps light and sure, my enhanced hearing picked up the subtle increase in her heart rate, the rapid thudding of her pulse echoing in my ears. Despite her casual demeanor, the moment had clearly left its mark on her, her body betraying her true feelings even as her face remained composed. I couldn''t help but smile at the thought of our shared secret, the excitement of our encounter lingering in the air long after she had departed. Damon''s expression remained neutral as he examined the letter, his eyes tracing over the seal and the crest that adorned the surface. With a slight flick of his wrist, he broke the seal, the sound of the parchment cracking open filling the silence of the room. He unfolded the letter, his eyes narrowing as he began to read, the words on the page seeming to hold some significance that he alone could understand. I could see his brow furrow, a slight crease appearing between his eyes as he turned the letter over Damon''s eyes devoured the words on the page, his gaze moving swiftly from one line to the next as he absorbed the message contained within the letter. He seemed to be concentrating intently, his mind working to decipher the meaning behind the words, the implications of the message weighing heavily on him as he took in each sentence. As he finished reading the letter, Damon''s expression hardened into one of grim determination. He folded the letter and placed it on the bed, his mind clearly still processing the information he had just read. Chapter 146 - 146: Chariots and mages With a quiet resolve, he stood up from the bed, his body moving with a lithe grace as he made his way to the closet. His steps were light and swift, his movements economical as he opened the closet and began searching for his armor and weaponry, his mind already fixed on the mission ahead. "There''s been another attack," he muttered, his words a low rumble as he sifted through the contents of the closet. His hands moved with purpose, discarding one garment after another as he searched for an outfit more suitable for battle. As I watched Damon prepare for battle, the urgency of the situation finally dawning on me. "Another attack?" I blurted out, my voice betraying my shock as I stood up from my chair. That was what the letter said," Damon confirmed, his voice low as he exchanged his casual clothing for something more suited to the battlefield. His hands moved with precision, his focus unwavering as he exchanged the soft fabric of his everyday attire for the hardened leather and reinforced denim of his battle garb. His movements were swift and economical, the sound of clasps and buckles echoing through the room as he prepared for the fight to come. Acting on instinct, I crossed the room in a few quick strides, my feet padding lightly on the floorboards as I reached for the letter on Damon''s bed. My fingers closed around the parchment, my eyes quickly scanning the contents as I took in the information. Another attack, further away this time, but no less devastating. As Damon finished dressing, his hands moving with the efficiency of a well-oiled machine, he turned towards the door, his eyes fixed on the task at hand. I followed close behind, matching his pace as we made our way through the silent halls of the castle. The echoes of our footsteps rang out like a warning, our urgency palpable as we made our way towards the stables, the cool night air biting at our exposed skin. As we reached the entrance, Damon paused, turning to face me. A wry smile tugged at the corners of his lips as he looked at me, a hint of amusement in his voice. "You''re coming?" he asked, his eyebrow raised in mild surprise. "It says only two star mages are needed for this mission." I smirked, my eyes narrowing slightly at Damon''s remark. "Shut up, Damon," I shot back, the words laced with friendly sarcasm. "Shushing a prince, hmm?" Damon replied, a playful smile playing across his lips. "Not very proper, don''t you think?" I scoffed and said nothing in reply As we continued towards the stables, my silence spoke volumes, my determination and resolve clear in the set of my jaw and the confident sway of my hips. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Damon glanced at me, a hint of amusement still lingering in his eyes as he held open the door for me, gesturing for me to enter the stables. "After you, my lady," he said, his voice playful as he gave a mock bow, the gesture a slight nod to my status as a servant. As we stepped into the courtyard, the sight that greeted us was one of preparation and purpose. A handful of mages, their robes of various colors billowing in the night air, had already gathered, murmuring amongst themselves as they awaited instructions. A few more arrived, their steps swift and sure as they took in the scene around them. The stables stood silent and waiting, the horses inside neighing softly as they sensed the change in the air, the tension and anticipation building with each passing moment. With the last of the mages assembled, Prince Juan''s voice rang out across the courtyard, his words carrying a sense of gravity and urgency. "Fellow mages," he began, his tone firm and commanding. "There has been another attack, this time in Rithven. We must go and eradicate the threat before it can spread any further." He paused for a moment, his eyes scanning the assembled mages as he continued. "The procedure will be the same as last time," he explained, his voice carrying over the murmurs of the mages. "We will set out immediately," he declared, his voice firm and resolute. "Chariots have been provided for us to reach Rithven as swiftly as possible." The mages nodded, their expressions hardening as they heeded Prince Juan''s orders. My gaze swept across the courtyard, taking in the chaos of the preparations and the determination of the mages as they readied themselves for battle. Amidst the flurry of activity, however, one figure was noticeably absent. Damon had disappeared, likely to confer with Prince Juan and the Captain of the Royal Guard. It was not surprising, I thought, that he wants to ride with his brother. As the courtyard filled with the sounds of preparation, I turned my gaze towards the assembled mages, my eyes seeking out the familiar faces of Aaron and Zoe. Amidst the chaos, I found them, heads bent together as they whispered in hushed tones, their faces etched with concern. I approached them quietly, my footsteps barely audible as I neared, curiosity stirring within me at the sight of their urgent conversation. "Aaron, Zoe," I said softly, my voice barely rising above the din of the courtyard. At the sound of my voice, Zoe''s head snapped up, her features hardening into an expression of frustration as she fixed me with a penetrating gaze. "You''re doing it again," she said, her voice low and urgent as she shifted to face me. "You should remain here, not on the battlefield. What if something happens to you?" I met her gaze unflinchingly, my resolve unwavering as I responded. "I know, Zoe, but this is important. I can''t tell you why, but I need to be there." As Zoe''s frustration melted into a weary resignation, Aaron stepped in, his friendly smile a welcome sight in the midst of the tension. "Come ride with us," he said, his tone light and reassuring as he grasped my arm and began to lead me towards a waiting chariot. I allowed myself to be drawn into the group, Zoe falling into step beside me as we made our way towards the chariot. "I hope you know what you''re doing," Zoe murmured, her voice low as she kept pace with us. As we climbed into the chariot, I found myself sandwiched between Zoe and Aaron, their bodies pressing against me as we settled into our seats. The rumble of the carriage''s wheels filled the air, the chariot lurching forward as the horses began to move, their hooves striking the ground with a rhythmic drum. As the noise and activity of the courtyard faded away, I couldn''t help but notice Zoe''s legs, the smooth curve of her calves drawing my attention. A mischievous smirk tugged at the corners of my mouth as an idea blossomed in my mind. Chapter 147 - 147: Touching Zoe (18+) With a casual air, I shifted slightly in my seat, my hand moving ever so subtly towards Zoe''s thighs. As my hand continued to move to the smooth contours of Zoe''s thigh, I kept a cautious eye on Aaron, my gaze darting to the corner of my vision to ensure that he remained oblivious to our intimate contact. His attention seemed to be fixed on the world outside the chariot, the passing scenery drawing his focus as he gazed out the window, his mind seemingly lost in thought. Yet, I remained cautious, my movements deliberate and controlled as I continued to move my hands closer. As my fingers danced across the surface of Zoe''s leather armor, the tips of my fingers gently probing the supple material, I held my breath in anticipation of her response. At first, she remained unmoving, her face impassive as her gaze remained fixed on the window, the passing landscape providing a distraction from our intimate game. But then, I felt it - a slight twitch of her leg, the faintest of trembles as her muscles tensed beneath my touch As the chariot rumbled on, my fingers began to explore Zoe''s thighs with a renewed boldness. At first, my touch was light, barely grazing the surface of her leather armor, as if I were testing the waters, gauging her reaction. But as her body betrayed the slightest hint of arousal, a subtle tightening of her muscles, I became more confident, my fingers pressing deeper into the softness of her flesh. Slowly, deliberately, I worked my way upwards, my fingertips following the sinuous curves of her leg. With a deliberate slowness, I continued my exploration, the tips of my fingers dancing along the smooth expanse of Zoe''s thigh. My touch was gentle, almost tentative, but it was clear that my intentions were not. As my fingers reached the apex of her thigh, the leather of her armor began to give way to softer material, the fabric of her clothing providing a tantalizing glimpse of the heat that simmered just beneath the surface. Zoe stiffened at my touch, her body betraying her shock as she let out a soft gasp of surprise I paused, my fingers lingering at the edge of her clothing, my eyes fixed on her face as I waited for her response. Her gaze was fixed on mine, her expression caught between shock and desire, her breathing shallow and quick. For a moment, the only sound was the rhythmic thud of the chariot''s wheels as they rolled over the rough terrain. Then, slowly, almost imperceptibly, she relaxed, the tension in her body melting away as she gave a small, almost imperceptible nod of permission Encouraged by her response, my fingers continued their journey, sliding higher up her thigh as they traced a path towards the warm center of her being. Her arousal grew with every stroke, her body responding to my touch with a quiver of anticipation, the heat of her desire radiating through the layers of clothing that separated us. My fingers teased the edge of her underwear, the soft material yielding to my touch as I traced the outline of her folds, the wetness of her desire dampening the fabric as I began to explore the intimate contours of her body. Her breathing quickened as I teased the delicate flesh of her inner thighs, my fingers circling closer and closer to the heart of her desire. With each passing moment, her arousal grew more intense, her hips shifting and arching in a silent plea for more, the tension in her body growing as she fought to remain still, to maintain the illusion that nothing was amiss. My fingers probed deeper, their exploration becoming more daring as I found the sensitive nub of her desire, the hard little pearl that trembled beneath my touch. A soft moan escaped her lips, her eyes closing as she succumbed to the pleasure, her body yielding to my caress as I teased and stroked the slick, swollen flesh of her sex. Her juices flowed, the wetness of her arousal soaking through her underwear, her body quivering with each stroke, the heat of her desire burning through the thin fabric as she teetered on the edge of release As Zoe teetered on the precipice of release, the rumbling of the chariot''s wheels changed, the jostling ride smoothing out as the road beneath them evened out. With a sharp intake of breath, she pulled away, her body stiffening as she regained her composure, her eyes fluttering open as she became aware of her surroundings once more. The chariot had slowed, its wheels coming to a halt as they reached the outskirts of Rithven, the soft glow of torchlight bathing the cobbled streets in a warm, welcoming light. As the chariot came to a halt, the sound of the battle raging through Rithven assaulted our senses, the night air rent by the cries of the injured and the clash of steel against leather armor. The streets were awash in chaos, the survivors scrambling to escape the carnage that surrounded them. Beast monsters, their forms twisted and grotesque, their fangs bared in a wild frenzy, tore through the town, their howls and snarls echoing off the walls of the buildings. The mages who had accompanied us on the journey sprang into action, their robes fluttering as they charged into the battle, their magical attacks lancing out from their fingertips in a dazzling display of power. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Flames wreathed the air, arcing bolts of lightning crackled and hissed, and blasts of ice and wind rent the air as the mages sought to push back the tide of monsters that surged through the streets As I leaped from the chariot, my fans drawn and ready for battle, a dotted leopard surged towards me, its claws extended, its feral eyes narrowed in a predator''s stare. The dotted leopard that confronted me was a fearsome sight to behold, its body rippling with powerful muscles and agility. Its spotted fur was a mix of black and grey, each mark unique, the pattern of its fur lending it a sense of mystery and power. Chapter 148 - 148: Fighting the leopard and tiger Its eyes, fierce and predatory, were a vivid shade of amber, the pupils narrowed to slits as it bared its fangs, the gleaming teeth a stark contrast to the black of its muzzle. Its claws extended, its body tensed as it crouched low, readying itself for the strike. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The leopard''s lips peeled back in a silent snarl, the threat in its gaze unmistakable as it began to stalk forward, its powerful limbs coiled like springs as it readied itself for the assault. With a sudden, explosive movement, the beast let loose a deafening roar, the sound reverberating off the walls of the buildings as it launched itself towards me, its claws extended and ready to tear into my flesh. In response, I raised my fans, my gaze narrowed in focus as I coated my fans in mana. With a powerful sweep of my arm, I unleashed a two directional wind slam, the air swirling and twisting around me as I sent a torrent of wind slamming into the beast. The leopard was caught off guard, its body sent careening backwards as it fought to regain its footing. Its ears flattened against its head, its eyes flashing with a feral intelligence as it righted itself, its claws raking against the cobblestones as it sought to regain its balance With a powerful leap, the leopard surged forward once more, its body propelled with the speed of a predator as it raced towards me, the air around us swirling with the force of the wind. I met its charge, my fans flashing through the air as I clashed with the beast with my air, my parries and strikes matched by its own powerful attacks. The battle raged, the beast''s fangs glinting in the torchlight as it fought to overpower me, its claws raking at the air as it sought to find an opening in my defense. The leopard''s ferocity was relentless, its attacks swift and relentless as it sought to tear through my defenses. Each blow was met with equal force, my fans singing through the air as I sent another two directional wind slam and parried and thrust, my movements fluid and sure as I fought to drive the beast back. Around us, the battle raged on, the sounds of magic and steel clashing against leather armor ringing out through the night. But my focus was fixed on the beast before me, my mind and body attuned to the rhythm of the fight. With a savage snarl, the leopard feinted to one side, its body twisting in a sudden shift of movement that caught me by surprise. I stumbled, my footing thrown off balance as the beast seized the opportunity to strike, its fangs bared as it lunged towards me, its claws raking the air with a sharp hiss. I reacted on instinct, my fans lashing out in a powerful wind slash as I sought to ward off the beast, my muscles straining as I threw myself into the attack. I drew upon the power of wind, the air around me swirling and twisting with magical energy as I unleashed a gust of vortex at the beast. The leopard was caught in the blast, its powerful body sent skidding backwards across the cobblestones as it fought to regain its footing. I pressed my advantage, the wind swirling around me as I surged forward, my sword held high as I unleashed another vortex of air magic. The leopard snarled as it tried to recover, its muscles rippling as it dug its claws into the ground, the stone beneath its feet cracking and splintering as it fought to hold its ground. But I was relentless, my wind magic lashing out with fierce intensity, the gales of air buffeting the beast and throwing it off balance. With a triumphant shout, I unleashed a third, even more powerful gust, the wind swirling and twisting around the leopard like a tornado as I sought to drive it back. The leopard roared, the sound of its fury echoing off the walls of the buildings as it struggled against the powerful gust of wind. Its claws tore at the ground, desperate to find purchase, but the gale was too strong, too relentless in its force. Slowly, inexorably, the leopard was pushed back, its body pressed against the ground by the force of the magic. As the wind reached its crescendo, the leopard was finally driven back, its body careening into the wall as it was flung backwards by the force of my magic. The creature let out a final, keening cry as it crumpled to the ground, its form vanishing beneath the stones and rubble as I drew my magic back. My breaths came in shallow gasps as I took a moment to recover. Around me, the town was in chaos, the sound of battle still raging through the streets. I turned, my sword still in hand as I sought to assess the situation. But I barely had a moment to prepare before I caught sight of the creature behind me - a sleek, powerful black tiger, its eyes burning with a savage fury. The black tiger was a fearsome sight, its massive form towering over me, the power in its limbs rippling beneath its jet-black fur. Its eyes were a vivid green, their irises dilated and savage, their intensity fixed on me as it crept forward, its body low to the ground in a hunter''s stance. Its teeth were gleaming white, sharp and pointed as they bared in a silent snarl, the fangs protruding from its mouth like daggers With a guttural roar, the black tiger launched itself at me, its massive form surging forward with the speed of a striking cobra. Its paws tore at the ground, the force of its charge causing the cobblestones to crack and shatter beneath its claws. I reacted on instinct, my body twisting to the side as I unleashed a powerful gust of wind, the air rushing past me in a deafening rush as the magic hit the beast with a thundering force. Chapter 149 - 149: Second side mission The tiger''s body was thrown off course by the wind, its powerful muscles straining as it fought to maintain its balance. It let out a furious roar, its claws raking at the air as it sought to regain its footing. But I was too quick, my movements were very nimble as I darted out of its reach. My fans hummed with mana as I prepared another attack. The tiger snarled, its eyes fixed on me as it sought to recover, its body coiled and ready to strike once more. With a savage roar, the tiger unleashed a blast of fire, the fireball lancing out from its mouth with the speed of a striking snake. I ducked, my body rolling to the side as I narrowly avoided the attack. The heat of the flames scorched my skin slightly as the magic lanced past me, leaving a trail of charred earth in its wake. I didn''t waste any time, I countered with a two directional windslam, the magic swirling past me as I sought to push back the creature''s fiery advance. The tiger hissed, its body was buffeted by the wind as it tried to regain its balance. The tiger snarled, its fiery aura flickered as it tried very hard to push back against my wind magic. With a swift flick of its tail, the creature unleashed a whip of flame. The fiery tendril lashed out towards me with deadly accuracy. I twisted to the side, my body arcing as I avoided the attack. The heat of the flames singed my skin as they sailed past me, scorching the ground where I had stood only moments before. The tiger let out a roar, its frustration palpable as it reared back, its body was tense as it prepared to launch another fiery assault. With a roar, the creature unleashed two balls of flame from its gaping mouth, the fireballs lancing out towards me in a churning gout of magic. The heat was intense, the flame balls whipped through the air as they rushed towards me to consume me, their searing touch threatening to engulf me in their deadly embrace. I summoned my wind magic, the air swirling around me as I unleashed an airwall in front of me, to stop the fireballs from reaching me. The fireballs slammed into the airwall and dissipated. I didn''t give the bison time to rest, I summoned my wind magic once more, focusing my power into a single, devastating blast. The air around me swirled and twisted, gathering into a dense vortex that swelled and pulsed with power. With a wordless cry, I unleashed the vortex, its howling fury focused into a sharp, concentrated blast that struck the tiger with the force of a hurricane. The tiger was sent careening backwards. It powerful body tumbled and rolled through the air as the wind ripped through its fur, its muscles and bones snapping like twigs beneath the force of the magic. It struck the ground with a sickening crunch, its body limp and motionless as the wind settled around it, the air growing still once more. [1 kill, +10 mp] As I caught my breath, my mind still reeling from the aftermath of the battle, a shimmering screen appeared before me, its magic-infused letters glowing with an ethereal light. [You have a new side mission] [Side mission, kill the three eyed bison] [Reward: master vortex] As I stood in the midst of the chaos, the screen hovering before me, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of excitement and incredulity. "Master vortex? Already?" I murmured under my breath, my mind racing as I considered the implications of the system''s offer. "Three eyed bison? Where in the world is that supposed to be?" I muttered, my confusion mounting as I searched the streets around me. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The buildings were on fire, their broken forms a testament to the devastation that had been wrought by the invasion. But there was no sign of the three eyed bison, no indication that such a creature was around. My ears picked up on a series of low, guttural grunts, the sound emanating from the shadows on my left. With a sharp intake of breath, I whipped around, my eyes scanning the darkness as I tried to locate the source of the sound. I strained my hearing, my senses attuned to any slight movement or rustling in the night. The grunting grew louder, the sound reverberating through the streets as I tried to pinpoint its source. My eyes widened as they fixed on the source of the sound. There, in the shadows, stood the creature I had been tasked to face - a massive bison, its hide a rippling coat of black fur, its horns curling back from its massive head. But what truly caught my eye were its eyes, three piercing orbs that seemed to glow with a fiery light. As I took in the sight of the bison, my heart quickened as I realized that it was not alone. In the flickering light of the nearby fires, I caught a glimpse of another figure, a tall, robed mage who seemed to be locked in a fierce battle with the beast. The bison''s three eyes were fixed on the mage, its gaze locked in an intense stare as it snorted and stamped its massive hooves, its body tensed and ready to charge. My mind raced as I realized the dire situation I was facing. "No," I muttered under my breath, my fists clenching tightly as I realized that the mage could end up killing the bison before me. "I have to get there," I said, determination infusing my words as I charged forward, my magic swirling around me as I sought to make my way towards the battle. As I drew closer to the mage, the air around us crackling with magic, I summoned a wind slam to knock the bison off balance and give me the chance to make my approach. With a quick gesture, I tapped the mage on the shoulder, my voice sharp and urgent as I sought to get his attention."Hey!" I called out, my eyes flickering between him and the beast, "You''re about to kill it! I need to do it!" Chapter 150 - 150: Beast titan tingle With a quick gesture, I tapped the mage on the shoulder, my voice sharp and urgent as I sought to get his attention."Hey!" I called out, my eyes flickering between him and the beast, "You''re about to kill it! I need to do it!" The mage turned, his eyes wide with surprise as he registered my presence, the magic in his hands fading as he processed my words. "What? Why?" he demanded, his tone sharp and imperious as he regarded me with a skeptical gaze, "You''re just a kid. Why should I listen to you?" "I need to defeat it," I said, standing my ground as I faced him, my voice earnest, "If you kill it, I won''t be able to claim the reward. I need to be the one to take it down." The mage''s eyes narrowed, his gaze raking over my form as he considered my words. His expression was unreadable, but I could sense the conflict within him, the warring emotions that tugged at his mind. With a low grunt, the mage conceded, his shoulders sagging as he relented. "Whatever," he muttered, his tone laced with a begrudging acceptance as he stepped back, allowing me to face the bison on my own. He turned away and left to meet another beast. The bison snorted, its muscles tensing as it prepared to charge, its eyes fixed on me with a single-minded ferocity. I readied myself, my wind fan poised in my hands and I unleashed a powerful gust of air towards the beast, the magic swirling around me in a tornado of force. The bison roared, its massive form plowing through the air as it tried to close the distance between us. But the wind was strong, buffeting the creature''s advance as I did my best to hold it at bay. The beast bellowed, its massive body surging forward as it fought against the magic, its muscles straining as it sought to overpower my wind magic. With a flick of my fan, I sent a vortex, the air swirling around the bison in a fierce cyclone that threatened to lift it off its feet. But the beast was not easily deterred, its sheer size and weight enabling it to push forward, its hooves tearing up the cobblestones as it moved to close the gap. The beast let out a roar of frustration, its eyes wild with rage as it fought against the wind, its body swaying from side to side as it struggled to stay upright. And then, with a sudden shift, the beast managed to break free of the gust, its hooves finding purchase as it regained its footing With a guttural roar, the bison charged, its body surging forward with renewed speed and ferocity. I ducked, my body rolling to the side as I narrowly avoided the beast''s charge, my magic sweeping around me as i activated propelling and leaped out of the bison''s path. But the beast was too quick, its massive form pivoting as it tried to close the distance, its eyes gleaming with a deadly intent. The beast''s momentum carried it forward, its massive body slamming into a nearby building with a deafening crash, the walls and ceiling caving in beneath its weight. The beast let out a bellow of pain, its body shivering with rage as it struggled to free itself from the rubble, the flickering flames of the nearby fire licking at its fur. With a roar of triumph, I unleashed the vortex, the air swirling around the bison in a raging maelstrom that threatened to carry it off its feet. The creature bellowed, its massive form lifted off the ground as the wind buffeted it with devastating force, its hooves scrabbling for purchase as it sought to resist the power of the magic. And then, with a sudden gust, the bison was thrown backwards, its massive form colliding with a nearby wall with a sickening crack. The bison didn''t move again after that but I didn''t want to take any chances. I ran towards it and plunged my fans into its neck, slicing it open and causing blood to drip out onto the ground. After a while of the beast bleeding out onto the sandy ground, the screen came to life. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [1 kill, + 10mp] [Side mission completed] [Reward: Master Vortex] The wind magic dissipated, the air settling into a still silence as I surveyed the smoldering ruins of the battlefield. The city was in chaos, fires raging amidst the wreckage as the soldiers fought to hold back the tide of invaders. I could see, in the flickering light of the flames, that the battle was still raging, the night air filled with the sounds of clashing steel and magic. But amidst the chaos, I could feel a shift in the balance of power. The tide was turning, the forces of the invaders faltering in the face of the defenders'' fierce resistance. As the magic drained from my body, the exhaustion hit me with the force of a physical blow, my legs threatening to buckle beneath me as I swayed on my feet. "I need to rest," I thought, my mind battling with my weary body as I sought to resist the pull of exhaustion. I glanced around, my eyes searching for a place to sit, the ground littered with debris and bodies. The exhaustion that gripped me was a stark reminder of the limitations of my one star mage status. While the system had granted me access to new skills and abilities, my body was still weak, unaccustomed to the strain of battle. My wind magic, while powerful, was draining, requiring a level of stamina and endurance that I simply did not possess. And as I stood on the smoldering battlefield, my limbs trembling with fatigue, I realized that my strength was waning, my body reaching its limit. Just as I was about to succumb to exhaustion, the familiar tingle that signified the presence of a beast titan swept through my body, the magic coursing through my veins with renewed strength. Chapter 151 - 151: Titans and magic With a deep breath, I straightened my back, my fan raised as I sought to locate the source of the magic, my senses heightened as I scanned the smoldering ruins around me. In the distance, the silhouette of the beast titan rose above the rubble, its massive form imposing as it towered over the battle-scarred landscape. And surrounding it were four mages, their elemental magic swirling around them as they sought to subdue the beast. But the titan was powerful, its movements fluid and precise as it parried their attacks, countering their magic with its own devastating blows. As I trudged towards the beast titan, my weary body protesting every step, the thought raced through my mind, "I''d like to see you counter mine," I thought, a stubborn determination burning within me. Despite my fatigue, the thrill of the challenge drove me forward, the promise of a master vortex and the chance to test my skills against a formidable foe urging me onwards. "Rest can wait," I thought, my magic swirling around me as I approached the battle, my eyes fixed on the massive form of the beast titan as I prepared to unleash my attack. As I drew closer to the beast titan, its intense battle with the other mages raging around it, I felt a sudden shift in the creature''s focus. The titan stilled, its massive body tensing as it paused mid-fight, its three piercing eyes locking on me. My resolve hardened as I met the beast titan''s piercing gaze, my stance unwavering as I faced the massive creature. "Bring it on," I thought, my magic surging through me as I prepared to unleash the mana, the energy crackling around me as I readied myself for the battle to come. With a sudden, guttural roar, the beast titan lunged towards me, its massive form hurtling forward with terrifying speed. "Here we go," I thought, my mind racing as I analyzed the creature''s movements, the wind magic coiling tightly around me as I prepared to unleash the vortex. The titan charged at me, its three eyes fixed on me with an intent to kill, the air vibrating with its rage and power. As the beast titan charged towards me, its massive form a blur of movement, I readied my wind magic, my fan whirling in my hand as I prepared to meet the creature''s attack. The titan''s massive sword came swinging down towards me, the air crackling with the force of its strike, but I met it with a one directional windslam, redirecting the blade''s path and deflecting its deadly blow. "Not today," I thought, my magic surging as I countered the titan''s next strike with another one directional windslam that pushed it back, the creature stumbling slightly as it regained its footing. With a feral snarl, the titan launched another attack, the ground shaking beneath its heavy feet as it sought to close the distance between us. I responded with a flurry of wind slams, the magic swirling around me in a tight spiral that sought to keep the creature at bay. But the titan was not deterred, its flames licking at the edges of the vortex as it pushed forward, its sword carving through the air with deadly precision. I weaved and danced around the titan''s strikes, my body a blur of movement as I dodged and parried its blows, the wind magic a constant shield between us. As the battle raged on, the air around us grew heavy with the heat of the titan''s fire magic, the flames licking at the edges of the vortex as it sought to consume my defensive barrier. But I was not about to back down, my magic swirling in a tight, intense pattern as I tried to counter the titan''s attacks. "You''ll have to do better than that," I taunted, my voice a whisper of defiance as I danced around the titan''s next strike, the blade grazing my shoulder as it tried to find its mark. With a fierce roar, the titan unleashed a torrent of fire, its magic surging through the air in a blinding inferno that tried to overwhelm my wind barrier. I gritted my teeth, the wind magic swirling around me with renewed strength as I fought back against the titan''s assault, my breath catching in my throat as the flames licked at my skin, the heat almost unbearable. But I would not yield, my determination fueling my magic as I channeled the vortex into a tight, concentrated spiral that sought to bore through the titan''s defenses. The titan''s blade slashed through the air, the sword''s edge gleaming in the flickering light of the flames as it sought to cleave through my magic. But my vortex held strong, the wind magic twisting and turning as it deflected the titan''s strike, sending it off balance for a split second. In that moment, I struck, the vortex drilling into the titan''s armor, the metal creaking and groaning as it sought to resist the pressure of my magic. With a precise flick of my fan, I unleashed a series of wind slashes, the air slicing through the titan''s armor like a hot knife through butter, the creature bellowed in pain as the blades cut into its flesh. The titan staggered back, its massive form unsteady as it tried to recover from the blow. I pressed the attack, my magic swirling around me in a whirlwind that tried to buffet the creature off balance. "Come on," I demanded, my voice carrying over the roar of the flames as I fought to keep the titan at bay. With a grim determination, I tightened my grip on my fan, my eyes fixed on the titan as I fought to bring it down. The creature''s eyes burned with hatred, the flames flickering around it as it mustered its remaining strength for one final assault. I braced myself, my magic swirled around me in a tight coil as I awaited the titan''s attack, my mind focused on the kill. The creature surged forward, its massive form a blur of movement as it tried to overpower my defenses. With a guttural roar, the titan unleashed a torrent of fire, the flames swirling around its massive form in a fiery cyclone that sought to engulf my wind magic. I countered with a blast of air, the vortex swirling around me in a violent storm that deflected the titan''s flames, the creature stumbled back in surprise as its attack was thwarted. With a feral snarl, the titan lunged forward, its blade raised high as it tried to deliver the killing blow. I dodged the titan''s strike, my body twisting and turning as I sought to avoid its deadly blade. The creature''s form loomed over me, the flames from its armor scorching my skin as I tried to outmaneuver its blows. But the titan was relentless, its attacks came faster and faster as it tried to finish me off. I held my ground, my magic swirling around me in a tight spiral as I prepared my final attack. With a roar of defiance, I unleashed my magic in a master vortex, the wind twisting and churning as it sought to penetrate the titan''s defenses. The creature bellowed in rage, its blade raised high as it sought to protect itself, but the vortex was too strong, its destructive force tearing through the titan''s armor and piercing its flesh. The creature stumbled backwards, its massive form shuddering as it sought to resist the power of my magic, the flames flickered around it as it fought to stay standing. With a final surge of energy, I focused my magic. The master vortex pierced deeper and deeper into the titan''s chest, the creature''s screams rang out in the air as it was rent asunder by the force of my magic. The titan''s blade slipped from its grasp, clattering to the ground as the creature slumped forward, its massive form collapsed to the ground with a resounding thud. The flames flickered out, the air settling into a still silence as I stood over the fallen titan. My heart pounded in my chest as I watched the life drain from its eyes. [beast titan killed, +70 mp] As I stood over the fallen titan, its lifeless form a testament to my skill and determination, a sudden gust of wind caught me off guard, throwing me forward with unexpected force. I stumbled, my hands bracing me, preventing my body from hitting the ground hard as I gasped for air, my head spinned as I struggled to regain my bearings. "What''s going on?" I thought, my mind racing as I tried to make sense of the sudden wind burst. My eyes swept across the wreckage of the battlefield, my mind reeled as I tried to identify the source of the wind gust. And then I saw it, standing in front of me. It was another beast titan. I braced myself for the titan''s attack, my magic swirling around me in a tight vortex as I tried to defend against the creature''s blows. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 152 - 152: Fighting the titan With a deep breath, I raised my fan, my magic swirling around me in a vortex as I prepared to meet the titan''s attack. The creature''s form loomed over me, its eyes burning with a fierce determination as it launched a devastating blast of air. I countered with my own magic, deflecting the creature''s strike and retaliating with a powerful gust of wind. But the titan was relentless, its form a blur of movement as it dodged my attack and struck back with a ferocious swing of its air-coated sword. I dodged, my body twisting and turning as I sought to avoid the titan''s strike. But the creature was too fast, its blade a blur of motion as it sliced through the air and left me reeling. I stumbled back, my defenses faltering as the titan pressed its advantage, unleashing a flurry of blows that buffeted me back and sent me crashing to the ground. "Get up!" I shouted to myself, my magic swirling around me in a tight spiral as I sought to regain my footing. The titan pressed its attack, its form a blur of motion as it sought to finish me off. I rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding the creature''s blade as it sliced through the air where I had just been. But the titan was relentless, its blows raining down upon me in a furious assault that left me gasping for breath. I lashed out with my magic, the wind howling around me in a fierce two directional windslam that sought to push the creature back. But the titan countered, its magic swirling around it in a tight vortex that sought to deflect my attack. The titan pressed its advantage, its blade slicing through the air in a deadly arc that sought to pierce my defenses. I parried, my magic meeting the creature''s blade in a shower of sparks as I fought to stay alive. But the titan was too strong, its blows battering my defenses and leaving me reeling as I struggled to stay on my feet. With a desperate cry, I unleashed a powerful gust of wind, my magic swirling around me in a fierce cyclone that sought to push the creature back. The cyclone buffeted the titan back, its massive form stumbling as it fought to stay upright. But the creature was undeterred, its eyes burning with a fierce determination as it pressed its attack, its blade a blur of motion as it sought to overwhelm my defenses. I retreated, my feet skidding across the rubble as I sought to avoid the creature''s strikes. But the titan was relentless, its blows raining down upon me in a furious assault that left me staggering backwards. I braced myself against the rubble, my magic swirling around me in a tight vortex as I tried to defend against the creature''s attacks. But the titan''s strength was too great, its blows battering my defenses and sending me sprawling to the ground. With a deafening roar, the titan unleashed a devastating blast of air, the magic buffeting my body and threatening to crush me beneath its weight. The titan pressed its advantage, its blade slicing through the air in a deadly arc that sought to finish me off. But I was not yet defeated, my magic coiling tighter and tighter as I prepared my final attack. With a cry of defiance, I unleashed my magic in a concentrated vortex, the wind twisting and churning as it sought to pierce the titan''s defenses. But the creature was too strong, its form a blur of motion as it dodged my attack and struck back with a ferocious swing of its sword. I dodged, my body twisting and turning as I sought to avoid the titan''s strike. But the creature was too fast, its blade slicing through the air and catching me in the shoulder. I stumbled back, my arm numb with pain as the titan pressed its attack, its blows raining down upon me in a furious assault that left me staggering backwards. With a desperate cry, I channeled my remaining magic into a final blast of air, the vortex swirling around me in a tight spiral that sought to push the creature back. The titan roared, its form a blur of motion as it fought to resist my attack. But the vortex was relentless, its destructive force tearing through the titan''s defenses and sending the creature stumbling back. I propelled myself forward, my magic coiling tighter and tighter as I sought to deliver the killing blow. But the titan was not yet defeated, its blade slicing through the air in a deadly arc that caught me off guard and sent me sprawling to the ground. The creature loomed over me, its eyes burning with hatred as it prepared to deliver the final blow. As the titan raised its blade high, the wind howled around us in a deafening roar that drowned out all other sound. I gritted my teeth, my body aching with exhaustion as I fought to resist the creature''s attack. But the titan was relentless, its blade descending towards me with deadly precision as it sought to finish me off. I closed my eyes, my magic swirling around me in a final, desperate attempt to deflect the creature''s strike. But the titan''s blade was too fast, its edge a blur of motion as it sliced through the air. The titan''s blade sliced through the air, creating a windslam with a razor-sharp edge that sliced into my flesh with a sickening crunch. I screamed in pain, my body convulsing as I fought to stay conscious. But the creature was not yet satisfied, its eyes burning with hatred as it prepared to deliver the final blow. I gasped for air, my vision swimming as the titan''s blade descended once more, its edge gleaming in the dying light. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No," I whispered, my voice a hoarse rasp as I braced myself for the killing blow. As the blade came down, a gust of wind came out of it, throwing me backwards with such force that I was sent flying through the air. I hit the wall with a deafening thud, my body crumpling to the ground as the wind was knocked from my lungs. I struggled to stay conscious, my vision dimming as the titan approached, its blade raised high as it prepared to finish me off. As the titan approached, a surge of magic flowed through me, the system replenishing my strength and filling me with newfound power. With a gasp, I opened my eyes, the pain of my injuries fading as I pushed myself to my feet, a gust of wind propelling me upward with supernatural speed. I looked around, my eyes searching for my fans in the debris-strewn battlefield. But the titan''s blows had scattered them far from my reach, leaving me unarmed and vulnerable. I gritted my teeth, my mind racing as I sought out a weapon that could channel my mana. In desperation, I searched the battlefield, my eyes falling on the blade of the titan I had slain earlier. I rushed forward, grabbing the weapon and coating it in my mana, the wind magic swirling around the blade in a crackling blue aura. "This will have to do," I thought, my grip tightening around the hilt as I prepared to defend myself against the titan''s onslaught. I lunged forward, my blade flashing in the dying light as I fought to parry the creature''s attacks. But the titan was too strong, its blows battering my defenses and leaving me reeling as I struggled to stay on my feet. I pressed forward, my blade slicing through the air in a desperate flurry of two directional windslams that sought to find a weakness in the creature''s armor. But the titan was relentless, its form a blur of motion as it struck back with a ferocious barrage of six directional windslams that sent me sprawling to the ground. "Get up, you fool," I snarled, my muscles aching with the effort as I pushed myself to my feet. As I regained my footing, I channeled my mana into the blade, the wind magic coiling around the weapon in a tightly focused arc that sought to penetrate the creature''s skin. I lunged forward, my blade slashing through the air in a powerful arc that sought to tear through the titan''s flesh. But the creature was too quick, its form a blur of motion as it dodged my strike and retaliated with a devastating six directional windslam that sent me staggering backwards. "Damn it," I cursed, my eyes narrowed in concentration as I sought to regain the initiative. I leapt back, my blade slashing through the air in a frenzied barrage of blows that sought to find an opening in the creature''s defenses. But the titan was too strong, its blows battering my defenses and leaving me gasping for breath as I fought to stay upright. With a cry of defiance, I channeled my mana into a powerful gust of wind, the magic swirling around me in a tight cyclone that sought to buffet the creature back. Chapter 153 - 153: Fight and more fights But the titan was not yet defeated, its form a blur of motion as it sought to resist my attack. I pressed my attack, my blade slicing through the air in a flurry of wind slashes that sought to weaken the creature''s defenses. But the titan was relentless, its moved in a blur as it struck back with a ferocious barrage of blows that sent me staggering backwards. With a cry of pain, I stumbled, my body aching with exhaustion as I tried to regain my footing. "This isn''t over yet," I growled, my eyes blazing with determination as I summoned my remaining strength for one final attack I focused my mana into a powerful vortex, the wind coiling around the titan a tight cocoon that sought to push it back. The titan staggered, its form unsteady as it struggled to regain its balance. I seized my opportunity, my feet launching me forward with supernatural speed as I lunged towards the creature. My blade flashed in the dying light, the wind magic coiling around the weapon in a tightly focused arc that aimed to penetrate the creature''s skin. With a cry of pain, the titan collapsed to the ground, its form still as it breathed its last breath. [1 beast titan killed, +70 mp] As I stood amidst the carnage, surveying the fallen Titan with a heavy heart, a low growl pierced the silence. I turned, my eyes widening in surprise as I took in the massive blue striped panda that had emerged from the shadows. Without hesitation, I drew my wind magic, a vortex of air swirling around me as I prepared to engage the creature. The panda stood its ground, its ears twitching as it sized me up, the earth trembling beneath its massive paws. The panda charged forward, its claws digging into the soil as it gathered speed. I leaped to the side, my wind magic propelling me out of harm''s way as the creature''s charge narrowly missed me. I retaliated, hurling a two directional windslam at the beast that tore through the underbrush, but the panda was quick on its feet, dodging the attack with ease. The forest around us quaked as the creature charged again, this time hurling a massive boulder with its earth magic. I raised a shield of air around me just in time to deflect the boulder, the impact sending me stumbling backward. The panda closed in, its massive form looming over me as it reared back to strike. I ducked, my wind magic swirling around me in a tight spiral as I tried to find an opening in the creature''s defenses. The panda swung, its massive paw crashing down just inches from my head. With a desperate cry, I unleashed a powerful windslam that sent the creature stumbling backward. Seizing the opportunity, I lunged forward, my blade flashing through the air in a flurry of strikes. The panda reared up, its powerful legs lifting it high into the air as it sought to dodge my attacks. But I was too quick and I struck the creature''s underbelly with a powerful upward slash. The panda howled in pain, its massive form crashing to the ground as it struggled to regain its footing. Seeing my chance, I pressed my advantage, my blade singing through the air in a relentless flurry of blows. The panda fought back, its massive form thrashing wildly as it tried to shake me off. The panda let out one last defiant roar before my blade found its mark, the creature collapsing to the ground in a final, agonizing death throe. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [1 kill, +10 mp] With a sigh of relief, I stood over the fallen creature, my eyes taking in the sight around me. The clearing was loud, the air still and heavy with the scent of smoke and blood. As I took stock of the destruction, a low hiss cut through the air, a sound so feral and primal that it sent a chill down my spine. I turned, my eyes widening as I beheld a massive wild cat, its fur aflame with fiery magic that danced across its sleek form. With a smirk of satisfaction, I drew my wind magic as I prepared to meet the creature''s charge. The cat let out a savage roar, the flames crackling across its fur as it lunged forward with blinding speed. I sidestepped the creature''s charge, my wind magic propelling me out of the way as the cat''s fiery claws tore through the air. I retaliated, my blade slicing through the air in a powerful arc that sought to tear through the creature''s defenses. But the cat was quick, its body moving with the fluid grace of a dancer as it evaded my strikes and retaliated with a flurry of fiery blows. I fought back, my blade flashing through the air as I tried to find another opening in the creature''s defense. The cat was relentless, its body a blur of motion as it dodged my attacks and struck back with a devastating blow that sent me staggering backwards. I caught myself and regained my footing. The cat pounced, its fiery form lunging towards me with deadly precision. With a desperate cry, I summoned all of my remaining strength and unleashed a powerful gust of wind that sent the creature tumbling backward. I pressed my attack, my blade slicing through the air in a frenzy of blows that sought to cleave the cat open. But the cat was too strong, its fiery form a blur of motion as it parried my strikes and retaliated with a barrage of fiery blows that sent me sprawling to the ground. I struggled to rise, my body aching with exhaustion as I fought to regain my footing. The cat hissed, its fiery form looming over me as it prepared to deliver the final blow. I scrambled to my feet, in order to deflect the creature''s strike. However the cat was too quick, its flaming claws slashing towards me with deadly precision. With a cry of pain, I twisted to the side, the creature''s claws slicing through my flesh as I struggled to stay conscious. The cat lunged forward, its eyes burning with hatred as it sought to finish me off. Chapter 154 - 154: System overload I gritted my teeth and tried to form an airwall in a desperate attempt to defend myself. But the cat was relentless, its form a blur of motion as it struck back with a deadly barrage of blows that sent me staggering backwards. I stumbled, my vision swimming as I sought to regain my balance. With one last surge of strength, I lunged forward, my blade slicing through the air with a crackling sound that rang out across the clearing. The cat howled in pain, its fiery form collapsing to the ground as the last of its magic faded away. [1 kill, +10mp] With the cat''s lifeless form at my feet, I surveyed the battlefield, my eyes sweeping across as I searched for a new opponent to challenge. In the distance, I caught sight of a flash of movement, a sleek form moving through the shadows with lightning speed. My muscles tensed as I focused on the creature, my eyes narrowing as I tried to make out its form. With a jolt of recognition, I realized that it was a massive six-tailed fox, its fur shimmering with a feral energy as it moved towards me with deadly precision. Without hesitation, I lunged forward, my blade slicing through the air as I sought to cut the creature down. But the fox was quick, its agile form twisting to the side as it evaded my strike and retaliated with a flurry of strikes that sought to tear through my defenses. I fought back, my blade flashing through the air as I sought to find an opening in the creature''s defenses. But the fox was relentless, its six tails lashing through the air as it struck back with a deadly barrage of blows that sent me stumbling backwards I recovered my balance, my muscles burning with effort as I launched a fierce counterattack. But the fox was too quick, its agile form twisting and turning as it dodged my blows with ease. With a snarl of frustration, I summoned all of my remaining strength and lunged forward, my blade flashing through the air in a powerful arc that sought to pierce the creature''s defenses. The fox growled, its eyes flashing with a feral ferocity as it blocked my strike and retaliated with a devastating flurry of strikes that sent me sprawling to the ground. As I struggled to rise, the fox lunged forward, its six tails lashing through the air as it sought to finish me off. With a grunt of effort, I rolled to the side, the creature''s teeth snapping closed inches from my throat. I scrambled to my feet, my blade flashing through the air as I sought to regain the initiative. But the fox was relentless, its six tails a blur of motion as it struck back with a ferocious barrage of blows that sent me reeling backwards. I staggered, my breath coming in ragged gasps as I fought to stay conscious. But I refused to give up. With a shout, I lunged forward, my blade slicing through the air as I sought to end the creature''s onslaught. The fox roared, its six tails coiling around its body as it struck back with a deadly blow that sent me staggering backwards. But I was not to be deterred. With another cry, I lashed out, my blade slicing through the air with a crackling sound that rang out across the clearing. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The fox howled in pain as my blade found its mark, the creature''s blood spraying across the ground as it collapsed to the earth, its six tails twitching weakly as the last of its life ebbed away. I staggered backwards, my body numb with exhaustion as I fought to stay conscious. The clearing was silent, the only sound the soft rustling of the fox''s fur as it breathed its last breath. [Warning, health is too low] As I fought to stay conscious, my breath coming in ragged gasps, a faint sound caught my attention. With a jolt of alarm, I turned, my eyes widening as I beheld a massive spider monkey, its form lithe and agile as it leaped towards me with lightning speed. I ducked, my wind magic propelling me out of harm''s way as the creature''s attack narrowly missed me. I recovered my balance, my muscles burning with effort as I summoned my remaining strength and prepared to engage the monkey The spider monkey struck, its agile form dancing through the air as it unleashed a torrent of air magic that sought to tear through my defenses. I parried, my blade flashing through the air as I deflected the creature''s attack and retaliated with a powerful windslam that sent the monkey tumbling backwards. [Warning: System critically low] The monkey hissed, its eyes flashing with fury as it regained its footing and launched a furious counterattack, its form a blur of motion as it sought to overwhelm me. I fought back, my blade slicing through the air as I sought to find an opening in the creature''s defenses. But the monkey was quick, its agile form twisting and turning as it dodged my strikes with ease. With a snarl of frustration, I summoned all of my remaining strength and lunged forward, my blade flashing through the air in a powerful arc that sought to cut the creature down. The monkey shrieked, its agile form lashing out with a ferocious barrage of air magic that sent me staggering backwards. I recovered my balance and decided to regain the initiative. But the monkey was relentless, its agile form twisting and turning as it struck back with a deadly barrage of strikes that sent me reeling backwards. I staggered, my breath coming in ragged gasps as I fought to stay conscious. With a grunt of pain, I lashed out, my blade slicing through the lair with a crackling sound that rang out across the clearing. The monkey howled in pain as my blade found its mark, the creature''s blood spraying across the ground as it collapsed to the earth, its limbs twitching weakly as the last of its life ebbed away. [Warning: System critically low] I sank to my knees, my breath coming in ragged gasps as I fought to stay conscious. The clearing was silent, the only sound the soft rustling of the monkey''s fur as it breathed its last breath. As the monkey breathed its last breath, I sank to my knees, the clearing spinning around me as my vision grew dim and my breath came in ragged gasps. My head swam, the world growing dark as my strength finally gave out, the fight against the beasts taking its toll on my exhausted body. With one final sigh, I collapsed to the earth, the blackness closing in around me as the sounds of the battle faded away. The clearing fell silent, the only movement the faint stirring of the wind as I drifted into unconsciousness. [1 kill, +10 mp] Chapter 155 - 155: Waking up As my consciousness slowly returned, I became aware of the softness of my pillow beneath my head, the gentle morning light filtering through my curtains, the silence of my room a stark contrast to the chaos of the battlefield. I raised my hand to my forehead, my fingers brushing against it as the throes of a slight headache gripped me. As I blinked and shifted my weight, the mattress beneath me groaned softly, its soft springs giving way to the gentle pressure of my body. My fingers grazed the rough linen of the sheets as I pulled myself to a sitting position As I turned my head, I caught sight of Damon sitting on a chair in the corner of the room, his arms crossed over his chest and a bored expression on his face. "Look who finally woke up," Damon said, his lips twitching into a tired but affectionate smirk. "I was starting to think I''d need to administer smelling salts to rouse you from your slumber. I craned my neck to peer out the window, the sunlight streaming in through the sheer curtains as I tried to gauge the time of day. "I''ve lost track," I admitted, turning back to Damon with a shrug. "How long was I out?" As my eyes adjusted to the light, I realized that the sun was not shining with its usual radiance. Instead, the sky was tinged with a dull, greyish hue, the sunlight muted as though it were struggling to break through the clouds. It was clear that the day was winding down, the light slowly bleeding into the encroaching darkness as the sun made its slow descent beyond the horizon. One hour, maybe slightly more. Damon''s voice was calm and even, his eyes fixed on mine as he continued to fill me in on what had happened. "Your body decided it had had enough," he said, his tone soft but serious. "All that wind magic you were using - it was too much for you to handle. Your body couldn''t keep up, and it buckled under the strain. I allowed myself a wry smile, acknowledging the recklessness of my actions. After all, I had always known that his insatiable thirst for combat would one day catch up to me - it was only a matter of time before the risks outweighed the rewards. "You know, I almost expected something like this to happen sooner or later," I thought as the wind rumbled in the stillness of the room. "I guess I pushed my luck a little too far this time." My thoughts swirled like a cyclone in my mind, the realization of the truth hitting me like a tidal wave. I knew that if i had been a normal mage, the sheer volume of magic i had expended would have pushed my body past its breaking point, destroying me in a blinding flash of power. But I wasn''t a normal mage. I had been gifted with a unique system, a power that operated according to its own mysterious rules. And so, I felt that this system would not allow me to perish I had been living on the edge, pushing my body and my magic to their limits, and yet I had emerged unscathed. "A normal one star mage would be dead," I thought, my mind reeling as i considered the implications of my survival. "But my system has kept me alive, even when my body was at its breaking point." My body had crumbled under the strain, my magic pushing me to the brink of destruction, and yet I had been spared. The system was the difference maker, the one cushion I had in the race against all other mages. My words rang out with a quiet determination, my eyes fixed on Damon as I spoke. "Bodies are meant to be pushed," I said, my voice even and measured as I leaned forward in my bed. "They are tools to be used, vessels for magic and will. And I must use mine to its fullest potential, even if it means pushing myself to the brink." As I spoke, I could feel the intensity of Damon''s gaze fixed upon me, his lips pressed into a thin line as he watched me. His expression was inscrutable, his eyes betraying no emotion as he listened to my words. Was it disapproval that lingered in the depths of his gaze, or perhaps a grudging respect for my unwavering determination? The phrase echoed in my mind as I contemplated the truth behind my actions. Bravery and stupidity - two sides of the same coin, dancing along the razor''s edge of recklessness. Was I truly brave, or simply foolish in my pursuit of power? Perhaps it was both, my courage and my stubbornness intertwined in a volatile blend of daring and defiance. I couldn''t say for certain, but one thing was clear - my path was set, and no amount of disapproval or caution would sway me from my course. To Damon, my stance was one of utter duality, my feet straddling the line between brilliance and madness. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On one side was my unshakeable resolve, my unwavering dedication to mastering my magic and achieving greatness. On the other, the specter of hubris, my stubborn refusal to acknowledge the limitations of my body and my power. His words hung heavy in the air, a testament to the mystery of my survival. "I don''t know how you''re still alive," he said, his tone one of quiet disbelief. "It doesn''t make sense." I shot him a teasing smirk, my words laced with playful arrogance. "Are you saying you''d prefer if it I wasn''t?" I asked, my eyes gleaming with mischief. Damon stood, his expression unreadable as he took in the defiance that flickered in my gaze. "Take the day off to get some rest," he said, his voice quiet but firm as he turned away from me. "I shouldn''t have let you come to those fights. I won''t be making the same mistake again." Without another word, he strode from the room, the door clicking shut with a soft thud Chapter 156 - 156: Meet me tonight The breeze from the closing door whispered through the drapes, its soft rustling a mockery of Damon''s words My thoughts swirled like a maelstrom, the winds of my determination blowing away any doubts that dared to arise. It was laughable, really, to think that Damon could control my actions, to assume that he had any sway over my choices. "He knows nothing of my resolve," I thought, my mind ablaze with the fire of my ambitions. "He cannot dictate my path. I will go where I must, fight who I must, and use every ounce of power at my disposal to achieve my goals." Not even the emperor himself could stop me With a sigh, I pushed myself up from the bed, my muscles protesting as I rose to my feet. The soft linen sheets slid from my legs as I stood, the light fabric whispering against my skin like a caress. My bare feet found the cool wooden floor beneath me, the warmth of the day already beginning to seep into the room. I stretched, my arms reaching towards the ceiling as I arched my back, the lingering aches of the battle still radiating through my body. The sun had begun its slow descent as I emerged from my quarters, its rays slanting through the window and casting long shadows across the floor. The castle corridors were quiet as I made my way to the cafeteria, the muffled clatter of plates and cutlery the only sound that echoed through the passageways. Outside, the day was slowly yielding to night, the sky a canvas of fading light as darkness crept over the horizon. I quickened my pace, my footsteps echoing through the stone hallways as I navigated the familiar paths of the castle. The cafeteria was cast in shadow as I entered, the flickering flames of the candles casting a warm glow over the room. My eyes immediately sought out Bella, her distinctive blonde hair standing out amidst the sea of bodies. My wink drew a familiar, sardonic reaction from Bella, her eyes rolling skyward with a resigned amusement. With a grin, I made my way to the table where my friends had gathered. Their familiar faces greeted me with warm smiles. Liam''s words were a playful jab, his smirk punctuating the gentle teasing as I joined the group. "It was just a little nap," I retorted with a dismissive wave of my hand, feigning nonchalance as I sank into the wooden bench. "Slight fatigue?" she echoed with a scoff, her eyes narrowing in a mixture of concern and irritation. "You used so much mana that it started to drain your body''s energy. You could have died!" I shifted on the bench, the annoyance within me rising to the surface as I shot her a withering glare. "But I didn''t," I snapped, my voice curt as I tried to downplay the seriousness of the situation. "It was a risk, yes, but I knew what I was doing. Aaron''s words were a testament to his thoughtful nature, his concern for my well-being etched in the furrow of his brow. "Why put yourself in harm''s way when you could become a two star mage through training?" he asked, his voice a gentle entreaty as he leaned forward in his seat. I shook my head, my words tinged with frustration as I searched for a way to express the urgency I felt. "I can''t explain it," I said, my voice hushed as I stared into the flames of the candles. "But I really have to do this. I know it''s dangerous, and I know it''s reckless, but it''s something I have to do. "You don''t have to do anything," she snapped, her eyes flashing with annoyance. "You do it because you want to do it." Her words echoed in my mind as the conversation continued, the truth of them like a blade twisting in my gut. As the candlelight waned and the hour grew late, we began to rise from our seats, our conversation coming to a natural end. The bustle of the cafeteria grew quieter as the other mages finished their meals and drifted off to their quarters, the steady hum of conversation fading into the shadows. Our group made its way out into the cool night air, the stars twinkling overhead as we began to disperse. As the others drifted away, their forms melting into the shadows of the night, I reached out and gently grasped Emily''s arm, my fingers wrapping around her slender wrist. She turned towards me, her brow furrowed in confusion as I pulled her closer, my gaze piercing as I stared into her eyes. "Do you have any plans today?" I whispered, my eyes fixed on Emily as I waited for her response. She frowned slightly, her brow furrowing as she processed my question. "You mean tonight?" she asked, her voice tinged with confusion. "Yes," I replied. "I don''t have any plans, but why?" She said. "Okay, meet me at the gate to the prince''s wing in one hour". I replied. "Okay" she whispered, her voice barely concealing the excitement and arousal that coursed through her veins. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With that, I released my grip on her arm, my fingers trailing along her skin as I drew back, my lips curling into a smirk as I turned to leave. "Don''t be late," I called over my shoulder as I melted into the shadows. The night was heavy with mystery, the air cool and still as I slipped out of my quarters, my footsteps silent in the darkness. I moved with the stealth of a cat, my cloak swirling around me as I made my way towards the prince''s wing, my mind ablaze with the possibilities of what lay ahead. At the gate, I found Emily waiting impatiently, her figure silhouetted against the moonlight as she leaned against the stone wall. She straightened as she caught sight of me, her eyes gleaming with anticipation as she stepped forward to meet me. Chapter 157 - 157: Emily sucks my soul(18+) "Hey," she replied, a hint of shyness coloring her voice as she caught sight of me. I returned her greeting with a predatory grin, my eyes raking over her figure as I took in her beauty. "You look stunning," I said, my voice smooth and low as I took a step closer. Her cheeks flushed at my praise, her body responding to the warmth of my gaze. "Thank you," she whispered, her voice breathy as she looked up at me With a wave of my hand, I beckoned her towards the entrance, the air thick with anticipation as we made our way inside. The corridor was dimly lit, the flickering torches casting eerie shadows on the stone walls as we moved towards my quarters. Our footsteps echoed in the silence, the sound of our breathing mingling in the darkness as we navigated the winding hallways. At last, we reached my door, the wood creaking softly as I pushed it open, inviting Emily into the sanctuary of my personal space. Emily''s gaze swept over the room, taking in the opulent furnishings and luxurious decor that surrounded us. Her eyes lit up with wonder as she took in the velvet-covered chairs, the gilded bookcases, and the rich tapestries that adorned the walls. "Wow," she murmured, her voice awestruck as she looked around. "It''s very nice." I closed the door behind us with a soft click, the sound reverberating in the stillness of the room. "Thank you," I said, my voice low and conspiratorial as I stepped towards her. With a smooth motion, I made my way to the bed, the soft mattress yielding to my weight as I sat down and turned to face her. The bed was large and ornate, the covers woven with intricate patterns and the pillows plump and inviting. I settled into the silk sheets, the material cool against my skin as I stared at Emily, my eyes gleaming with desire. "Come here," I murmured, my voice low and seductive as I patted the space beside me. Emily approached the bed gingerly, her movements hesitant as she perched on the edge, her gaze flickering between me and the room around her. My words were sincere, my voice deep with longing as I gazed at her, my eyes reflecting the truth of my feelings. "I''ve missed you, Emily," I said, my voice hushed with emotion. "A lot more than you can imagine." My hand moved up her arm, my fingers tracing a path of fire as they caressed her skin, the heat of our bodies blending in the stillness of the night. "I''ve been thinking about you nonstop," I continued, my voice growing more intense as I pulled her closer My senses were heightened, my body attuned to the subtle changes in Emily''s breathing, the quickening of her pulse. It was as if I could feel her desire as a physical presence, a pulse of energy that enveloped us both. The shallow rise and fall of her chest, the rapid fluttering of her heart beneath my touch - these signs of her arousal were like a siren''s call, beckoning me to take what I wanted, to claim her as my own. My words hung in the air, a challenge and an invitation all at once. "Kiss me," I repeated, my voice a sensual command as I leaned forward, my lips hovering inches from hers. "What?" she murmured, her voice a faraway whisper as if she was in a daze as she searched my face for answers. "Kiss me". I repeated. She leaned forward and our lips met in a soft, tentative embrace, the pressure of our flesh against one another creating a surge of electricity that coursed through our bodies. [Kiss, +20 lp] Emily''s mouth was warm and wet, her breath hot and sweet as it mingled with mine. Her lips parted slightly, allowing me to deepen the kiss, my tongue slipping between her teeth as I tasted the unique flavor of her mouth. The kiss was slow, sensual, and exploratory, a dance of desire that unfurled between us like the petals of a flower The kiss intensified, our lips moving against one another with a desperate hunger as our hands roamed freely over each other''s bodies. My fingers traced the curves of Emily''s back, feeling the warmth of her skin beneath the fabric of her clothes. Ohh~ With a groan, I pulled her onto the bed, her body pressing against mine as we became lost in a tangle of limbs and tongues. I slid my hand up her thigh, the heat of her arousal growing as I teased the sensitive skin beneath her skirt. Our clothes began to peel away, layer by layer, revealing the naked flesh beneath. Emily''s breasts were soft and full, her nipples hardening at the touch of my fingertips. [Fondle, +30 lp] I lowered my mouth to her chest, my tongue swirling around her sensitive peaks as she arched her back and moaned. [suck, +50 lp] Ahh¡­ Ohh~ My hands explored her body, mapping every curve and contour, until I reached between her legs. Emily''s arousal was unmistakable, her center wet and throbbing with need as I slid my fingers into her folds Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [finger, +100 lp] I worked my fingers against her center, massaging and caressing until she was writhing beneath me, her breath coming in short, urgent gasps. Uhmm¡­ Ahh~ Her hips bucked against my hand, her body begging for more as I continued to tease and pleasure her. I could feel the tension mounting in her body, the pressure of her orgasm building as I increased the rhythm of my strokes. Ahh¡­ Ohh~ Her nails dug into my back as she neared the edge, her body trembling with need as she cried out in ecstasy. Her orgasm washed over her like a wave, her body convulsing with pleasure as she arched her back and dug her nails into my skin. Uhhm¡­Ahhh~ The scent of her arousal filled the air, mingling with the heady musk of our lust as she rode out the intensity of her release. As her body began to relax, I shifted my attention to my own arousal. Emily''s eyes gleamed with desire as she pushed me onto my back, her hands roaming over my chest as she straddled my hips. Chapter 158 - 158: Orgasms and more orgasms(18+) With a wicked grin, Emily slid her body lower, her hair falling like a curtain around us as she took me into her mouth. [Head, +120 lp] Ohh~ I groaned. Her lips were hot and wet, her tongue swirling around the sensitive tip of my shaft as she sucked and teased, her hands kneading my thighs. The pleasure was intense, my hips bucking against her as she worked me with her mouth, her soft moans of pleasure sending shivers of delight through my body. Ohhh¡­ Ahh~ As I reached the edge of my own release, Emily climbed atop me, her body poised over mine as she positioned herself above my throbbing shaft. With a slow, deliberate motion, she sank onto me, her breath catching in her throat as she took me deep inside her. [Sex, +200] The sensations were almost overwhelming, the wet heat of her body engulfing me as she began to rock her hips, riding me with a desperate urgency that spoke of the depths of her need. Ahh¡­ Uhmm~ She moaned. Our bodies moved together in a frenzied rhythm, our hips grinding against one another with a raw, primal hunger that defied all words. The sound of our flesh slapping against one another echoed in the air, punctuated by the cries of our pleasure as we approached the brink of our release. Ohh¡­. Uhmm¡­ Ahhh~ I could feel the pressure building deep inside me, my muscles tensing with anticipation as Emily rode me harder, her body clenching around me as she spiraled closer to her second orgasm. "Ohh Levi". She panted. The final moments before our climax were an explosion of sensation, a cascade of pleasure that consumed us both. Our bodies trembled with the force of our release, our voices joined in a chorus of ecstasy as we fell over the edge of our orgasms. Uhmm¡­. Ahhh¡­ Ohhh~ As our bodies stilled, we collapsed into one another, our chests heaving with exertion as we struggled to catch our breath. The sound of our hearts beating in tandem was the only sound that punctuated the quiet of the night, a reminder of the primal connection that had ignited between us. My smirk was laced with a hint of playful curiosity as I looked at Emily, her body still entwined with mine. "Have you ever tried anal?" I asked, my tone a teasing lilt that held a hint of mischief. Emily''s expression was one of both surprise and intrigue, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment as she averted her gaze. "Um... no," she stammered, a hint of uncertainty coloring her voice. "I''ve never... I don''t know if that''s my thing." The thought of increasing my lust points was like a drug, a thrill that coursed through my veins as I considered the potential of indulging in forbidden sexual acts. "Ever since Luna and I did it, I''ve come to realize that performing these perverse acts is the fastest way to increase my lust points," I thought, a mischievous glint in my eye. "Just like killing titans is the fastest way to increase my mana points." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Emily''s feelings for me were a powerful motivator, her adoration and loyalty an intoxicating elixir that I knew I could leverage to my advantage. "She would do almost anything for me," I mused silently, my mind already formulating a plan to persuade her to give into my desires. "With a little bit of charm and a whole lot of persuasion, I could get her to agree to this." I shifted my gaze back to Emily, a seductive smile playing across my lips as I began to speak, my voice low and seductive as I leaned in closer. My smile was a weapon in and of itself, my charm and confidence radiating from me like a palpable force as I got up from the bed. "I promise you''re going to enjoy it," I whispered, my voice smooth and seductive as I turned Emily onto her stomach, my body looming over her like a predator. My hands roamed over her buttocks, kneading and caressing the soft flesh as i admired the supple curves of her body. The sight of her, so vulnerable and trusting, sent a thrill of excitement coursing through me. With a slow, deliberate motion, I positioned myself behind her, the head of my member pressing against her tight opening. Ahhh~ I could feel her tense beneath me, her body quivering with a mixture of anticipation and uncertainty. "Relax," I whispered into her ear, my voice a soothing balm as I leaned in closer. "Trust me." I positioned myself behind Emily, the head of my member pressing against her tight opening. Slowly, I began to apply pressure, the tip of my member nudging against her entrance as I waited for her to adjust. Ohh~ Emily let out a small whimper, her body tensing in response to the pressure. I paused, letting her get used to the sensation before pushing further, allowing just the head of my member to slide into her. [Anal, +500] Emily''s breath hitched as the tip of my member breached her entrance, the walls of her body slowly relaxing as she adjusted to the intrusion. Uhmm¡­ Ahh~ I held myself still, giving her time to acclimate to the sensation before continuing my slow, deliberate penetration. Inch by inch, I slid into her, my hands massaging her shoulders and caressing her neck as I maintained a steady rhythm. Ahh¡­ Uhmm¡­ Ohhh~ Her moans grew louder as I filled her, the pressure of my member stretching her tight muscles as I buried myself deep inside her. With a groan, I buried myself to the hilt, my hips pressing flush against her buttocks as I paused, letting her adjust to the fullness. Ohh¡­Uhmm~ Emily''s body trembled beneath me, her breathing ragged as she fought to adjust to the new sensations. I began to move, my hips rocking against hers as I pulled out and then thrust back in, each stroke sending a wave of pleasure through her body. My hands roamed over her curves, my fingers teasing her sensitive nipples as I buried myself deeper and deeper with each thrust As our pace quickened, I reached a hand between us, my fingers finding her clit and teasing the sensitive nub. Uhmm¡­ Ohhh~ Emily gasped at the added stimulation, her body tensing as she bucked against me, her cries of pleasure echoing off the walls. I felt the pressure building deep inside me, the pleasure mounting with each stroke as I drove myself into her. Emily''s body tensed, the spasms of her orgasm squeezing my member as she cried out, her voice raw with ecstasy. Ohhh Levi¡­ Ahh~ The intensity of Emily''s climax sent me over the edge, my body shuddering as I spilled into her, the pulsing of my member triggering another wave of pleasure that tore through her body. Our bodies collapsed together, slick with sweat and spent from the intensity of our lovemaking. The room was silent save for the sound of our heavy breathing, the air thick with the scent of sex and desire. I rolled off of Emily, pulling her into my arms as we lay together, our bodies entwined in a tangle of limbs as we basked in the afterglow of our passion. Chapter 159 - 159: Another sudden letter As I sat up in bed, the darkness enveloping my bedroom was pierced only by the soft glow of my system''s interface, the digital readout casting a faint light on my face. "Let''s see what kind of progress I''ve made tonight," I murmured to myself, clicking through the menu until I reached the profile screen. The numbers danced before my eyes, my eyes lingering on the newly updated lust points [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 4] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 60] [Intelligence: 40] [Stamina: 50] [Speed: 60] [Mana: 740/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 1040] With my mind made up, I selected the "Upgrade" button next to Intelligence and began pumping points into the stat, watching as it steadily increased until it reached a solid 50. My lust points ticked down with each upgrade, but the benefits of reaching the next level were too tempting to resist As the last point was allocated, the screen flashed and a triumphant chime sounded, signaling that I had successfully reached Level 5. [50 intelligence points purchased] [Congratulations, you have leveled up] I watched the screen expectantly. [You have now reached level 5] [Skills unlocked: Three directional windslam, Six directional windslam] As I surveyed the new skills and bonuses that had appeared on my screen, I couldn''t help but feel a slight tinge of disappointment. While the new abilities were certainly useful, they weren''t the earth-shattering upgrades I had hoped for. "I guess I was expecting a little more bang for my buck," I muttered under my breath, clicking through the options with a hint of frustration. Still, I knew that every upgrade, no matter how small, would be crucial in my journey to becoming the most powerful warrior in the world. My thoughts hovered over the "Strength" stat, my mind made up. I knew that increasing my physical prowess would give me an edge in battle, allowing me to strike harder than my enemies. Without hesitation, I poured the remaining points into Strength, watching as the number slowly ticked upward until it reached 70. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 5] [Title: One star mage, Beast Slayer] [Strength: 70] [Intelligence: 50] [Stamina: 50] [Speed: 60] [Mana: 740/1000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 40] As the adrenaline of leveling up faded, I let my body relax into the softness of the mattress, sinking deeper into the comfort of my bed. My eyelids grew heavy, the exhaustion of a busy day catching up with me at last. As I drifted off to sleep, my last thought was of the power I had harnessed that night, and the promise of what was yet to come. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The following day, the courtyard once again served as our refuge, its quietude a welcome escape from the chaos of the world beyond its walls. Damon and I sat there, lost in our own thoughts, our minds as calm as the surface of a still pond. The only sounds to break the silence were the distant chirping of birds and the gentle rustling of leaves in the afternoon breeze. The heat of the sun baked our skin, and yet, it was a delicious warmth that cocooned us in its embrace. The air was still, save for the occasional caress of a gentle breeze that stirred the leaves and whispered through our hair. We lounged in a comfortable silence, our eyes half-closed against the harsh glare of the afternoon sun. The serenity of the courtyard was shattered by the sound of hurried footsteps approaching, their sharp, staccato rhythm cutting through the quiet like a knife. The sound of hurried footsteps registered in my mind long before they reached Damon''s ears, my heightened senses alert to the slightest disturbance in the stillness of the courtyard. Without conscious thought, my head turned toward the source of the sound, my eyes searching for the cause of the disruption. Like a whirlwind, a young servant burst onto the scene, his rapid footsteps kicking up dust as he sprinted across the courtyard. His movements were frantic, his expression frantic, as if he were carrying the weight of the world on his shoulders. He headed directly toward us, his eyes fixed on our seated figures. As he drew near, the servant skidded to a stop, his eyes darting between us, his breath coming in ragged gasps. The servant dropped to one knee before Damon, his body bent in a deep bow of respect. In his hands, he held a letter, the seal still pristine and unbroken, as if it had been hand-delivered from the royal palace itself. "My lord," the servant gasped, his voice barely audible over the pounding of his heart. "This missive is from the palace. It is of utmost urgency." He held the letter out to Damon. Damon''s gaze lingered on the letter, his eyes studying the elaborate seal and the elegant calligraphy of the addressee. He raised his gaze from the letter, meeting my own. Our eyes locked and for a moment, it remained that way like two warriors gauging each other''s strength before the battle. I could read the message on his face but I didn''t back down, showing him the message in mine. Without a word, Damon''s fingers tore open the seal, the crisp paper crackling under his touch. His eyes darted across the lines of text, absorbing every word like a man starving for information. The letter seemed to hold his attention in its thrall, every line consuming him with an urgency that bordered on desperation. The silence around us thickened, the only sound the rustle of paper and the quick breaths that Damon drew as he read. I watched him closely, as I waited to learn the contents of the message. As Damon''s eyes reached the end of the letter, he folded it with slow, deliberate movements. His expression had become unreadable, his face a mask of careful neutrality that betrayed nothing of what he had just learned. He met my gaze again, but this time there was no communication, no unspoken exchange of emotions. He seemed to retreat into himself, his body language closing off, as if erecting a barrier between us. Chapter 160 - 160: Start of the war The silence between us stretched taut, my curiosity and concern building like a fire in my chest. "Is that a battle summons?" I asked Slowly and deliberately, Damon rose to his feet, his movements precise and controlled. His feet found their footing with care, each placement of his sole against the ground calculated and purposeful. As he straightened his body, the tension in his muscles melted away, replaced by a calm, unwavering poise. His hands hung naturally at his sides, his grip on the letter steady but relaxed. At Damon''s movement, my body reacted on instinct. I was up on my feet in a heartbeat, my body following the motion of his own "Don''t come with me," Damon said, his voice firm and commanding, the words laced with a subtle hint of warning. "So it is a battle summons," I replied, my own tone steady but insistent. "I have to come. You know I have to." "You seem hellbent on destroying your body for some reason that confounds me," Damon said, his voice betraying the frustration and concern that simmered beneath the surface. "I won''t let it happen." "My body is just fine," I retorted, the confidence in my voice a testament to my faith in my own abilities. "I''ll be with the level two mages as usual, fighting and winning. This isn''t any different from the battles we''ve already fought and won together." Damon''s expression hardened, his jaw clenching in a show of quiet determination. "No," he said, his voice firm and resolute. "I can''t let you come with me this time." I bristled at his dismissal, my pride stung by the implication that I couldn''t handle myself in a fight. "You don''t have the right to tell me to leave or stay," I replied, my words searing with defiance. "Yes, I do," he said, the force of his conviction reverberating through his words. "I am the prince, and by royal decree, I ask that you stay behind in the castle while we go fight." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Frustration coursed through my veins, its heat surging and seething like a living thing. For a brief, almost unmentionable moment, I fought the urge to grab something¡ªanything¡ªand hurl it across the courtyard, the desire to lash out as physical as the air I breathed. But I resisted, knowing that such an outburst would accomplish nothing. Instead, I paced, my movements restless and agitated, watching as Damon strode away, the echo of his footsteps a sharp reminder of the battle I was now forced to sit out. The moment Damon was out of sight, I seized my chance. Like a coiled spring unleashed, I launched into a sprint, my feet pounding against the courtyard stones as I raced after him. A self-satisfied smirk pulled at the corners of my mouth as I realized that Damon had underestimated my resolve. "Bold of him to think he could control me," I thought to myself. As I reached the gate, I found the last of the mages disappearing into the waiting carriages, their departure signaling the beginning of the journey to the battlefield. My heart pounded, my nerves thrumming with the anticipation of what was to come, but I was not about to miss my chance to join the fight. Determined not to be left behind, I slipped into the ranks of the mages, my movements swift and sure as I navigated the confusion of the departing party. Slipping past the guards and blending into the crowd, I maneuvered my way to the carriages, their doors still open as they prepared to depart. With a quick glance over my shoulder, I ducked into the nearest carriage, squeezing in between two startled mages. I met their wide-eyed stares with a grin that was half challenge, half apology. Safely ensconced among the level two mages, I let out a silent sigh of relief, my heart still racing from my daring escape. I cast a final glance at the palace gates, now distant and growing smaller as the carriages rumbled away from the courtyard. I had won this round, outsmarting both Damon and his guards in a feat of stealth and quick-thinking that would have made any assassin proud. But my victory was bittersweet, the knowledge that I had gone against the prince''s wishes a sobering weight in the pit of my stomach. **** The village of Pellyn was transformed into a scene of chaos and destruction as we arrived. The beasts had already begun their rampage, their powerful bodies wreaking havoc on the buildings that stood in their way. The air was thick with the sounds of splintering wood and the cries of terrified villagers, as well as the frenzied roar of the beasts themselves. The marketplace, once a hub of activity and commerce, had been reduced to a sea of rubble, its stalls and stands overturned and scattered. With a clatter of wood and metal, the carriages ground to a halt at the edge of the village. The mages were out in an instant, their long robes billowing behind them like battle flags as they raced into the fray. Magic flowed from their fingertips like water from a mountain spring, the power of the elements at their beck and call. Fire, water, air, and earth - each mage wielded their chosen element with deadly precision, hurling bolts of flame, waves of water, gales of wind, and crumbling earth at the rampaging beasts. The beasts roared and bellowed, but the mages were relentless, their spells striking with the force of nature itself, a swirling maelstrom of chaos and destruction unleashed upon the enemies of Pellyn. The beasts, their bloodlust frenzied and their rage unchecked, pivoted towards the mages with a growl that shook the earth beneath their feet. Like a tide of fury, they surged towards the magic-wielders, their claws slashing the air and their fangs bared in a ferocious snarl. The mages stood their ground, undeterred by the onslaught that was about to be unleashed upon them. Their faces were set in grim determination, their eyes flashing with the fierce light of their magic, their magic humming around them like a living thing. The battle had begun. Chapter 161 - 161: Fighting the scorpions Screeechh~ I immediately saw a group of giant scorpions. Earlier, I had fought a gaint scorpions but that one had been solitary, these ones moved in a group, their pincers and claws snapping almost rhythmically as they raced towards me. I unsheathed my sword, the one I had come to prefer during my fight with the Titan. I coated it in mana and ran to meet them. As I prepared for the fight, the air around me seemed to vibrate with the sounds of the scorpions'' shrill cries. Their high-pitched shrieks were like a cacophony of alarm bells, a discordant symphony that sent a shiver down my spine. The ground beneath my feet trembled with each of their footsteps, the scorpions drawing closer with every passing moment. Their carapaces gleamed in the harsh sunlight, their claws and stingers flashing like weapons of war. The scorpion that I had encountered before had been a formidable adversary, but its defeat had taught me valuable lessons about its strengths and weaknesses. I knew that its armored hide was tough, but not impenetrable. I knew that its pincers were powerful, but not infallible. And I knew that its venomous stinger, though deadly, could be avoided with quick reflexes and careful footwork. Therefore, I could end the fight in no time if I wished to. The last time I had pushed my magic too far, the results had been devastating. The searing pain, the loss of control - it was a mistake I was not eager to repeat. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I had learned my lesson well, and so I made the conscious decision to conserve my magical reserves. I decided to limit my magic use, relying instead on my swordplay and physical prowess. My goal was to use my advanced physical skills to wear down the scorpions, and then finish them off with carefully timed magic. Like a shadow in the darkness, I lunged towards the scorpions, my feet barely touching the ground. The scorpions, sensing the danger, braced themselves for my attack. Their pincers glinted in the sunlight, a deadly warning that only fueled my determination The scorpions formed a natural barricade, the two in the front positioned like guardians, their armored hides a formidable defense. Behind them, the other two scorpions remained in the shadows, their claws clicking menacingly as they bided their time. My eyes, sharp as the blade in my hand, fixed on the closest scorpion among the front line. With a swift and deadly stroke, I brought my sword down upon the creature, my strike a blur of metal and steel. With a swiftness that defied its heavy frame, the scorpion twisted away from my attack, its body contorting like a snake. Its chitinous armor gleamed in the sunlight as it reared its stinger, a shimmering, venomous spear poised to strike me. As the scorpion struggled to maintain its balance after the failed strike, its defenses momentarily weakened, I saw the opportunity I had been waiting for. Its razor-sharp pincers, which had only moments ago been a formidable shield, were now lowered, its attention focused on its stinger That was the moment I had been waiting for. As the scorpion raised its pincers, exposing the vulnerable area beneath its chitinous armor, I saw my opening. My sword surged forward like a lightning bolt, its razor-sharp edge aimed directly at the creature''s belly. In the same instant, I unleashed my Six Directional Windslam, a gust of wind that erupted from my sword and struck the scorpion''s exposed underside. The spell, carefully controlled and channeled through my palm, struck the scorpion''s vulnerable belly with a force that sent the creature tumbling. It landed with a heavy thud, its carapace cracking as it crashed into the stone wall of a nearby building. The scorpion, its carapace shattered and its limbs shaking with the aftereffects of the spell, slid down the stone wall. As it slumped to the ground, a trail of blood and ichor left in its wake, its body twitched weakly. The impact was enough to stun the scorpion, but I knew that it was not yet defeated. For now however, it seemed that this particular scorpion was no longer a threat. It would not be rising from the sand to attack me again, not anytime soon at least. As I engaged in battle with the first scorpion, I was mindful of its every movement, its every strike and swipe. But I was also aware of the surrounding area, taking care not to be drawn into the same trap that had befallen the scorpion. I kept my senses sharp, my ears attuned to the sound of shifting sands, my eyes scanning the horizon for any potential threats Therefore, I knew the positions of the other scorpions around me. The defeat of the first scorpion was a powerful blow to the enemy''s morale, and it showed in their movements. As the creature crumpled to the ground, the two scorpions at the back hesitated, their pincers stilled and their stingers quivering in uncertainty. However, the one nearest to me had no such reservations. In the blink of an eye, it sprung into action, its deadly stinger poised like a spear. It reared back, the barb quivering with lethal intent, and then brought it down in a brutal arc towards my head. I was a blur of motion as the scorpion''s stinger darted towards me. My feet danced across the sand, as I moved away quite easily thanks to my advanced speed. The scorpion''s stinger missed, its razor-sharp tip biting into nothing but air as I slipped out of its reach. In the same instant, I pivoted on the spot, my sword flashing like a bolt of lightning as I unleashed a Windslash towards the scorpion''s vulnerable stinger. As my Windslash sliced through the air, the scorpion reared back, its stinger raised in a last-ditch attempt to deflect the blow. But it was too late. The blade of wind struck true, severing the scorpion''s stinger and sending the creature reeling backwards. The head of the stinger dropped to the ground as the windslash separated it into two unequal halves. Screeechh~ The scorpion let out a shrill, agonized screech, the sound piercing the desert air like a blade. I smirked, a fierce grin spreading across my features as I surveyed the scorpion''s severed stinger. "Not bad," I thought to myself, "not bad at all." Chapter 162 - 162: Cunning over strength The scorpion''s cry of pain jolted the remaining scorpions from their stunned silence, their bodies tensing with renewed aggression. The scorpions advanced, their bodies moving in a deadly rhythm that spoke of centuries of evolution and predation. Their eyes, large and glossy, were devoid of empathy or compassion, the soulless gaze of the predator. There was no pity in their eyes, no hesitation in their movements. They were driven by a primal hunger, a need to hunt and to kill that knew no mercy. The scorpion whose stinger had been severed was not yet out of the fight. It had recovered from its shock and pain, and it was now filled with a fiery determination to avenge its injury. With a screech of rage, the scorpion rushed towards me, its pincers snapping and its legs pumping. It was moving with a single-minded purpose, its body a weapon of pure aggression. The creature''s intent was clear: it wanted to hurt me, to cause me as much pain as it had felt when its stinger was severed. As the scorpions closed in on me, their bodies a whirlwind of claws and chitin, I made a tactical decision. With a quick step backwards, I put distance between myself and the creatures, my mind racing as I surveyed the unfolding scene. I knew that retreating was the best option in this scenario, the only way to gain a tactical advantage over my enemies. The sand settled as the three scorpions and I locked eyes in a tense, unspoken stand-off. The air around us seemed to vibrate with tension, the intensity of our mutual hatred palpable in the dry, hot air. It was a stalemate, an "en pass¨¦" where neither side dared to move first, each waiting for the other to make the first mistake. The scorpions hissed and spat, their pincers twitching in anticipation, while I remained still, my eyes fixed on their every movement. I stood still, my body taut and ready to react at the slightest provocation. My fingers were curled into fists, the muscles in my arms tensed and ready to burst into motion. I was a coiled spring, waiting to be released. The moment of stillness was shattered by the sudden movement of the injured scorpion. Its pincers snapped in fury, a violent gesture that sent a ripple of energy through the air. The injured scorpion''s movements were frenetic, its body driven by a singular purpose: to end the fight and claim victory, no matter the cost. I could see the desperation in its eyes, the growing realization that time was not on its side. Its stinger, its primary weapon, had been severed, leaving it at a severe disadvantage. It knew that if it did not act quickly, its chance at revenge would slip through its claws. I smirked as it stepped towards me. Just as the injured scorpion lunged forward, its pincers raised and ready to strike, I made my move. In a swift and unexpected turn, I pivoted on the spot, bringing my sword to bear against one of the un-injured scorpions that lurked behind me. With a flick of my wrist, I unleashed a powerful vortex of air, a spinning torrent of wind that rushed towards the scorpion The battlefield erupted in a cacophony of hisses and shrieks as the remaining scorpions reacted to the sudden downfall of their comrade. Their surprise was palpable, the exclamations of shock and alarm echoing through the barren landscape. As I turned to face them, my sword still held at the ready, a smirk played across my lips. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their reaction to my attack was satisfying, a testament to the effectiveness of my strategy. What happened was simple. The scorpions were formidable creatures, each one capable of deadly strikes and unrelenting ferocity. But as I observed them, I had noticed a crucial flaw in their tactics. They did not work together. Indeed, many creatures in nature have learned to harness the power of cooperation and coordination to bring down their prey. From packs of wolves to flocks of crows, the coordination of group hunting can be a devastatingly effective tactic. Animals would work together to bring down their enemy, understanding that there was power in numbers and knowing that the opponent could only stretch their attention so far, no matter how strong it was. It was therefore logical that these scorpions would attack me as one, moving in tandem with each other and trying to overwhelm me within their sea of bodies. It was a strategy that could have easily turned the tide of the battle in their favor. It was an intriguing observation, and one that spoke to the complex nature of these creatures. It seemed to me that despite these scorpions moving as a group and feeling slight empathy for one another, they simply could not fight together. They weren''t programmed for it and so during the fights, something interesting happened. When a scorpion led the charge against an opponent, the other ones stayed back and watched, waiting for their turn. Therefore when the injured scorpion was approaching me, the remaining scorpions watched the unfolding battle with detached interest, their bodies still and poised in anticipation. They felt that they would not be attacked, at least for the moment, and this knowledge seemed to lull them into a false sense of security. In the intensity of the moment, one of the scorpions had let its focus slip. It stood still and exposed, its body turned to the side as it watched the fight with keen interest. It was a momentary lapse, a mistake that would have gone unnoticed in any other circumstance. But I was never one to let opportunities go to waste. The injured scorpion was moving in for the kill, its pincers raised and ready to strike. But as I analyzed the situation, I knew that there was a more efficient way to end the fight quicker. My eyes flickered towards the un-injured scorpion''s exposed underbelly, a gap in its chitinous armor that offered a glimpse of soft, unprotected flesh. It was a target too tempting to ignore. Chapter 163 - 163: Bloodlust The cry of pain of the second scorpion seemed to jolt the other two out of their ealier shock and they turned to me with their large, glossy, soulless eyes. At the same time, the second scorpion had gotten over it''s pain enough to want to inflict pain on me. It began to crawl towards me, its pincers twitching with desire to chop me up. I surveyed the unfolding scenerio before me and decided to step back. That was the best choice in such situation. The three scorpions and I stood at an en pass¨¦, watching each other intently. My fingers were curled in anticipation, ready to move as soon as one of them took the first step. The injured scorpion was the first to break the momentary stillness. Spurred by its injury and, I assumed, it''s growing weakness, it was consumed by the need to finish the fight as soon as possible. I smirked as it stepped towards me. It''s movement was slightly jerky. I focused my attention on the scorpion and at the last moment, I turned very quickly to one of the two un-injured scorpions at the back. I sent a vortex at it. Sounds of surprise from all three scorpions filled the air and I smirked in satisfaction. What happened was simple. I had come to notice something about the scorpions, they didn''t seem to attack together. Usually, when they''re were a group of animals, they would work together to bring down their enemy, understanding that there was power in numbers and knowing that the opponent could only stretch their attention so far. It was therefore logical that these scorpions would attack me as one, moving in tandem with each other and trying to overwhelm me within their sea of bodies. However, no such thing had happened so far. It seemed to me that despite these scorpions, moving as a group and feeling slight empathy for one another, they simply could not fight together. They weren''t programmed for it and so during the fights, something interesting happened. When a scorpion led the charge against an opponent, the other ones stayed back and watched, waiting for their turn. Therefore when the injured scorpion was approaching me, the other two had stopped once again and were watching our fight. This meant a drop in their security as they expected not to get attacked for now. One of the scorpions had dropped its guard more, it even exposed its side to me. As I watched the scorpions advancing on me, I also saw the exposed underbelly and decided to make quick calculation. Then I sent a vortex at the scorpion. As the vortex hit the scorpion, it was lifted up into the air and slammed back down into the ground. The effect was instant. The other two scorpion turned their attentions to the fallen one. I used my opportunity wisely, sending a master vortex to the side of the injured scorpion. The master vortex drilled into the scorpion, tearing a gaping hole in it. The scorpion fell to the ground, unmoving. [1 kill, +10 mp] i turned to face the other scorpions. One of the scorpions had been knocked down by the my attack, its body convulsing and twitching in the sand as it struggled to regain its footing. The creature''s chitinous armor was cracked and broken in places, the soft flesh beneath weeping blood and fluid onto the scorched earth. Its limbs flailed weakly, its pincers snapping feebly as it tried to right itself So there was one scorpion left standing. Screeech~ The scorpion let loose a defiant screech, its body trembling with a mixture of rage and fear as it began its advance towards me. Its pincers snapped and clacked, its stinger raised and ready to strike. I watched the scorpion intently, my eyes flicking between the creature''s movements and its weaponized limbs In my hand, the sword was a steady presence But despite the creature''s fury, I remained calm and patient, waiting for the moment when the scorpion would make its move. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I knew that the creature would strike without hesitation, its instincts driving it towards an all-out assault that would leave a gap for me to exploit. And when that moment came, I would be ready to strike. The moment came in a flash of movement and a blur of chitin. The scorpion launched itself towards me with surprising speed, its body propelled by a burst of fury that carried it towards its target with alarming force. The creature''s pincers snapped and clacked, its stinger flashing in the sun as it hurtled towards me like a projectile. In a swift, fluid movement, I lowered my body and ducked beneath the scorpion''s deadly lunge. The creature sailed over my head, its momentum carrying it past me in a blur of motion. As the scorpion sailed over my head, I seized upon the opportunity that had presented itself. With a single, powerful thrust of my arm, I plunged my sword into the scorpion''s exposed underbelly. The blade sank deep into the creature''s flesh, piercing through the scorpion''s vital organs and severing vital arteries. Screeechh~ The scorpion''s scream was a raw and primal sound, a shriek of agony and defiance that echoed through the desert air. The creature''s body trembled and quivered, its legs scrabbling against the sand as it sought to escape the pain that now consumed it. But there was no escape. The sword had done its work, the scorpion''s insides now ruptured and spilling out onto the sand. With the scorpion lying motionless beneath me, I lifted my sword high into the air. The blade glinted in the sun, a deadly implement of destruction that would soon claim its victim. With a grunt of effort, I brought the sword down onto the scorpion''s head with all my might. The blade bit deep into the creature''s skull, cleaving through bone and flesh until it buried itself in the sand. The scorpion''s body twitched and spasmed for a brief moment before falling still. Chapter 164 - 164: Fighting the red eyed wolf [1 kill, +10 mp] Two of the scorpions were already dead, their bodies lying still and lifeless in the sand. The other two had been wounded in the battle, their bodies immobilized and twitching in the aftermath of the fight. They were still alive, though barely, their remaining life force dwindling away as their bodies struggled to recover from the wounds that I had inflicted. With a purposeful stride, I approached the nearest immobilized scorpion. Its body was still, its limbs splayed out in a lifeless sprawl. It was a pathetic sight, a creature that had once been a force to be reckoned with now reduced to little more than a dying husk. I raised my sword into the air, the blade gleaming in the desert sun. With a single, swift stroke, I brought the sword down onto the scorpion''s head, the steel biting deep into the creature''s skull with a sickening crunch. [1 kill, +10 mp] I moved swiftly across the sand, my footfalls light and sure as I navigated the desert terrain. My target was the scorpion that I had flung against the wall earlier, its body still slumped against the rocks where it had been hurled. As I approached the scorpion, I lifted my sword once more, the weapon feeling natural and comfortable in my grasp. With a single, precise stroke, I plunged the blade into the scorpion''s head, piercing through its chitinous armor with ease. [1 kill, +10 mp] The sand beneath my feet was littered with scorpion bodies, a testament to my prowess and skill in combat. Four kills, each one executed with precision and efficiency. It had taken some time, but I had been patient, using my understanding of the desert and the creatures that inhabited it to gain an advantage in the battle. As I stood over the bodies of my fallen foes, I felt a sense of satisfaction wash over me. The adrenaline rush of the fight had faded, replaced by a calm and steady confidence in my abilities. My sword arm was strong, my muscles loose and relaxed, ready for whatever lay ahead. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With the scorpions defeated, my attention now shifted to the other beasts that lurked in the desert. My eyes scanned the horizon, searching for any signs of movement or danger. As my gaze swept across the dunes, I caught sight of a lone red eye wolf in the distance. With a flick of my wrist, I sent a windslash hurtling towards the wolf. The wolf moved with impressive speed and agility, its powerful muscles propelling it away from the windslash''s trajectory with a swift leap. The creature tumbled through the sand, skidding to a stop a few feet away from the spot where the windslash had landed. Snarllll~ The wolf snarled and bared its teeth, the fangs glistening in the scorching desert sun. The creature''s eyes were focused and intense, its red gaze sweeping the barren landscape in search of the one who had dared to attack it. With a flourish of my sword, I caught the wolf''s attention, the blade shimmering in the desert sun as I waved it before the creature''s eyes. The wolf''s gaze snapped to me, its red eyes locking onto mine with a feral intensity. The snarling and growling ceased, replaced by a low, dangerous rumble deep in the creature''s chest. Its lips curled back, revealing its gleaming fangs as it let out a deafening snarl of anger. Its hackles were raised, its powerful body poised and ready to launch itself into the attack. The wolf crouched lower, its ears flattened against its skull as it prepared to strike. The muscles in its hind legs tensed, coiled like springs as it readied itself for the attack. Howllll~ With a fierce howl, the wolf launched itself towards me, its powerful legs pumping as it charged across the sand in a blur of crimson fur. In the split second before the wolf reached me, I deftly sidestepped its charge, pivoting with expert agility. The wolf''s teeth and claws snapped and swiped at the air where I had stood only moments before It landed with a snarl of frustration, its fur bristling with anger as it recovered from its failed attack. Its eyes were alight with fury, its gaze fixed on me with an unbridled hatred. "You''ll have to move faster than that, wolf," I taunted, swirling my sword in a mocking gesture. The wolf''s eyes blazed with fury at my insolence, its ears pinned back against its skull. "Come on, wolf," I goaded, my voice laced with confidence and amusement. "Let''s see what you''ve got." The wolf let out a furious growl, its body trembling with rage as it prepared to launch itself at me once again. It charged forward, its powerful muscles propelling it across the desert sands with incredible speed. Its eyes were fixed on me, its jaws wide and dripping with saliva as it prepared to sink its teeth into my flesh I allowed the wolf to come within inches of me before deftly evading its charge. With a smooth and precise movement, I ducked to the side, narrowly avoiding the creature''s snapping jaws and razor-sharp claws. The wolf''s momentum carried it past me, its momentum sending it tumbling across the sand as it struggled to regain its footing As the wolf tumbled past me, its body suspended in mid-air, I seized my opportunity. I drove my sword into the creature''s exposed side, the blade piercing through the wolf''s flesh with a sickening squelch. The wolf''s momentum was halted by the sudden impact, its body twisting and convulsing as it struggled to come to terms with the shock of the blow. But I was relentless, pushing the blade deeper into the wolf''s body with a powerful thrust of my arm. The wolf''s howl was a soul-shattering cry of agony, its body trembling and shuddering as I twisted the blade in its flesh. Its eyes were wide with pain and terror, its body writhing in a helpless dance of death as I slowly withdrew the blade from its side. Chapter 165 - 165: Remnants I stepped back, surveying the wounded wolf with a detached, calculating gaze. The creature staggered to its feet, its breathing ragged and labored as it struggled to regain its bearings Defiant to the end, the wolf refused to yield. Despite its grievous injury, the creature mustered its remaining strength and launched itself towards me, its powerful body moving with a renewed speed and determination "I don''t need mana to defeat you," I said, my voice dripping with disdain as I sped towards the wolf. As the wolf jumped, its body propelled towards me in a desperate attempt to secure a killing blow, I rose into the air as well. My body twisted and turned with an acrobatic grace, matching the wolf''s movements as if we were locked in a deadly dance. The wolf''s eyes widened in shock, the creature''s surprise at my unexpected agility. And in that moment, I struck. My sword pierced the wolf''s throat with a wet and gurgling hiss, the creature''s blood spilling out in a crimson torrent as its body went limp in the air Howlll~ The wolf''s howl was a strangled, desperate cry, its body convulsing and spasming as it dropped to the sand. The creature''s blood poured out onto the earth, staining the dry and dusty ground. The wolf''s eyes rolled back in its head, its life slowly slipping away as its blood drained from its body. Its breath grew shallow and labored, and then, with one final shuddering gasp, the wolf fell still. [1 kill, +10 mp] The haunting echo of the wolf''s dying cry was answered by a low and menacing growl that cut through the air. I tensed, my body coiling like a spring as I spun on my heel to face the new threat. My gaze locked onto the two new wolves that had crept up behind me. Their eyes blazed with a malevolent crimson light, their bodies poised and ready to attack. The wolves'' blood-drenched faces were a grotesque sight, their once-gleaming fangs now stained crimson with the gore of their kills. The blood glistened on their fur and dripped from their jaws, creating a grisly mask of death. I forced myself to block out the gruesome image of the mage that had surely suffered at the wolves'' claws "Seems more friends have come to play," I muttered, my eyes fixed on the stalking predators as they prowled closer The wolves continued their advance. They inched forward, their muscles tensed and ready to spring as they closed the distance between us. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was obvious, they had more intelligence and thoughts behind their eyes than the scorpions. The temptation to use my wind magic was strong, the desire to end this deadly game in a single, devastating blow pulsing in my veins. But I held back, the thought of unleashing such power weighed down by the knowledge that it wouldn''t be necessary . Firstly, I knew that I could win without relying on magic. Secondly, i was trying to get as many kills as possible without exhausting myself. Although the system would ensure that death was not a possibility, the threat of exhaustion and unconsciousness still loomed large in my mind. And how could I get kills if I passed out? Besides it was simply better for me not to fall unconscious again since I was sure Damon and I would have an argument when the war was over. Instinctively, my gaze drifted away from the wolves, scanning the shifting sands for a glimpse of Damon. I found him near his brother, as he almost always was, in the midst of three beasts. He still hadn''t noticed my presence. I forced my gaze back to the wolves. The creatures were creeping closer, their eyes locked on my own as they sought to find a weakness in my defenses. Patience was a virtue in battle, and I knew that the wolves'' eagerness to kill would be their undoing. I allowed the tension to build, my breath steady and measured as I watched the wolves circle me like predators stalking their prey. One of them would break first, its hunger for blood overpowering its discipline and training. And when that moment came, I would be ready, all I had to do was be observant, find the most vulnerable point and attack. My lips curled into a confident smirk, my voice dripping with a mocking challenge as I taunted the wolves. "Come on, you bastards," I hissed. The wolves snarled in response, their fur bristling with anger and defiance. But I knew that their rage was a double-edged sword, their eagerness to defeat me making them careless and impulsive. "That''s it," I murmured, the words barely audible beneath the wolves'' growls. "Show me what you''ve got." Like lightning striking the desert sands, the wolves surged forward, their bodies blurring with speed as they closed in on me. The wolves were upon me in an instant, their bodies a blur of teeth and claws as they launched themselves into the air. Their powerful legs propelled them towards me with terrifying speed, their jaws snapping and their claws extended as they sought to rend my flesh. It was hard to jump out of the way when two wolves were leaping at you, especially since each one was slightly angled. Either way I jumped, I was going to run into a wolf''s jaw. So I decided not to move out of the way. Instead, I created an airwall directly above me. The wolves'' jaws snapped shut mere inches from my flesh, their momentum carrying them into the impenetrable barrier of air. Their powerful bodies bounced off the invisible wall, sending them tumbling to the ground in a confused tangle of fur and limbs. Seizing on the brief moment of confusion, I slipped out of the ranks of the wolves with the agility of a desert fox. The wolves'' frustration at my escape was palpable, their snarls filling the air with a primal rage as they turned to face me once more. Their muscles rippled with barely contained power as they launched into a second attack, their claws digging into the sand as they charged towards me with renewed determination. Chapter 166 - 166: Finishing the wolves With a bit of breathing room, I was able to evade the wolves'' onslaught with greater ease, my body weaving and dodging their lunges and swipes as I danced between them like a dervish. Their relentless assault was relentless, their jaws snapping at me as they spun around to face me once more. But this time, I was prepared. I ducked beneath their outstretched forms, rolling beneath their underbellies and springing to my feet with a deadly grace. I was now directly behind them. Seizing on my position behind the wolves, I struck with lightning-quick precision. My sword flashed through the air, slashing the limb of the one to my right. Howlll~ The wolf''s howl of agony reverberated through the battlefield, its pain-filled cries echoing across the area in a chorus of misery. The wounded wolf''s cries distracted the remaining wolf for a crucial moment, and I seized on the opportunity with the speed and ferocity of a sandstorm. Charging forward with my sword held high, I launched into a furious attack With a calculated swing of my sword, I aimed for the wolf''s neck, seeking to deliver a fatal blow that would end the battle once and for all. But the wolf was quick, its reflexes sharpened by a lifetime of hunting and combat. It twisted to the side, narrowly evading the blade, but not fast enough to escape unscathed. My sword sliced across the creature''s neck, leaving a shallow gash in the fur. The wolf''s blood ran, staining the sand beneath its feet as it backed away, its hackles raised in a warning snarl The wolf whose limbs I struck earlier, pulled itself to its feet with a snarl. Despite its injury, it was undeterred, its single-minded determination to kill me overriding any fear or pain. The creature hobbled forward, its body listing to one side as it stalked towards me, its tail held low and its teeth bared in a predatory growl. It was ready for round two. With a guttural growl, the wounded wolf launched itself into the air, its body propelled by a desperate hunger for vengeance. This time, the creature''s attack was not aimed at my neck, but at my ankle, seeking to hobble me and make me vulnerable to its vicious fangs. The wolf''s jaws snapped shut, razor-sharp teeth inches away from my flesh. My leg pulled away from the snapping jaws, just in time to avoid being caught in the wolf''s death grip. With a swift movement, my foot lashed out, striking the wolf''s head with a well-placed kick that landed squarely on the top of its skull. The creature let out a whimper of pain, its body staggering under the force of the blow. It stumbled, momentarily dazed by the attack, leaving me with an opening to deliver my next strike. With the wolf off-balance and vulnerable, I seized on the opportunity to end the battle once and for all. My sword, still held in a low, ready stance, flashed out in a blur of deadly steel. The razor-sharp blade sliced through the air, burying itself deep in the wolf''s skull with a sickening crunch of bone and brain matter. With a whimper, the wolf''s body went limp, its legs collapsing beneath it as it crumpled to the sand. Its eyes glazed over, its breath fading into the desert breeze as the life drained from its body. [1 kill, +10 mp] I let out a deep sigh, my body still humming with the intensity of the battle as I took a moment to recover and regain my composure In the distance, the other wolf still stood, its body tensed and its eyes narrowed as it watched me warily, waiting for its chance to strike. The wolf''s keen instincts told it that the battle was now stacked against it. With its companion dead and its own injuries still bleeding, it was no match for me on its own. My smirk was a predatory grin, a thin line of confidence that stretched across my face as I advanced on the wolf. "Don''t go running now," I taunted, my voice dripping with mocking amusement. "The fun''s just getting started." As the wolf started to back away, its demeanor shifting from menacing to submissive, I allowed my posture to relax, letting the tension drain from my muscles as I continued my approach. Just when I thought the wolf had resigned itself to retreat, it launched into a sudden and unexpected assault. Its body coiled like a spring, the creature unleashed a ferocious leap that carried it towards me with deadly speed. However I moved quickly as well. With a swift and decisive motion, my sword flashed through the air, the blade cutting a lethal arc through the wolf''s exposed throat. The creature let out a guttural yelp, its leap aborted as it fell to the ground, blood pouring from its neck wound as it thrashed in agony. The wolf''s eyes were wide and panicked, its body convulsing as it struggled to breathe. I stepped away from the dying wolf, my blade still dripping with blood as I watched the creature''s life drain away. [1 kill, +10mp] With a satisfied smirk, I gazed out across the battlefield, surveying the bodies of my fallen foes. So far, 7 beast monsters had fallen to my blade, their strength and ferocity no match for my skill and precision. I had used little magic and so my mana levels still remained high. I felt smug. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My satisfaction was fleeting, the harsh realities of my task demanding my attention. There was no time for rest or reflection, my mission required me to kill as many as possible. With a steely glint in my eye, I scanned the dunes for any sign of the next beast that would cross my path. The shifting sands gave way to the unmistakable form of a behemoth, a two horned rhinoceros emerging from the dunes with the power and fury of a living tank. The creature''s hide was as tough as steel, its two immense horns jutting from its head like deadly spears. Its eyes were filled with rage, its massive form barreling towards me with the unstoppable force of a sandstorm. I steadied my stance, my sword poised to meet the rhinoceros head-on. As I watched the rhino rush at me, a chuckle rose from my lips as a thought occurred to me, fighting this beast would definitely require magic. Chapter 167 - 167: Two two-horned rhinos I tensed as the hulking beast reared back, m its hind legs tensing as its narrow eyes focused on me. Earth magic surged around its massive frame, the very ground trembling beneath its hooves. My breath caught in my throat as I whipped my arms in a wide arc, unleashing a Six Directional windslash. The winds howled as they sliced through the air, dancing around the rhino''. The rhino acted quickly, forming an earth wall around itself. "Again!" I hissed, calling up another Windslash. The second Windslash tore through the air, a sharp gust of wind lashing at the earth wall and causing it to crumble. Yet, the rhino merely grunted in defiance, its powerful legs pushing off the ground as it charged at me. It sent the first two rocks flying at me. I moved quickly, dodging them. I sent a vortex at it, my sword spinning like a maelstrom. The winds swirled, spinning around the rhino in a furious tornado. Yet, its massive body refused to budge. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Instead, it formed another earth wall rising from the ground to block the vortex. When the wind cleared, the rhino was still standing, staring daggers at me. We''ll come on big boy. I teased, beckoning at it. The rhino grunted and rushed at me. With the rhino angrily charging at me, I hastily took evasive action. As soon as it almost reached me, i activated propelling and jumped, wind encircling my feet and blasting me out of the rhino''s path. With a deafening roar, it plowed through the space I had occupied moments earlier. You have to be a little faster than that. I teased it. The rhino grunted angrily, huffing and puffing. As I landed, frustration gnawed at me as I reassessed my approach to the battle. The mighty rhino, its hulking frame seemingly impervious to my wind attacks, stood before me like an earthen juggernaut. I had to think fast, my energy reserves dwindling with each failed assault. "There has to be a way," I muttered under my breath. "If not brute force, then what?" I studied my opponent, the churning wheels of my mind seeking a weakness in its form I watched the rhino, wondering how I could get it distracted enough for me to access its vulnerable parts. I decided one last expenditure of mana wouldn''t hurt, especially if it got the job done. I sent a six directional windslash at the rhino. As the rhino saw the attack coming, it shifted to the right and created an earthwall to protect itself. That little movement to the right was all I needed. I sent a vortex at its exposed side, aiming my sword so the vortex would travel beneath it and attack its underbelly as well. The wind swirled around the rhino, a maelstrom of howling winds ripping at its earth magic. The rhino could not see the vortex in time to protect itself from it. As it dodged the six directional windslashes, the vortex hit its belly. There was a loud bray as the rhino was hurtled off its feet. It stayed suspended in the air for a split second before it was slammed back into the ground. I rushed towards it and plunged my sword into its throat. [1 kill, +10 mp] As I squared off against the second rhino, my muscles tensed and my gaze hardened. I knew the power of the beast before me, but I also knew my own power. With a single thrust of my sword , I unleashed the Six Directional Windslash. It sliced through the air, slashing at the rhino from multiple directions. The rhino grunted as it staggered back, slightly disoriented. Wanting to keep it disoriented, I pressed my attack, my arms a blur as I unleashed the Windslash again, carving the air into deadly blades. The rhino hastily put up an earth wall but some of the slashes met it. It raised its head and brayed angrily. It then looked back at me. Come on then. I teased, panting slightly. The rhino lowered its massive head and charged, spurred on by my goading. As the rhino got near, I formed an airwall, the barrier of wind, swirling in front of me. The rhino''s charge was halted as it slammed into the wall, but the sheer force of its attack sent cracks racing through the barrier. Knowing I couldn''t hold it for long, I focused my power, pushing the Airwall into the rhino''s face. The rhino, buffeted by the swirling winds, reared back in surprise, but its brief moment of confusion was enough for me to launch my next attack. I sent a vortex at it, the wind whirled around, dragging the rhino into it, lifting it and slamming it back down. [1 kill, +10 mp] As the last traces of the vortex dissipated, I sagged to the ground, my limbs trembling with exhaustion. The sweet taste of victory was tempered by my own fatigue. I caught my breath, my heart pounding in my ears. The wind rustled the grass, carrying with it the scent of the battlefield: sweat, dust, and the acrid tang of blood. Just then, I felt a pair of eyes on me. I slowly turned, my eyes scanning the battlefield, seeking out the unseen watcher. It turned out to be Damon, his eyes burning with a rage so intense I could feel its heat. He left the spot he was and marched towards me. "Here we go". I muttered to myself. "What are you doing here?" Damon asked angrily. "I told you to stay back". "And I told you I can take care of myself just fine". I retorted. "You''re impossible". He replied, visibly frustrated. "I don''t know what your problem is". "I don''t know what your problem is". I said, my own annoyance growing. "I''m supposed to protect you, not the other way around. How can I do my duty properly when you''re telling me to stay back from dangerous fights". Damon sighed in exasperation. "Fine, if you want to put your life at risk, suit yourself". He turned and went back to meet his brothe Chapter 168 - 168: The cat and the hog The sound of hissing cut through the air, sharp and sudden. My head snapped towards the source, my sword still clutched tightly in my hand. There, amidst the shadows, a long-tailed cat slunk towards me. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its body was low to the ground, muscles coiled and ready to strike. A low, warning growl rumbled in its throat, its tail twitching in agitation. The cat inched closer, its gaze never leaving mine. I watched its every movement I barely had time to react as the cat suddenly burst towards me. I thrust my sword out, channeling the mana coursing through it and sent a six directional windslash at it. The air shuddered, slicing into blades that tore through the space between us. The cat was quick though, twisting and turning to avoid the onslaught. "Not bad". I thought. A glowing orb formed in its mouth, and in a flash of flame, it spat the fireball at me. I rolled to the side, the scorching heat scorching the ground where I had stood moments ago. The cat was fast, but i was definitely faster. The cat''s eyes burned with fury, its muscles tensing for another strike. Like an arrow released from a bow, it launched a flurry of fireballs. But I was a step ahead, I sent a one directional windslam, redirecting the fireballs away from me. However, i didn''t stop there. gathering my magic, I pointed my sword at the cat and hastily sent a vortex at it. The air around the cat became a whirling mass of wind, its fur whipping back as it struggled against the force. The vortex swirled for a moment longer, then dissipated, leaving the cat dazed and disoriented. I surged forward, the breeze at my back lending speed to my steps. The cat was quick, but I was faster. I lunged, my sword slicing through the air in a deadly arc. The cat tried to evade, its claws and teeth a blur of fiery rage. But my blade found its mark, the steel sinking deep into its neck with a sickening crunch. [1 kill, +10 mp] The next attack came from a wild hog. My gaze snapped to the side as I sensed movement in the underbrush. And there, lumbering out of the foliage, was a wild hog, its tusks gleaming in the low light. I didn''t hesitate. I wanted this beast''s attention, and I wanted it now. I swung my sword in a wide arc, the glint of steel catching the hog''s eye. Its ears pricked, the hog''s gaze snapped to me. For a moment, it seemed to hesitate, as if unsure of whether to charge or retreat. The hog''s hesitation evaporated, replaced by a thundering stampede. Tearing through the grass, it bore down on me like a freight train, its tusks aimed at my midsection. I stood my ground, my smirk widening. "So hasty to reach your doom," I muttered, the weight of my sword feeling reassuringly solid in my hand. The blade connected with the hog''s side, scoring a deep gash in its flesh. The creature let out a squeal of pain, the sound reverberating through the air. But its momentum carried it forward, the tusks coming perilously close to my chest. I danced back, avoiding the deadly charge by a hair''s breadth. The hog wheeled around, the wound on its side bleeding profusely. Its eyes were wild with pain and fury, the muscles in its back tensed for another strike. "Not so fast," I taunted, spinning my sword in a wide circle. The hog''s eyes followed the blade''s movement, its body coiling like a spring. But I wouldn''t give it the opportunity to strike. I darted forward, my feet light and agile, the sound of my footsteps lost in the snort and grunt of the hog. The creature turned, its tail lashing from side to side, its tusks flashing dangerously in the low light. But I was already in motion, leaping into the air and bringing my sword down in a devastating arc The blade connected with the hog''s thick hide, sending a shower of sparks into the air. The creature squealed in pain, its legs buckling under the force of the blow. But still, it fought, its tusks slashing through the air as it tried to regain its balance. I didn''t give it the chance. I lunged forward, my sword singing as it sliced through the air, my aim true and deadly. The hog dodged, its speed surprising given its bulk. But I was faster. I spun on my heel, my blade a silver blur in the moonlight. The hog tried to retaliate, charging at me with its head lowered, tusks aimed at my stomach. But I was already in motion, my sword glinting as it connected with the hog''s tusk, the shock of the impact traveling up my arm. The creature grunted, its charge faltering. Still, it wasn''t ready to give up, the wildness in its eyes still burning bright. I pressed my advantage, my sword flashing like lightning, a deadly dance of steel and flesh. pressed forward, my sword striking again and again, each blow weakening the hog''s defenses. But it refused to go down, fighting back with a stubborn ferocity that was almost admirable. I feinted left, then darted right, the blade lashing out like a viper''s tongue. The hog retaliated, its tusks gouging the ground, its muscles bunching as it prepared to charge. I was one step ahead. I slipped under its guard, my blade sliding between the creature''s ribs with a sickening crunch The hog stumbled back, its tusks lowering as it struggled to stay on its feet. Its eyes were glazed with pain, the life slowly draining from its massive frame. I moved in for the killing blow, my sword held high overhead. The hog let out a final, agonized squeal, its muscles trembling as it fought to stay standing. It''s efforts were in vain however. My sword descended, swift and true, the blade piercing the hog''s heart with a metallic thunk. [1 kill, +10 mp] Chapter 169 - 169: A chilling situation And so, I pressed on, battling one beast after another, my sword cutting through the air with unyielding resolve. Each encounter blurred into the next, the roars and snarls of the creatures merging into one another. My muscles ached, my breath came in ragged gasps, but still, I fought. Time lost all meaning as I became a relentless force, striking down beast after beast until their numbers no longer mattered¡ªuntil I could no longer remember how many had fallen by my hand. Just as I delivered the final blow to the hog, its body collapsing lifeless at my feet, a strange sensation washed over me¡ªan urgent pull deep in my chest. My breath caught in my throat, and before I could even think, my instincts took over. An inexplicable force compelled me to search for Damon, as if something in the very air around me was whispering his name, urging me to find him without delay. By now, the drizzle had begun, transforming the once-dry landscape into a patchwork of shimmering, wet surfaces. Tiny droplets fell from the overcast sky, tapping lightly on the ground and creating a soft, persistent patter. The air grew cooler, and the scent of rain mingled with the earthy aroma of the dampened earth, adding a melancholic note to the battlefield. I lifted my gaze and scanned the chaotic battlefield, my eyes darting through the haze of smoke and the shifting shadows of combat. The roar of battle and the clash of steel were a distant murmur in my ears as my focus narrowed. It didn''t take long for my eyes to catch sight of someone amid the chaos. Prince Juan was hard to miss, his figure standing out as he fought off a group of beasts, his royal robes now drenched and heavy with the rain. Despite the downpour and the relentless assault, he moved with skill and precision My eyes widened in alarm as I swept my gaze around Prince Juan, desperately searching for any sign of Damon. Despite my frantic scanning, Damon was nowhere to be found. The space around Prince Juan was teeming with combatants and beasts, but there was no sign of my charge. I looked around, my mind racing with possibilities. Perhaps Damon had strayed from Prince Juan''s side while the battle raged on. It was possible he had been separated during the chaos, wandering into another part of the battlefield or becoming lost amidst the shifting tides of combat. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I scanned the surrounding area, hoping to catch sight of him among the tangled mass of warriors and beasts. But he wasn''t anywhere on the battlefield. Despite my frantic search, the area around Prince Juan remained a swirling vortex of combatants, but Damon was nowhere to be seen. The rain continued to fall, mingling with the blood and mud underfoot, and the visibility was growing poorer by the second. My desperation mounted as I scanned every corner, every shadow, hoping for a glimpse of him. The absence of his familiar figure among the chaos was a growing knot of anxiety in my stomach, each passing moment deepening my fear that he might be in grave danger or worse. I began to move through the battlefield, looking for him. By now, the evening had deepened, and the fading light was giving way to an encroaching darkness. The sky, once a muted gray, had turned into a canvas of deepening blues and purples, streaked with the last remnants of daylight. The shadows grew longer and more ominous as the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a veil of gloom over the battlefield. The dimming light made it increasingly difficult to see, the once-clear outlines of figures now shrouded in darkness. The chill of the approaching night seeped into the air, adding a sense of urgency to my search as the day''s fading light threatened to obscure my search for Damon even further. The leaves of the trees rustled softly in the evening breeze, their whispering sound adding an eerie undertone to the growing darkness. The gentle swaying of the branches seemed almost too serene against the backdrop of the battlefield''s chaos. Alongside this, the distant chirping of birds¡ªnormally a comforting sound¡ªcreated a disconcerting contrast. Their calls, though peaceful in nature, took on an unsettling quality amidst the tension and gloom, their melodies intertwining with the remnants of conflict to produce a disquieting harmony that set my nerves on edge. As I continued my search, I made sure to check every corner and alleyway, my eyes constantly scanning for any hint of Damon. The quiet of the evening seemed to deepen as I ventured further into the town, each step taking me farther from the battlefield''s din. It was then, as I strayed into a more secluded part of the town, that I felt it¡ªa sudden, unnerving prickly sensation creeping up my spine. It was a feeling I knew all too well, a gut instinct that always signaled the presence of a Titan nearby. The sensation was accompanied by a cold shiver, as if the air itself had become charged with a malevolent energy. My heart raced, and I paused, straining my senses to detect any sign of the massive threat that lurked in the shadows. The mud squelched and clung to my boots with each hurried step, the thick, sticky earth seeming to slow my progress as if resisting my urgency. Undeterred, I quickened my pace, the weight of the muck only spurring me on to search more fervently. Every step felt labored as I pushed through the mire, my senses heightened and my focus razor-sharp. My heart pounded in sync with my rapid footsteps, each splash of mud a reminder of the growing danger and the need to find Damon before it was too late. A troubling thought suddenly surfaced at the back of my mind, causing a pang of panic to grip my chest. What if Damon''s disappearance and the unsettling presence of the Titan were somehow linked? The idea sent a chill down my spine, intensifying my sense of urgency. Chapter 170 - 170: The Titan As I approached a dimly lit corner, my ears caught the faintest hint of movement¡ªsoft, padded footsteps that seemed almost too quiet against the backdrop of the evening''s silence. Alongside this, a strange, unsettling dragging sound reached my ears, the noise carrying an eerie rhythm as if something heavy was being pulled across the ground. The combination of these subtle but distinct noises set my nerves on edge, each step I took amplifying the creeping sense of dread. The sounds grew more pronounced as I drew closer, urging me to investigate with a growing sense of unease. I broke into a full sprint, abandoning any pretense of stealth as urgency overtook me. The soft, muffled sounds that had seemed so distant now fueled my fear, propelling me forward with a sense of reckless determination. My footsteps pounded against the ground, the mud splashing around my boots as I surged ahead. The need to uncover what lay around the corner was overwhelming, and with every stride, my heart raced faster, pushing me beyond any concern for subtlety or caution. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I broke into a sprint, the urgency of the moment obliterating any thoughts of stealth. Each breath came in sharp, ragged bursts as I propelled myself forward, my focus narrowed solely on the corner ahead. The adrenaline coursing through me pushed aside any lingering caution, replacing it with a single-minded drive to uncover whatever lay hidden in the shadows, heedless of the noise I made. I had no idea just how finely tuned a Titan''s senses were, but I couldn''t shake the nagging thought that even if I had tried to approach stealthily, the beast might still have heard me. Titans seemed to be superior to other beasts in every aspect, it was entirely possible that despite my best efforts to move quietly, the creature could have sensed my presence from a distance. And any attempt at subtlety might have been in vain. I sprinted until I reached the corner, my heart pounding fiercely in my chest and my breath coming in sharp, uneven gasps. As I skidded to a halt, the sudden cessation of movement left me momentarily breathless, my muscles tensed and straining from the exertion. It was never wise to charge blindly into a corner, a lesson ingrained in me through countless skirmishes. Running headlong without knowing what awaited beyond the corner left me exposed and vulnerable. With no view of what lay ahead, I risked stumbling into a trap or falling straight into the path of an ambush. The lack of visibility heightened my danger, making me an easy target for any lurking enemies who might be waiting for the perfect moment to strike. The anticipation of potential threats only added to the weight of the moment, emphasizing the need for caution even amidst the rush of adrenaline. Essentially, charging blindly around a corner meant you could be running straight into a trap. Without knowing what lay ahead, you risked blundering into an ambush or triggering some hidden danger. The uncertainty made every step fraught with peril; what seemed like an escape route could quickly become a death trap. Every corner held the potential for concealed enemies, pitfalls, or other hazards that could exploit your lack of foresight and preparation. The danger of being caught off guard by a carefully laid trap was ever-present, and it underscored the critical importance of cautious, informed movement even in the heat of the moment. I was driven by an intense eagerness to rescue Damon, but I knew that if my rush to find him led me into a cleverly devised trap, all my enthusiasm and efforts could be rendered futile. My desperation to save him could blind me to the dangers of hasty actions. If I fell into a trap set with cunning precision, it would not only endanger me but potentially jeopardize any chance of finding Damon safely. My fervor to act quickly had to be balanced with careful consideration, or else my well-intentioned haste might ultimately undermine my goal, making all my determination and hard work worthless. After all, how could I hope to save Damon if I ended up ensnared in a trap myself? If I were to fall victim to a cleverly laid snare or ambush, my ability to rescue him would be severely compromised. Being trapped would not only incapacitate me but also potentially put Damon''s life at even greater risk, as I''d be unable to continue my search or provide any help. The thought of becoming a burden rather than a savior was a harsh reminder of the importance of caution and strategy, ensuring that my own safety didn''t become the very thing that jeopardized the mission to rescue him. I slowed to a halt, my breath coming in shallow, controlled bursts as I forced myself to pause. Carefully, I edged away from the bend in the corner, creating as much distance as possible between myself and the potential threat. Every muscle in my body was tense, primed for action. I turned cautiously, my grip tightening around the hilt of my sword, the weapon held at the ready. My senses were on high alert, every sound and shadow scrutinized for any sign of movement. With a determined focus, I prepared myself to confront whatever danger might emerge from the darkness, ready to engage in a fight if necessary. I carefully edged around the corner, my movements deliberate and cautious. My eyes swept across the space ahead, scanning for any sign of movement or hidden threats. To my relief, the area was empty, devoid of any immediate danger. Standing a considerable distance away, partially obscured by the encroaching shadows, was a towering Titan. Its massive form loomed ominously, the sheer scale of its presence commanding attention. The beast''s grotesque features were illuminated by the dim light, revealing its immense size and fearsome countenance. Its eyes, sharp and alert, seemed to pierce through the darkness, assessing the surroundings with a predatory gaze It was even bigger than any of the Titans I had fought before. Chapter 171 - 171: Coversation with the Titan Its limbs were not only longer but also much thicker, giving the creature an imposing, almost monstrous silhouette. The enormous arms and legs seemed capable of crushing anything in their path with sheer force. Its head was disproportionately small compared to its massive frame, almost bead-like and unsettlingly perched on its broad shoulders. The small, beady eyes and the grotesque, distorted face added to the Titan''s eerie and menacing presence The air around the Titan was thick with an overpowering stench of death and decay. The odor was nauseating, a putrid blend of rotting flesh and stagnant, festering waste that seemed to cling to the very atmosphere. It was as if the Titan''s immense, decaying form had seeped a stink of corruption into the surroundings, the smell so strong it almost seemed to choke the life out of everything around it. The foulness of the scent was an unsettling reminder of the creature''s unnatural existence and the horrors it represented. I turned my gaze to Damon, who lay unconscious and vulnerable. He was being held aloft by the scruff of his neck, his limp body sagging heavily downward. The position left him completely at the mercy of the Titan, his head drooping and his limbs hanging loosely. The sight of him in such a helpless state, suspended by the brute''s grip, filled me with a surge of urgency and dread. His passive form contrasted starkly with the towering menace of the Titan, emphasizing the peril he was in and the dire need for immediate action. His face was a patchwork of bruises and cuts, marred by the violence he had endured. Dark, swollen welts discolored his skin, a vivid contrast to the pale, bloodied streaks from the shallow cuts that crisscrossed his cheeks and forehead. Some of the bruises on his face were already turning a deep, ominous shade of purple, indicating that they were not recent injuries. The discoloration suggested that these bruises had been forming for a while, likely from earlier encounters with other beast monsters. Meanwhile, some of the cuts on his face were still actively bleeding, the fresh blood trickling down in crimson streaks. These newer wounds were starkly contrasted by the older bruises, their bright red edges indicating that they had been inflicted more recently. The ongoing bleeding was a grim sign that these injuries were likely the result of the Titan''s recent assault. A shudder of rage surged through me, an uncontrollable wave of fury that clenched my muscles and tightened my chest. It was as if a deep, primal anger had been awakened, coursing through me with an intensity that left me trembling. The sight of Damon''s suffering, the brutality he had endured, ignited a fiery determination within me. At the same time, a torrent of questions raced through my mind, each one vying for attention in a chaotic swirl of confusion and urgency. My thoughts were a whirlwind of anxious speculation: How had Damon strayed so far from the battle, ending up in the clutches of this Titan? Had he wandered off in the chaos, or had something more sinister driven him away? How long had he been in the Titan''s grasp, and what had transpired during that time? The uncertainty about the duration of his captivity only added to my anxiety. And how had no one noticed his absence amidst the frenzied fighting? Had his disappearance gone unremarked in the chaos, or was there some oversight that allowed him to slip through the cracks? S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. These questions swirled in my mind. His clothes were blackened with grime and dirt, their once vibrant colors now muted and grimy. In several places, the fabric was torn and ragged, the edges frayed from the rough handling. The torn sections revealed glimpses of his battered skin beneath, the damage to his clothing mirroring the injuries that marred his body. What do you think you''re doing?" I demanded, my voice laced with fierce anger. The words burst out of me with an intensity fueled by the sight of Damon''s suffering. My tone was sharp and challenging, every syllable tinged with a mix of defiance and desperation. I was determined to confront the Titan, to hold it accountable for its cruelty, and to assert my presence as a force to be reckoned with. The Titan regarded me with a slow, deliberate gaze, its beady eyes narrowing as if weighing the significance of my challenge. For a moment, it seemed to contemplate whether I was worthy of its attention or if I was merely a minor inconvenience. The creature''s massive frame loomed menacingly, its silence a heavy, palpable presence that stretched the tense pause. The moment felt suspended, as if the Titan was deliberating whether to respond or dismiss me entirely, adding to the charged atmosphere of impending conflict. The Titan finally broke the silence, its voice a deep, rumbling growl that reverberated with a hint of disdain. "He possesses royal blood," it said, the words emerging with a prolonged sigh, as if reluctantly acknowledging an unwelcome truth. The creature''s gaze remained fixed on me, the expression in its beady eyes reflecting a cold, calculating evaluation. "He will be useful to us," it continued, the statement carrying an ominous undertone. The Titan''s voice dripped with a sense of finality, as if the decision had been made and my involvement was inconsequential. I felt another surge of fury at the Titan''s arrogant confidence, its complacency as it seemed certain of its impending victory. The creature''s assuredness, as if it had already won and was merely toying with me, ignited a fresh wave of anger within me. It was infuriating to see the Titan so dismissive, so certain that it would defeat me and carry Damon away to its own realm. I thrust my sword forward, its tip pointing directly at the Titan. My grip was firm, my stance unwavering as I stared down the beast. ''You''ll have to kill me first,'' I declared, my voice steady despite the adrenaline surging through me. The challenge in my words was clear, a declaration of my resolve and defiance. I was prepared to fight with everything I had, determined not to let the Titan take Damon without a struggle. The blade''s sharp edge gleamed menacingly. Chapter 172 - 172: Levi vs the Titan 1 A flicker of recognition crossed the Titan''s face as its gaze locked onto the sword in my hand. The creature''s beady eyes widened slightly, a subtle shift in its expression betraying a momentary spark of awareness. It stared at me with an intense, scrutinizing gaze, as if trying to assess every nuance of my presence. Its eyes narrowed, taking in my stance and the determined grip on my sword. The Titan seemed to be evaluating not just my physical readiness but also the depth of my confidence and experience. Each calculated moment of silence felt like a deliberate attempt to gauge whether I was a credible threat or merely a fleeting obstacle. Finally, the Titan released its grip on Damon, letting him fall to the ground with a heavy, jarring thud. The impact reverberated through the quiet space, the sound echoing with a grim finality. Damon''s body hit the earth with a sickening force, his form sprawling out limply as he lay motionless. The force of the fall and the rough handling left him vulnerable and still, adding a stark visual reminder of the danger and brutality he had faced. The Titan''s gesture of dismissal was both a statement of its confidence and a chilling prelude to the impending battle. It unsheathed its massive sword with a slow, deliberate motion, the metallic rasp echoing ominously in the still air. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The blade gleamed ominously in the dim light, its sharp edge catching the faint glow as it was brandished menacingly in my direction. The Titan held the sword aloft, the sheer weight of the weapon adding an extra layer of threat to its intimidating stance. The display of raw power was both a warning and a challenge, signaling that it was prepared to engage in a fierce confrontation, the weapon ready to be wielded with devastating force. With pleasure,'' it rumbled, the words dripping with a dark, unsettling satisfaction. The Titan''s voice was a deep, gravelly growl that resonated with a cruel edge, as if it took a perverse delight in the impending fight. The creature''s tone conveyed an eerie eagerness, a disturbing anticipation for the violence to come. The titan''s roar split the night air, a bone-chilling sound that sent shivers down my spine. I could feel the ground tremble beneath me as the massive beast lunged forward, its sword gleaming wickedly in the pale moonlight. There was no time to think ¡ªonly to react. My heart pounded in my chest, my every instinct screaming at me to move. I threw myself to the side just as the titan''s sword came crashing down, the blade slicing through the air with terrifying speed. It missed me by mere inches, carving a deep gouge in the earth where I had stood moments before. I rolled across the ground, feeling the sharp sting of rocks and debris digging into my skin. Gritting his teeth, I pushed myself up, summoning a gust of wind to propel me back to my feet. The titan was relentless, already bearing down on me with a speed that belied its massive size. Its eyes burned with a savage intelligence, and its lips curled back to reveal rows of sharp, yellowed teeth. I sent a six directional windslam at it. Blades of wind shot out in every direction, cutting through the air like invisible scythes. The titan barely flinched. It swung its sword with inhuman precision, deflecting most of the wind slashes with a series of powerful, calculated movements. The few that did manage to connect only grazed its thick hide, drawing thin lines of blood that seemed to infuriate the beast even more. I cursed under my breath. The titan was faster and more skilled than I had anticipated. Its swordsmanship was nearly flawless, each movement precise and controlled. There was no recklessness in its attacks-only the cold, calculated efficiency of a seasoned warrior. The titan roared again, charging forward with its sword raised high. I knew I couldn''t block the blow¡ªnot with my current strength. I gathered the wind beneath me, propelling myself upward in a desperate leap just as the titan''s sword slashed through the space where my body had been. The force of the swing created a shockwave that rippled through the air, sending leaves and dust swirling in every direction. I landed a few feet away, my chest heaving as I struggled to catch my breath. My heart was racing, my muscles screaming in protest with every movement. The titan''s relentless assault was pushing me to my limits, and I knew I couldn''t keep dodging forever. I needed a plan¡ª and fast. The titan didn''t give me time to think. It lunged at me again, swinging its sword in a wide arc. I barely managed to avoid the blow, using a burst of wind to propel myself backward. The sword struck the ground with a resounding crash, sending shards of rock flying through the air. I raised an arm to shield my face as the debris rained down around me. I knew I was running out of options. The titan was too powerful, too fast. My usual tactics weren''t working, and I could feel his strength waning with each passing second. I needed to change the tide of the battle, and I needed to do it now. My mind raced, my thoughts a blur of desperation. Then, out of the corner of my eye, I saw something¡ªa faint glimmer of hope . The titan''s sword, as powerful as it was, seemed to be slightly too large for the beast''s hand. The grip was strong, but not unbreakable. If I could somehow disarm it, I might stand a chance. I narrowed my eyes, focusing all of my mana on the sword in my hand. The wind responded to my call, swirling around me in a tight vortex. I sent the vortex at the titan. The wind howled as it spun faster and faster, forming a spiraling cyclone that hurtled toward the titan. The vortex struck the titan''s sword arm with the force of a hurricane, pushing the beast back several steps. The titan snarled in anger, its massive feet digging into the earth as it struggled to maintain its balance. But the vortex was relentless, tearing at the titan''s arm with all the force it could muster. Chapter 173 - 173: Swimming in darkness The titan roared in frustration, swinging its sword wildly in an attempt to break free of the vortex''s grip. I saw my chance. With a burst of speed, I launched myself forward, my body propelled by the wind. I reached the titan in an instant, my sword glowing with mana as I aimed a six directional windslash at the beast''s hand. The impact was like a thunderclap. The titan''s grip faltered, its fingers loosening around the hilt of the sword. I struck again, this time with even more force. The titan howled in pain as its grip finally broke, the sword slipping from its grasp and clattering to the ground. I didn''t waste a second. I summoned the wind beneath me, propelling myself upward as the titan swung its now-empty hand in a desperate attempt to swat me away. I soared above the beast''s head, my eyes locked on the titan''s exposed arm. This was my chance. I sent another six directional windslam down at the titan''s arm. The blades cut deep, slicing through muscle and bone with deadly precision. The titan bellowed in agony, its arm hanging limp at its side, blood pouring from the deep gashes. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I landed a few feet away, my breath came in ragged gasps. My heart was pounding, my body trembling with the effort of the battle. I could see the pain in the titan''s eyes, the beast''s fury turning to desperation as it clutched its wounded arm. But i knew the fight was far from over. The titan''s roar echoed through the night, a sound of pure, unadulterated rage. It lunged at me with its good arm, its massive fist hurtling toward me with enough force to shatter stone. I had no time to dodge. The fist struck me square in the chest, sending me flying backward. I crashed into the ground, pain exploded through my body as I rolled to a stop. For a moment, everything went black. The world around me faded into a haze of pain and exhaustion. I could feel my strength slipping away, the wind that had once answered my call now distant and unresponsive. The titan''s footsteps thundered in my ears, growing louder with each passing second. I forced my eyes open, my vision swam as I tried to focus. The titan was closing in, its eyes blazed with triumph. I struggled to push myself up, my arms trembled with the effort. I knew I couldn''t take another hit like that. I needed to end this, and I needed to do it now. Summoning every last ounce of strength, I decided to activate the power I had been saving for a moment like this. "Invulnerability," i whispered, feeling the familiar warmth spread through my body, coating it. The pain in my chest vanished, replaced by a surge of strength and determination. The world around me snapped back into focus, the edges sharp and clear. I pushed myself to my feet, feeling the invulnerability coursing through my veins. I could see the confusion in the titan''s eyes, the beast hesitating as it sensed the change in me. However, I didn''t give it time to react. I charged forward, my body a blur as I closed the distance between us. The titan swung its fist again, but this time I didn''t dodge. The blow struck me, but it bounced off harmlessly, leaving me completely unscathed. The titan roared in frustration, swinging again and again, but each strike was deflected by the invulnerability that now surrounded me. My lips curled into a wicked smile. The tables had turned. I gathered all the strength in me, holding my sword that was still coated in mana. With a powerful leap, I closed the distance between them, swinging the blade with all my might. The blade sliced through the air with deadly precision, cutting deep into the titan''s arm. The beast howled in agony, blood sprayed from the wound as it staggered back. But I didn''t stop. I couldn''t afford to. The invulnerability wouldn''t last forever. I unleashed a relentless barrage of wind slashes, each one cut deeper into the titan''s flesh. The beast stumbled, its massive frame swaying as it tried to stay upright. I was unrelenting however, my attacks grew fiercer with every passing second. I knew I had to finish this before my time ran out. The titan fell to its knees, its strength finally giving out. It looked up at me with a mixture of fear and anger, its body trembled with pain. But I had no mercy to give. Raising my sword, I looked at it as it gleamed in the waning light. With a single, decisive strike, I brought the blade down on the titan''s neck. The beast''s head rolled to the ground, and its body slumped forward, lifeless. I stood over it, breathing heavily as the invulnerability around me began to fade. [1 beast titan killed, +70 mp] The invulnerability had worn off, leaving me exhausted but victorious. I turned, rushing to Damon''s side. There was no time to rest. We needed to get out of here, and fast. My hands trembled as I knelt beside him, he lay unconscious and pale against the dark ground. My heart tightened in my chest as I checked for a pulse. Relief washed over me when I felt the faint but steady beat beneath my fingers. I pulled Damon up and lifted him onto my back. I was strong enough to carry him back to the battle field. As I realized this, I realized that I had managed to fight the number of opponents I had fought today without pushing my body to the limits. What I did was simple. Instead of expending mana and putting my body at risk of shutdown, I expended more physical energy, which the system readily replenished. Just then, a thought hit me. I had fought a number of beast monsters today. Shouldn''t I have killed enough to unlock the next level. As I thought this, the screen came to life with a chime. [Congratulations] [You have acquired 1000 mana points] [Forming second mana ring] I felt a tightness in my chest and my body began to alternate between a burning hot sensation and a chilling cold one. Then a sudden pain hit me in the heart, it felt as if my heart was being squeezed. Ahhh~ I yelled and the world began to swim, the last thing I remembered was everything becoming pitch black. Chapter 174 - 174: Two star mage at last I awoke with a start, my senses slowly reorienting to the dimly lit room. The evening sky outside painted the room with hues of amber and purple. The soft murmur of a breeze slipping through the slightly open window mingled with the distant hum of the city below. My head felt heavy, and there was an unusual but comforting pressure in my chest. I groaned softly as I sat up, feeling a strange thrill coursing through me. The memory of what had happened before I passed out came back in fleeting flashes. I had been immersed in intense magical energy, trying to harness it in a final, desperate push. My last coherent thought was of the notification I saw just before the darkness took me: [Congratulations] [You have acquired 1000 mana points] [Forming second mana ring] The excitement that notification sparked now surged through me once more. My hands trembled slightly as I placed them on my chest, searching for the familiar rhythm of my heartbeat. I closed my eyes and concentrated, feeling for the mana rings within me. My heart, usually a solitary pulse of energy, now felt alive with two distinct mana rings. They pulsated with a new intensity, their combined presence a potent force that seemed to dance beneath my ribs. Opening my eyes, I checked my profile. The screen illuminated my face with its cold, bright light as I looked at it. My profile page loaded, showing the unmistakable evidence of my advancement. [Here''s your profile] [Name: Levi] [Level: 5] [Title: Two star mage, Beast Slayer, Titan Slayer] [Strength: 70] [Intelligence: 50] [Stamina: 50] [Speed: 60] [Mana: 1030/6000] [Element: Air] [Lust points: 40] [New skills unlocked: Wind Clap, Wind Arrows] I stared at the screen, a wide grin spreading across my face. This was more than just a rank; it was a tangible result of countless hours spent refining my abilities, pushing through fatigue, and overcoming obstacles. The achievement felt like a reward for every struggle and setback I had faced along the way. I rose from the bed, the cool draft of the evening air brushing against my skin and invigorating me further. The air was crisp and refreshing, a perfect backdrop to my elation. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I walked over to the window, pulling back the curtains slightly to let more of the evening light in. The colors of the sunset filled the room, casting long, warm shadows that seemed to mirror the thrill in my heart. As I contemplated this new level , my mind raced with possibilities. I thought of the various challenges and adventures that lay ahead. With my new rank, the path to mastery seemed clearer, more attainable. The skills I had worked so hard to develop were now being recognized and rewarded, and the world of magic seemed more inviting than ever. The evening breeze continued to swirl around me, adding a tangible sense of excitement to the atmosphere. The room, though a bit drafty, felt like a sanctuary of possibilities. I could almost feel the potential crackling in the air, mingling with the soft sounds of the city and the whisper of the wind. Determined to make the most of this milestone, I resolved to push my boundaries even further. The path to becoming a master mage was still long, but this was a crucial step forward. I was eager to test the limits of my new abilities, to see how they would shape my future endeavors. Each challenge would now be met with a newfound confidence, each spell cast with an added measure of power. The twilight outside deepened as the evening wore on, the sky shifting to deeper shades of blue. I took a deep breath, savoring the cool air that filled my lungs and the exhilarating sense of achievement that filled my heart. Tonight, the drafty room and the calm evening felt like a perfect celebration of my new beginning. The journey ahead promised to be full of excitement and discovery, and I was ready to embrace it all with the determination and enthusiasm of a two-star mage. I pushed open the door to Damon''s room and stepped inside. The dim light from a bedside lamp bathed the room in a soft, golden glow. Damon was lying on the bed, his breathing deep and steady. I felt a mix of relief and unease as I looked at him. The last time I had seen him, he was battered and barely conscious, his face smeared with grime and blood. Now, he looked remarkably different. His face was clean, the grime of the battle gone. The transformation was striking. His skin, once smeared with dirt and marred by blood, was now smooth, revealing a more peaceful expression. The harsh lines of pain and fatigue had softened, replaced by an almost serene look. Damon''s face, once etched with the strain of battle and the exhaustion of relentless conflict, now bore a calm, almost tranquil expression. The bruises that had marred his skin were less pronounced, their deep purple hues fading to softer, more muted shades. His breathing was steady, and the tension in his muscles seemed to have eased, giving him an air of peaceful rest that contrasted sharply with the chaos he had endured. His usually disheveled hair lay neatly around his face, and the grimace of pain was replaced by a gentle, untroubled expression. Despite the lingering signs of his injuries¡ªsmall cuts and remnants of bruises¡ªthere was a newfound softness in his features. The worry lines that had once furrowed his brow had smoothed out, and his lips, which had been set in a firm line of determination, now rested in a relaxed, almost contented position. This serene appearance was a stark reminder of the physical and emotional toll of the battles he had fought, but it was also a sign of recovery and resilience. The calm that had settled over him seemed to reflect not only the respite from immediate danger but also a moment of peace amidst the tumultuous events that had transpired. It was a quiet testament to the strength he possessed, both in enduring the trials he faced and in finding moments of calm in the aftermath. I watched him for a moment, feeling a pang of relief that he was finally getting some much-needed rest. It was a comfort to see him in this state, even if he still had a long way to go. His breathing was steady, a reassuring rhythm that suggested the worst was behind him. Not wanting to disturb him, I quietly backed out of the room, leaving the door slightly ajar. I didn''t want to startle him if he awoke. The hallway was silent as I made my way towards the stairs. The cool evening air greeted me as I stepped outside, a welcome contrast to the warmth of the palace interiors. Chapter 175 - 175: Conversations with my friends The sky was painted with the colors of twilight, shades of orange and purple spreading across the horizon. The evening air was crisp and refreshing, invigorating me as I walked briskly towards the cafeteria. It was that time of day when the cafeteria would be bustling with activity. My friends would be there, unwinding and sharing stories of their day. It was a familiar routine, a small piece of normalcy in the midst of the chaos that seemed to follow us. As I approached the cafeteria, I could see the lights shining through the windows, casting a warm, inviting glow against the encroaching darkness. The hum of conversation and the clatter of dishes drifted outside, blending with the evening''s soft sounds. I felt a sense of anticipation. The evening gatherings with my friends were a cherished part of our daily routine, a chance to relax and enjoy each other''s company. I pulled open the heavy wooden door and stepped inside, immediately enveloped by the comforting buzz of the cafeteria. The sight of familiar faces and the promise of a meal awaited me, a welcome distraction from the concerns of the day. For now, I focused on the simple pleasure of being among friends and savoring the evening''s calm. I stepped into the cafeteria, the warmth and light spilling out from the large windows providing a stark contrast to the cool evening air. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The familiar hum of conversation and the clinking of cutlery greeted me as I scanned the room. My friends were seated at their usual table, their laughter and chatter a comforting backdrop to the evening. I paused for a moment, letting the scene sink in, before deciding to catch up with Bella. Bella was behind the counter, her silver hair neatly tied back, a soft smile on her face as she prepared trays of food. She looked up as I approached, her blue eyes brightening with recognition. "Evening, Levi!" Bella greeted me cheerfully. "How''s your day been?" "Hey, Bella. It''s been¡­ eventful," I replied, trying to sound casual even though my mind was still preoccupied with the day''s events. She leaned on the counter, her curiosity evident. "I heard there''s been quite a lot of commotion lately. Something about a war?" I nodded, appreciating her concern. "Yes, that''s right. There''s been a lot happening. One of the towns was attacked by beast monsters and we had to go stop it and it''s been intense." Her expression turned more serious. "That sounds dreadful. What happened?" I took a deep breath, trying to condense the chaos of the past few hours into a few sentences. "Well, it started with a sudden attack. The enemy forces came at us with a larger volume of beasts than we''ve faced before. It was a tough battle. We had to mobilize quickly, and the fighting was fierce." Bella''s eyes widened slightly. "And how did it go?" "It was challenging," I said, recalling the exhaustion of the battlefield. "We had a mage come in to see Prince Jaun. They rallied the other mages, and together we went out to confront the beasts. The sheer number of them this time made it much harder than previous attacks. We''re talking hundreds of them, coming at us all at once." Bella''s face reflected concern. "That sounds terrifying. I''m glad you''re safe." Before I could respond, a nearby guard, who had been standing quietly at the counter, spoke up. "I couldn''t help but overhear you. I''ll tell you what, it seems like they''re gearing up for something big. It might be happening very soon." His statement caught me off guard. "What makes you say that?" I asked, genuinely curious. The guard shrugged slightly. "There''s been a lot of movement and preparations. The enemy''s been more organized lately, and the attacks have been more frequent and intense. It''s almost like they''re preparing for a major offensive." I nodded, absorbing the gravity of his words. The idea that a larger, more significant battle could be imminent was unsettling. The implications of such a statement weighed heavily on my mind. "That''s certainly something to think about," I said, feeling a sense of urgency settle over me. I knew that whatever was coming would require even more preparation and vigilance from all of us. With a final nod to Bella and the guard, I made my way to the table where my friends were sitting. As I approached, I could see their faces light up with smiles and greetings, a welcome contrast to the grim reality I had just been discussing. I took a seat among them, trying to shake off the unease that the guard''s words had stirred in me. I joined my friends at the table, feeling the warmth of their presence as I settled into my seat. The conversation around us was lively, a welcome distraction from the weight of the day. Emily was the first to notice me and looked up with a concerned smile. "How are you doing, Levi?" she asked. "I''m feeling better now," I replied, trying to sound more upbeat than I felt. Emily''s eyebrows knitted together. "But I heard you were found unconscious not long ago. How can you be feeling better?" I shrugged, trying to brush off the concern. "It wasn''t anything serious. I passed out from exhaustion, but my body''s already repaired most of the issues. I''m fine now." Aaron nodded in agreement. "When I saw you, you didn''t have a scratch on you. You were just out cold." I glanced at Aaron, the realization hitting me. "So, you''re the one who brought me back to my room?" Aaron chuckled. "Yeah, that''s right. I figured you''d want to know the full story." I leaned forward, intrigued. "What happened?" Aaron took a deep breath, starting the tale. "During the battle, I noticed you were missing and immediately alerted Zoe. We began searching for you, eventually heading into town. That''s where we found you." "Found me where?" I asked. Aaron continued, "You were sprawled on the ground with Damon beside you. There was a dead Titan nearby. It was a mess, but you both seemed to be okay." I couldn''t help but chuckle. "I hope I didn''t drop Damon on his head." Emily looked puzzled. "What do you mean?" I explained with a grin, "After I killed the Titan, I lifted Damon onto my shoulder to carry him back to the battlefield. That was when I passed out. I guess I was so out of it that I just collapsed with him." Chapter 176 - 176: Zoe after a long time (18+) Emily''s eyes softened with concern as she looked at me. "Levi, you really need to stop putting so much strain on yourself. You should stay back with the one-star mages during battles. I can''t bear the thought of something terrible happening to you." Zoe scoffed, shaking her head. "You''re wasting your breath, Emily. Levi would never listen to that. He''s always going to throw himself into danger." I smirked, knowing exactly how this conversation would go. "Thanks for the concern, but I won''t be staying back with the one-star mages." Emily''s face fell, her worry evident. "But why not?" "It''s not necessary," I said, "since I''m no longer a one-star mage. I''ve advanced to two stars." Their expressions shifted to shock. "What? How is that even possible?" Emily asked, her eyes wide. I hesitated, unsure of how much to reveal. "I''m not entirely sure how it happened," I admitted. "I just know I can feel the two mana rings now." Aaron''s eyes widened. "No one''s heard of someone advancing so quickly. You''re going to be the talk of the palace." I sighed, the weight of their reaction settling over me. "I guess so." Liam jumped in, "You''ll need to take a test to measure your mana level. That''s how you confirm your rank." I raised an eyebrow. "What kind of test?" Emily explained, "It''s called a mana circle. You stand in a circle, and it expands around you. The number of rings around your heart will be shown by the number of circles it produces." I nodded, understanding now. The conversation shifted as we began to gather our things to leave. I pulled Zoe aside, away from the group. "What are you doing tonight?" I asked, lowering my voice. Zoe looked at me with curiosity. "Nothing much, why?" "Meet me in front of the palace wing by midnight," I said, feeling a mix of anticipation and anxiety. As I spoke, I noticed Emily watching us with a frown. I wondered if she might piece things together. The last time I had asked Emily to meet me privately, it had been for a night together. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now, I was doing the same with Zoe. If Emily noticed Zoe''s absence later or checked her room and found it empty, she might start connecting the dots. But I pushed the worry aside. Zoe agreed to the meeting, and we parted ways. As I walked away, my mind was already racing with thoughts of the upcoming mana circle test and the night''s secret meeting. The weight of everything still to come pressed on me, but I was determined to face it all head-on. At the stroke of midnight, I slipped out of the palace, the cool night air hitting my face as I searched for Zoe There she was, standing by the entrance, her figure bathed in the soft glow of the moonlight. Her blonde hair cascaded over her shoulders, catching the light and giving her an almost ethereal quality. She wore a delicate dress that clung to her curves just right, highlighting her graceful form. Her stance was poised yet charged with a palpable excitement, clearly brimming with anticipation for our meeting. I ached to pull her close and drape my arm around her waist, to feel the warmth of her against me, but the guards stationed nearby were keeping a close watch. They would assume her presence was for an affair with Damon, and I had better not ruin the ruse if I wanted her to enter. So, I kept my distance, forcing myself to restrain the urge to close the gap between us. "Hey, Zoe," I greeted softly as I approached, my voice barely above a whisper. "You look really pretty tonight. It''s like you dressed just for me." Her cheeks flushed a soft pink at my compliment, and she looked up at me with a roll of her eyes. "I always look good." I smiled back, feeling a warmth that had nothing to do with the chilly night air. "I''m sure you do," I said, taking her hand as we walked towards the palace entrance. We moved through the dimly lit hallways of the palace, the atmosphere intimate and quiet. The grandeur of the palace seemed distant, replaced by the simple pleasure of her company. As we walked, I gently wrapped my arm around her waist, pulling her close enough to feel her warmth. "Now that I''m a level two mage, we can spend more time together," I said softly. "Maybe you could teach me some of the things you know?" Her eyes lit up at the suggestion, and her smile grew wider. "I''d love that," she replied, her voice filled with genuine enthusiasm. We continued down the hallway, our footsteps echoing softly in the stillness. When we reached my door, I opened it for her and gestured for her to enter. She stepped inside, and I followed. I closed the door, my heart hammering in my chest. Before I could turn around, Zoe was on me, her body pressed against mine, her lips crashing against mine in a kiss that left me breathless. [Kiss, +20 lp] "I''ve missed you so much," she breathed, her hands roaming over my body, tracing the contours of my muscles. I responded in kind, my hands exploring her curves, my desire for her mounting with every passing second. I pulled her closer, my hands cupping her rear, the thin fabric of her dress doing little to mask the heat of her body. Mmmm~ She moaned softly as I traced my fingers along the small of her back, pressing her body against mine. Her lips found mine again, her tongue teasing at my mouth. I reciprocated, our mouths locking in a passionate embrace as we stumbled towards the bed. She pushed me back onto the mattress, her hands sliding up my chest, her nails grazing my skin. "I want you," she whispered, her voice husky with desire. I was more than happy to oblige. My hands slid beneath her dress, pulling it up and over her head, revealing her lacy lingerie beneath. I trailed kisses along her neck, savoring the taste of her skin, my hands roaming over her curves. Ohhh.. Uhmm~ She moaned again, her hands tugging at my shirt, her fingers dancing along my abs. I sat up, shedding the garment and revealing my chiseled physique. She pressed her body against mine, her hands exploring my chest, her lips finding mine once more. Chapter 177 - 177: Zoe after a long time 2(18+) "I''ve been waiting for this moment for a long time," she whispered, her breath hot against my skin. "I want you inside me, Levi." I smiled, a wicked grin crossing my face. "As you wish, Zoe." I pushed her back onto the bed, my fingers trailing over the lacy material of her lingerie. "Let''s make those dreams a reality." She bit her lip, a coy smile on her face. "You''re going to make me wait?" I leaned in, my lips brushing against hers. "A little anticipation never hurt anyone." I traced a path of kisses along her collarbone, my hands caressing her sides. Ohhh~ She shivered, a low moan escaping her lips. "You''re torturing me," she breathed, her hands tangling in my hair. "All the more fun when I finally give you what you want," I teased, my tongue flicking against her nipple through the thin fabric of her gown. She gasped, her body arching into my touch. "Oh god, Levi..." I pulled the gown down, exposing her bare breasts to me. I grabbed one in each hand. [Fondle, +30 lp] Ohhh~ She moaned. I then leaned in to suck them one by one. [Suck, +50 lp] Uhmm¡­. Ahhh~ She moaned. "You like that?" I murmured, my hand sliding down her side to the waistband of her panties. I pulled the delicate fabric down her legs, my fingers grazing her thighs as I tossed the panties aside. Ahhh¡­ Uhmm~ Zoe''s breath hitched, her legs parting in invitation. I leaned in, my tongue tracing a path from her ankle to her inner thigh, my lips ghosting over her skin. Uhmm¡­ Ohhh~ She moaned again, her hands gripping the sheets, her body trembling with anticipation. I hesistated for a moment, my tongue then darted into her cave. [Head, +120 lp] Ahh.. Uhmm¡­ Ohh~ Zoe moaned as she bucked wildly. I glanced up, a mischievous grin on my face. "Are you ready, Zoe?" She nodded, her chest heaving with every breath. "Yes...please, Levi. Don''t keep me waiting any longer." I moved between her legs, my body weight pressing her into the mattress. Her legs wrapped around me, her fingers digging into my back as I positioned myself at her entrance. She let out a low moan, her hips rolling to meet mine. "God, Levi," she gasped, her voice trembling with pleasure. I grinned, my eyes holding hers as I thrust into her. She cried out, her nails digging into my skin as I filled her completely. [Sex, +200 lp] S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh god, yes," she breathed, her body trembling with need I set a steady rhythm, our bodies moving together in perfect sync. Her hips matched mine, her back arching off the bed. "Faster," she pleaded, her voice hoarse with desire. I complied, my hips moving faster, harder. She moaned, her legs tightening around my waist. I felt myself nearing the edge, but I wasn''t done with her yet. I withdrew, flipping her onto her stomach and pulling her to her knees. She looked back at me over her shoulder, her eyes glazed with lust. "Yes, Levi. Like that." I thrust into her from behind, my hands gripping her hips as I pounded into her. Ohh¡­ Ahhh¡­ Uhmm~ She cried out, her body shuddering with each powerful stroke. "You like that, don''t you?" I growled, my teeth grazing her neck. "Yes, oh god, yes," she moaned, her back arching, her fingers clawing at the sheets. I felt her walls tightening around me, her body trembling on the edge of climax. I redoubled my efforts, my hips pounding into hers with a primal fury. With one final thrust, I sent her over the edge, her body convulsing with pleasure. Uhmm¡­ Ahhh~ Her cries echoed through the room, her walls clenching around me like a vice. Her body went limp as the last tremors of her orgasm faded away. I wasn''t finished yet. I pulled out, flipping her onto her back once more. She was gasping for breath, her chest heaving as she stared up at me. "Oh god, Levi," she whispered, her eyes pleading for more. I grinned, leaning in to capture her lips with mine. I kissed her deeply, our tongues tangling as I slid back inside her. Ahh~ She gasped against my mouth, her body arching to meet mine. I moved faster now, my hips pistoning into hers with animalistic ferocity. She clawed at my back, her moans lost in our frantic kisses. Ohh.. Uhmm¡­ Ahh~ I felt myself nearing my own climax, my body tensing with each powerful stroke. "I''m going to come, Zoe," I gasped, my voice hoarse with desire. "Yes," she breathed, her eyes locking on mine. "Come with me." With one final thrust, I exploded, my body shaking with the force of my climax. I withdrew, my seed spilling onto her stomach and chest as she moaned in pleasure. Ohhhh~ We collapsed onto the bed, our bodies entwined, our hearts beating as one. I traced a lazy pattern on her skin, my fingers grazing over the places I had marked with my passion. "That was...incredible," she whispered, her voice still breathless from our lovemaking. I smiled, my lips brushing against her temple.. The weight of the day''s events pressed down on me like a heavy blanket, wrapping me in a sense of overwhelming fatigue. Each breath I took seemed to sink me deeper into the comfort of the worn couch I had collapsed onto. My muscles ached with a dull, persistent throb, and the tension that had knotted my shoulders began to unwind, unraveling the threads of my consciousness. I tried to keep my eyes open, staring blankly at the flickering screen in front of me, but the pull of sleep was too strong. My eyelids grew heavy, sliding shut despite my best efforts. The world around me faded, the sounds of the room blending into a distant hum, as if I were sinking underwater. The edges of my thoughts blurred, and before I knew it, I was slipping away, carried off into the depths of a well-earned slumber. "I have to go before someone comes," Zoe whispered, glancing nervously at the door as if expecting it to swing open at any moment. Her voice was tight with worry, and she fidgeted with the edge of her sleeve, clearly uneasy. But I was too tired to share her anxiety. My eyelids were drooping, and I could feel the heaviness of sleep tugging at my consciousness. I blinked slowly, trying to keep my eyes open, but the effort was too much. I let out a slow, drowsy sigh, my words slurring together as I mumbled, "Nah, it''s fine¡­ Just sleep over. If anyone sees you, we''ll say you came over to check up on me." I stretched out on the bed, my body sinking into the mattress as exhaustion claimed me. Zoe hesitated, still standing by the door, but my half-hearted reassurance seemed to ease her tension just a little. She looked at me, a mixture of concern and affection in her eyes, before finally giving in with a small nod. "Alright," she murmured, her voice softer now, almost tender. She crossed the room quietly, settling down beside me. The warmth of her presence was comforting, and as I closed my eyes, I could feel the last traces of worry slip away, replaced by the sweet release of sleep. Chapter 178 - 178: The summons A gentle touch on my shoulder stirred me from the depths of sleep. The sensation was soft, like a feather brushing against my skin. I blinked groggily, the remnants of dreams still clinging to the edges of my mind as I slowly opened my eyes. The first thing I saw was Zoe, her face close to mine, her expression calm and warm. Her hand rested lightly on my arm, the contact both soothing and bittersweet. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m leaving," she whispered, her voice barely above a murmur, as if she didn''t want to break the fragile stillness of the morning. The sunlight streamed through the window, casting a soft glow around her, making her look almost ethereal. I nodded, pushing aside the lingering haze of sleep. I sat up, the weight of the night''s rest still heavy on my limbs, but I didn''t hesitate. I swung my legs over the side of the bed and stood, following her to the door. The air was crisp and cool as we stepped outside. Neither of us spoke as I walked her to the gate. She paused, glancing back at me with a faint smile before turning to leave. I watched her until she disappeared around the corner, the morning light slowly brightening the day ahead. After Zoe disappeared around the corner, I lingered by the gate for a moment, the cool morning air doing little to shake off the warmth of her presence. I took a deep breath, then turned and headed back inside, the wooden door creaking softly as I pushed it open. The house was quiet, the silence only broken by the faint creaks of the floorboards under my feet. As I walked down the hallway, my thoughts still lingered on Zoe, her soft touch, her quiet smile. I almost didn''t notice Damon standing there, leaning casually against the wall in front of my door. His arms were crossed, and there was a knowing look in his eyes as he glanced at me. "Was that Zoe?" he asked, his voice a low rumble that echoed slightly in the narrow space. I sighed, running a hand through my hair. Damon studied me for a moment, then nodded as if confirming something to himself. "It''s her, isn''t it?" "Yeah," I admitted, feeling a strange mix of emotions swirl inside me¡ªrelief, guilt, and something else I couldn''t quite name. "How''s your body? Feeling better now?" Damon shrugged slightly, shifting his weight off the wall. "Better than last night, that''s for sure. I came to twice. The first time was when you were fighting the Titan. I could barely move, but I heard the whole thing. The second time was just as you were fainting. I felt you collapse right beside me before I blacked out again." I winced, a wave of guilt washing over me. I rubbed the back of my head sheepishly, avoiding his gaze. "Sorry about that¡­ I guess I shouldn''t have lifted you and then dropped you on your head." Damon let out a dry chuckle, shaking his head. "Don''t beat yourself up about it. If you hadn''t shown up when you did, I wouldn''t have stood a chance against that thing. You saved my life, so I''m not complaining." Damon paused and turned to me, his expression more serious. "By the way, expect to be summoned by the Emperor later today." I raised an eyebrow but simply nodded. "Alright." Damon gave me a final nod before heading toward the exit. I watched him go, his figure disappearing through the grand entrance of the palace. Once he was gone, I turned back to my door, a sense of unease creeping in. I pushed it open and stepped inside, the quiet of my room greeting me as I tried to shake off the thoughts of what the Emperor might want. The hours slipped by in a blur after Damon left, my thoughts drifting between the events of the previous night and the looming uncertainty of what the Emperor might want. I busied myself with small tasks, but the anticipation made it hard to focus. As the sun climbed higher, casting golden beams through the tall windows of my room, the knot in my stomach tightened. It was close to noon when a firm knock on the door pulled me from my restless thoughts. I straightened, brushing a hand over my clothes before crossing the room. When I opened the door, I found a servant standing there, his expression polite but neutral. Beside him was another servant, this one dressed in slightly finer robes, a clear indication of his higher rank. The second servant inclined his head slightly, his tone formal as he spoke. "You are summoned by the Emperor." I felt a jolt of nerves but kept my expression calm, nodding in acknowledgment. "Very well," I replied, stepping into the hallway. The first servant gestured for me to follow, and I did so without hesitation. We moved through the familiar corridors of the palace, the walls adorned with intricate tapestries and grand portraits of rulers long past. The soft echoes of our footsteps were the only sound as we walked, the silence adding to the gravity of the situation. My mind raced with possibilities, each more daunting than the last. As we approached the grand doors leading to the throne room, the second servant stepped ahead, pushing them open with a practiced grace. The throne room was as imposing as ever, with its high ceilings and ornate decorations, the air thick with the scent of incense. Sunlight filtered through the stained glass windows, casting colorful patterns on the polished marble floor. As I stepped into the throne room, the grandeur of the space was overwhelming. The room was filled with members of the royal family and the court, all adorned in their most elaborate attire. The high ceilings were decorated with intricate frescoes, and the walls were lined with rich tapestries depicting historic battles and royal victories. The soft light from the chandeliers cast a warm, golden glow over the assembly, highlighting the opulence of the occasion. Chapter 179 - 179: Dialouge with the emperor The soft light from the chandeliers cast a warm, golden glow over the assembly, highlighting the opulence of the occasion. My attention was quickly drawn to the princess, who was seated among the courtiers. She exuded an air of calm elegance, her posture straight and composed. When our eyes met across the room, there was an unspoken connection that seemed to bridge the distance between us. My lips twitched into the faintest of smiles, a gesture that spoke more than words ever could. To my surprise, the princess responded with a subtle, yet unmistakable smile, her eyes sparkling with a mixture of amusement and recognition. As if on cue, she gave me a quick, playful wink. The gesture was brief but charged with meaning, a silent acknowledgment amidst the formality of the court. As I stood there, waiting for the Emperor to speak, I made a mental note to find a way to see her again soon. The throne room, with its beautiful decorations and solemn atmosphere, seemed to grow quieter as the Emperor cleared his throat. The assembled courtiers and members of the royal family, seated in their elaborate attire, turned their attention toward him. The air was thick with anticipation as he began to speak, his voice resonating with authority and gravity. "I have been informed of your remarkable deeds in battle," the Emperor declared, his gaze fixed on me. "You not only fought valiantly but also rescued my son, the prince, from imminent danger." He paused, allowing the weight of his words to settle over the room. The soft murmur of approval from the courtiers was a testament to the significance of the Emperor''s praise. The Emperor continued, his tone reflecting a mix of admiration and formality. "It seems you have a remarkable talent for heroism, as this is not the first time you have performed a heroic act in service to the kingdom." His eyes remained steady on mine, and I could sense the scrutiny behind his regal demeanor. He then made his offer clear. "For your bravery and dedication, I shall grant you a royal favor. This means you may request anything you desire from the crown, and it will be given to you." The gravity of the Emperor''s offer weighed heavily on me. My mind raced as I considered the possibilities. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I could ask for resources, land, or political influence¡ªthings that could significantly alter my position and impact my future. For a fleeting moment, I considered requesting permission to leave the palace and join the war efforts directly so I could have more access to as many beast monsters as I could. The kingdom was under constant threat, and I felt a deep, personal urge to fight alongside the troops on the front lines. However, as I contemplated this, I realized that such a request might be premature. The situation was dire, and the need for immediate action was evident. But my initial impulse to leave might not be as crucial now that the towns around us were being attacked more frequently. I could easily level up if the wave of attacks continued. I was in a unique position, and the favor offered was a rare opportunity that could be leveraged for something far more significant. The decision was too important to be made on an impulse. I needed to ensure that whatever I chose to request would be of lasting value, something that would benefit me and perhaps the kingdom in ways I could not yet fully foresee. With this in mind, I composed myself and addressed the Emperor with a mixture of gratitude and thoughtfulness. "Your Majesty," I began, my voice steady despite the weight of the moment, "I am deeply honored by your generous offer. However, I believe that this favor is too important to be used hastily. I would like to request that you keep the favor in reserve for me. When the time comes and I find a need that is truly pressing, I will call upon it." The Emperor''s eyes narrowed slightly as he studied me, a look of contemplation crossing his features. A slight, approving smile tugged at the corners of his mouth, and he nodded slowly. "You are wise to consider your request so carefully," he said, his tone filled with approval. "It is clear that you possess not only bravery but also the foresight and understanding necessary to use such a favor wisely. I believe you will indeed achieve great things, and I have no doubt that you will make the most of this opportunity when the time is right." As the Emperor concluded his formal acknowledgment, he shifted his focus slightly, his expression growing more analytical. "According to my files, you are recorded as a one-star mage," he said, his voice steady. "I am curious why you chose to join the battle alongside the two-star mages rather than staying back with the other one-star mages." The question was straightforward but loaded with implications. I paused for a moment, considering my response. I could explain that I went to protect Prince Damon, my charge, which would highlight my dedication and loyalty. Yet, the situation felt too significant for a simple explanation. I needed something more dramatic, something that would shift the dynamics of the conversation. Drawing a deep breath, I decided to drop a bombshell. "Your Majesty," I began, my voice firm and unwavering, "I am now a two-star mage." The words hung in the air, causing an immediate stir among the courtiers and members of the royal family. Shock registered on their faces, and a murmur of disbelief rippled through the room. The Emperor''s eyes widened slightly, his regal composure momentarily slipping as he processed the unexpected revelation. "Is that so?" the Emperor finally managed, his tone a mixture of astonishment and curiosity. "How is this possible? We must verify this claim." He signaled to one of his aides, instructing them to bring my files for review. The room fell into a tense silence as the aide hurried off to retrieve the documents. Moments later, the files were brought to the Emperor, and he began to peruse them with a frown of concentration. After a few minutes, he looked up, a mixture of confusion and concern evident on his face. "According to these records, you were listed as a one-star mage not long ago. How could you have advanced so rapidly to a two-star mage?" I met his gaze steadily, my mind racing for an appropriate response. "I''m afraid I don''t know the exact reason for such a rapid advancement," I admitted. "It has happened faster than I could have anticipated. My training and experiences might have contributed, but I can''t provide a precise explanation." The Emperor''s eyes narrowed thoughtfully as he considered my answer. "You are indeed a curious case," he said, his voice reflecting a mix of intrigue and cautious optimism Chapter 180 - 180: Lessons as a two star mage Master Jared was waiting ahead, his expression calm and composed as I approached. Seeing me, he gave a small nod, and I quickened my pace to join him. We walked through the grand corridors of the palace, passing ornate decorations and the occasional guard, until we reached a more secluded section of the palace where other magical masters were known to convene. As we approached a large, heavy door, a bald, elderly master, known for his keen expertise, greeted us with a curious glance. "Master Jared, what brings you here with a young mage?" Master Jared nodded respectfully. "This is the mage in question. His recent claim of advancing to a two-star mage needs verification." The bald master''s eyebrows rose in surprise, but he simply nodded and motioned for us to proceed. We entered a large, spacious hall, its high ceilings and expansive floor creating an imposing yet serene atmosphere. The floor was marked with a large circle, meticulously drawn with chalk. Master Jared led me to the circle and gestured for me to step inside. "Just stand in the middle of the circle," he instructed. "The circle will expand into rings, which will correspond to the mana rings around your heart." I glanced at the chalked circle with a mix of curiosity and apprehension. "How does it work?" I asked, looking back at Master Jared. Before he could respond, the second master arrived to witness the test, his gaze sharp and evaluating. Master Jared continued explaining as the second master settled in to observe. "The circle detects the mana rings around your heart. As you stand in the center, the circle will automatically expand to reveal the number of rings." I stepped cautiously into the center of the circle. For a moment, nothing happened. The silence in the room was palpable. Then, slowly, a second ring began to appear outside the first one, shimmering faintly before solidifying. The second master''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Wasn''t this boy listed as a one-star mage just a few months ago?" he asked, his voice tinged with astonishment. Master Jared nodded solemnly. "Yes, that is correct." The second master''s face turned thoughtful and concerned. "How is it possible for him to have advanced so quickly? What does this mean?" Master Jared remained silent for a moment, his expression one of deep contemplation. Finally, he spoke. "I don''t have a clear explanation for this rapid advancement. All we know is that it could signify a unique ability or anomaly. However, considering the current state of affairs, it''s possible that this rapid growth might have implications beyond our immediate understanding. Things could get complicated after the war." Confusion furrowed my brow. "What do you mean by that?" Master Jared sighed, his gaze distant. "An umbrella is useful only when it rains. When the rain stops, it becomes a burden, something to be rid of. In other words, rapid advancement might be seen as advantageous now, but it could attract unwanted attention or challenges once the immediate crisis is over." I didn''t fully understand the metaphor, but I sensed that pressing further might yield no additional answers. I chose not to push for more details, as it seemed clear that Master Jared was reluctant to elaborate. The second master turned to Master Jared. "What should we do now?" Master Jared straightened, his expression resolute. "We must inform the Emperor of these findings. It is important that he is aware of the situation." The second master nodded in agreement, and Master Jared turned to me. "You are free to go for now. I will handle the report to the Emperor and ensure that all necessary protocols are followed." I thanked him and left the hall, my mind racing with the implications of what had just transpired. Returning to the palace, I made my way to Damon''s room, the weight of the day''s events pressing on me. When I entered, I found Damon seated comfortably, a book open before him. He looked up as I approached, his expression curious and slightly amused. "How did it go?" Damon asked, his eyes sparkling with interest. I shrugged nonchalantly, trying to downplay the gravity of the situation. "It went alright." Damon''s gaze sharpened. "So, it''s true then. You''re really a two-star mage now?" I nodded. "Yes, it''s true." Damon''s smirk widened, a mix of amusement and anticipation evident in his expression. "Brace yourself. You''re about to become the most talked-about person in the kingdom." His words echoed what both Damon and my friends had said, and I couldn''t help but wonder just how true it would turn out to be. The extent of the attention I was about to receive was still a mystery, but it was clear that my recent advancement had stirred considerable interest. The next morning, as Damon and I walked into the academy, the atmosphere was markedly different. The usual hum of activity was overshadowed by a chorus of whispers and pointed stares directed at me. It was clear that I was the focal point of attention, rather than the Prince beside me. I caught snippets of conversations as we moved through the corridors: "Two-star," "Fast advancement," "Surprising," and even "Next Emperor." The words floated around me, adding to the discomfort of being in the spotlight. I felt a growing urge to escape the scrutiny, so I quickened my pace, eager to find my friends. As I rounded a corner, I finally spotted them. Emily, Zoe, Liam, and Aaron, were waiting for me, their faces lighting up with relief and enthusiasm. Emily was the first to react, pulling me into a warm hug. Zoe followed suit, surprising everyone, including me, with her embrace. It was unusual for Zoe to be so demonstrative, but her hug was genuine and comforting. "Everyone''s staring at you," Emily said, her voice a mix of concern and amusement. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I know," I replied with a wry smile. "I guess I''ll have to get used to it." Zoe nodded, her usual composure returning. "It''s going to be intense for a while. Just remember, you''ve got us." I appreciated their support, and together we walked to the area where the two-star air mages were based. As we arrived, the group of two-star air mages turned to observe us, their stares both curious and critical. The weight of their gaze was almost palpable, and I felt a growing discomfort under their scrutiny. The master in charge of the two-star air mages approached, his demeanor professional yet welcoming. "We have a new mage joining us today," he announced, his voice carrying authority. "Please make him feel welcome." The room fell silent as the other mages assessed me, their expressions a mix of curiosity and skepticism. I tried to meet their gazes with confidence, though I could feel the pressure of their judgment. The master gave a nod of approval and began the day''s lectures, guiding us through advanced techniques and strategic discussions. The session proceeded with a focus on refining our skills and understanding the intricacies of air magic at the two-star level. The discussions were insightful, and the training challenging, but the initial discomfort of being the center of attention gradually faded as I immersed myself in the lessons. Chapter 181 - 181: Discussing with master Jared The moment the mages were dismissed, I wasted no time. I moved quickly through the palace corridors, my heart still racing from the events of the day. There was a lot to process¡ªtoo much, really¡ªbut I pushed it aside, needing to focus on what lay ahead. I hadn''t gone far when I saw him. Master Jared stood in the hallway, his tall frame unmistakable. His long, dark hair was pulled back into a ponytail, giving him a stern, almost forbidding appearance. As soon as our eyes met, I knew this wasn''t a chance encounter. He had been waiting for me. "Master Jared," I said, nodding in greeting, trying to sound calm, though I wasn''t sure I succeeded. "The Emperor received the results of your mana test," he said without preamble, his voice steady but carrying a weight that made my stomach drop. "He''s ordered that you be monitored closely. If there''s any further development, he is to be notified immediately." I swallowed hard, nodding. "Understood." But Master Jared didn''t leave. He stood there, studying me with those sharp eyes of his. I could feel the scrutiny, the way he was assessing not just my words but the intention behind them. Finally, he spoke again. "Why didn''t you make an official report about the portal you saw in the forest?" The question hit me like a punch to the gut. I should''ve expected this, but I hadn''t, and now I had to explain myself. I took a deep breath, choosing my words carefully. "I didn''t report it because¡­ because I wanted to protect my family. I wasn''t sure they''d be safe if I did. If I had told the Emperor, he might have ordered the forest to be quarantined. Soldiers would''ve combed through the area, and who knows what would have happened? My family lives near there, and I couldn''t risk drawing attention to them." For a moment, Master Jared said nothing. He simply stared at me, his expression unreadable. I felt the weight of his silence, the way it pressed down on me, making me question if I had made the right decision. Then he spoke, and his words were like a blade, cutting through the air. "What you did was selfish," he said, his voice cold and direct. "You put the entire kingdom at risk." I flinched but held my ground. He was right, of course. I had thought of my family first, of their safety above all else, but that didn''t change the fact that my actions could have endangered everyone else. I could feel the guilt gnawing at me, but I didn''t back down. "I understand," I replied, meeting his gaze. "And I''m sorry. Truly, I am. But I would do it again if it meant protecting them. I would give every last drop of blood I have to serve this kingdom, but when it comes to my family, no one comes above them." Master Jared''s eyes flickered with something¡ªsurprise, maybe, or respect. I couldn''t tell. He studied me for a long moment, then nodded slowly, as if seeing me in a new light. "Very well," he said, a wry smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. With that, he turned and walked away, leaving me standing there, my heart still pounding. As soon as I stepped out of the palace, I felt a strange sense of relief, like the air outside was somehow lighter, easier to breathe. The conversation with Master Jared still played in my mind, but I pushed it aside for now. I had other things to think about. I walked across the courtyard, trying to clear my head, when I noticed someone approaching. A girl, maybe a year younger than me, with bright eyes and an eager expression. She moved with purpose, clearly intent on talking to me. I recognized her from my previous class, though we had never spoken before. "Hey, you''re Levi, right?" she asked, a little breathless as she reached me. I nodded, though I didn''t slow my pace. "Yeah." She hurried to keep up with me, her steps quickening as she matched my stride. "I heard you became a two-star mage faster than anyone else in our year. That''s really impressive!" I barely glanced at her, just enough to see the way her eyes sparkled with curiosity. She was pretty, in a way that was hard to ignore, but I wasn''t in the mood for small talk. "Thanks," I said, my tone flat. But she wasn''t deterred. She continued to chatter on, her voice bright and bubbly, like this was the most exciting thing that had happened to her all day. "I''ve been in your class for a while, but we''ve never really talked before. I guess I never had a reason to, but now everyone''s talking about you. It''s kind of crazy how fast news spreads, isn''t it? I mean, one minute you''re just another mage in training, and the next-" I stopped abruptly, turning to face her. She nearly stumbled, catching herself just in time. "Do you want to fuck?" | asked, my voice cutting through her words like a knife. She blinked, her mouth opening and closing like she wasn''t sure she''d heard me correctly. "What?" "You heard me," I said, my gaze steady on hers. "Do you want to fuck?" For a moment, she just stared at me, her cheeks flushing with a mix of shock and confusion. It was clear she hadn''t expected this, hadn''t prepared herself for anything beyond a simple conversation. She had probably imagined this moment differently¡ªa chance to talk to the new star of our class, to get closer, maybe even become friends. But now, she was standing there, caught off guard, unsure how to respond. I waited, my expression blank, giving her time to process what l''d said. This was probably the last thing she''d anticipated, and part of me felt a twisted satisfaction in watching her struggle to find her footing. "So?" | pressed, my voice low and unwavering. She blinked again, as if trying to snap herself out of whatever daze she was in. "Are you serious?" "Very." She hesitated, her eyes searching mine for something-maybe a sign that l was joking, that this was all some elaborate prank. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 182 - 182: Between Anna’s melons(18+) But when she found nothing but seriousness in my gaze, she seemed to relax, just a fraction. I could see the conflict in her expression, the way she was weighing her options, considering what to do next. Finally, she shrugged, a small, almost imperceptible gesture. "Okay." There it was. Just like that. No more awkward small talk, no more trying to impress me with stories or compliments. Just a simple, raw agreement. I could see the tension leave her shoulders, like she''d finally made peace with whatever decision she''d come to. "Okay," I echoed, nodding. She looked up at me, her eyes still wide, but there was something else there now-curiosity, maybe, or a kind of quiet acceptance. She wasn''t the first to react this way, and she wouldn''t be the last. The abruptness of it, the bluntness, seemed to disarm people, leaving them vulnerable, exposed. But that was the point. I didn''t have the patience for games or drawn-out conversations. I didn''t care about impressing anyone or building connections. Without another word, I turned and started walking again, and after a moment, she fell into step beside me, her earlier energy subdued, but not entirely gone. We walked in silence, the weight of our unspoken agreement hanging between us like a tangible thing. I knew I should wait for Damon, but the opportunity was too good to pass up. I could feel the tension in the air, the way it crackled between us, and it was pulling me in. As we walked side by side, I broke the silence, needing to fill the space with something¡ªanything. "So," I started, glancing at her out of the corner of my eye. "What''s your name?" "Anna," she replied, her voice soft but steady. There was no hesitation, no second-guessing. "Anna," I repeated, as if testing the name on my tongue. "I''m Levi." She looked at me, her lips quirking up in a small smile. "I know." "Oh, yeah. I forgot," I said, more to myself than to her. The absurdity of the situation almost made me laugh, but I held it in, focusing on the path ahead. We reached the palace gates sooner than I expected. The guards standing at their posts exchanged confused looks as we approached. They knew Damon wasn''t around¡ªhe''d made sure to tell them before leaving. But they didn''t question us, didn''t stop us from passing through. Maybe it was because they recognized me, or maybe it was because of the reputation I''d suddenly gained. Either way, they let us in without a word. As soon as we were inside the palace walls, I let out a quiet sigh of relief. I hadn''t realized how tense I was until that moment. The stone corridors felt cooler, the shadows deeper, and I could feel the weight of what we were about to do settling in my chest. We made our way down the hallway, our footsteps echoing off the walls. The palace was quieter than usual, almost eerily so. Damon''s absence was noticeable, but I pushed the thought aside. This wasn''t the time to dwell on what was missing. Finally, we reached my room. I opened the door and let her walk in first, following close behind. The door closed with a soft click, sealing us in together. I turned to face her, my gaze lingering on her as she moved across the room. She seemed more relaxed now, more at ease with the decision she''d made. Anna sat down on my bed, her hands resting in her lap, fingers twined together. She looked up at me, her eyes meeting mine with an intensity that hadn''t been there before. The earlier uncertainty was gone, replaced by something else¡ªsomething I couldn''t quite name. I stood by the door for a moment, just watching her. There was no need for words now. Everything had already been said, and we both knew what came next. I crossed the room, the distance between us closing with every step. She didn''t move, didn''t flinch, just kept her eyes on me, waiting. When I reached the bed, I paused, my hand brushing against her cheek. She leaned into the touch, her eyes fluttering shut for a brief second before opening again, her gaze locking onto mine. As our lips connected in a kiss, the chyme sounded. [Kiss, +20 lust points] I pulled back and looked at her. She pulled me down to sit beside her and then pushed me back onto the bed. I started to resist at first but I decided to play along and so I fell back to the bed, making sure to drag her down with me. Owww~ She squealed and giggled as she fell on top of me. I smirked as I watched her sit up and straddle me. "So, which do you wanna fuck first, Levi?" she whispered into my ear as she began to grind onto me. "Melons or cave?" I could feel her cave dripping onto my leg, with my hard rod rubbing against her stomach. I wanted to just grab her firm ass, and slide her right onto my needy member, but I had been having a lot of boring sex recently, I might as well try something new. "I think you know", I said, as I groped her melons again. [Fondle, +30 lust points] Instantly, any sense of control and power she was enforcing over me instantly melted. "Fuckkk, Yes Levi" Anna slid off the side of the bed on her knees so she could properly pleasure me on the lifted bed. I spread my legs and finally let her put her melons around my rod. It instantly felt amazing, her soft cushiony tits felt so warm as they consumed my now leaking member. The way my rod''s head was continuously being stroked by the top of her tits as she bounced them up and down felt so amazing. My rod slipped perfectly in the groove between I melons, becoming more and more slick as I leaked bits of precum between her tits. It was clear that Anna was also enjoying it more than usual. Ohh¡­. Ahh¡­. Uhmm~ She moaned, bouncing up and down, groping her own melons so they were tight against my rod. She began to settle into a rhythm, each bounce provoking a moan and heavy breath from her. "Fuckk I love giving you melon fucks! Your rod is so fucking gooood!" She began speeding up, leaning her body against the bed for more support. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ahh¡­ Uhmm~ I gave a hand and wrapped my legs around her and pulled her closer.